Skip to main content

Full text of "The Oxyrhynchus papyri"

See other formats

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/ 











ARTHUR S. HUNT, D.Litt., M.A. 





The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 Great Russell St., W.C. 

AND 8 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass., U.S. A. 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TROBNER & CO., Paternoster House, Charing Cross Road, W.C. 

BERNARD QUARITCH, 15 Piccadilly, W. ; ASHER & CO., 13 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C. 

AND HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner, E.C. 




V. 4 



^rjf :j9io 


All the theological and most of the classical and the non-literary 
papyri in this volume were discovered in our second excavations at 
Oxyrhynchus in 1903, described in the Archaeological Report of the 
Egypt Exploration Fund, 1902-3, pp. 5-9, and more briefly in the 
Archiv filr Papyrusforschung, III. pp. 139-40. The rest came from 
the original Oxyrhynchus find of 1897. Owing to the comparatively 
small space here available for non-literary documents and the discovery 
in 1903' of a group of papyri, mostly of the early Augustan period, 
which is rarely represented, we have published all these together with 
a selection of documents belonging to the next three centuries, instead 
of limiting the documents to the third century, as foreshadowed in the 
preface to Part III. 

In editing the classical pieces, we have> as usual, availed ourselves 
largely of the most generous and valuable assistance of Professor Blass» 
to whom is due much of the reconstruction and interpretation of the 
new classical fragments and the identification of several of those from 
extant authors. The help which we have received on particular points 
from other scholars is acknowledged in connexion with the individual 

In the Appendices we give a list of addenda and corrigenda to 
the Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Part II, and Faydnt Towns and their 
Papyri, a revised text of Part III, no. 405, which has been identified 
as a fragment of Irenaeus, and a list of all the Oxyrhynchus and 
Fayftm papyri which have already been distributed among different 
museums and libraries. 



April, 1904. 




Preface v 

List of Plates . . . . ^ . vii 

Table of Papyri viii 

Note ON THE Method OF Publication AND List OF Abbreviatioks . zi 


I. Theological Fragments (664-668) t 

IL New Classical Fragments (669-684) 50 

IIL Fragments OF Extant Classical Authors (686-704) . .132 

IV. Docxwents; chisflt of the Roman Period: 

{a) Official (706-712) 162 

{6) Applications to Officials (718-716) 180 

(c) Petitions (717-720) 189 

(d) Contracts (721-731) 197 

{e) Receipts (732-784) 224 

(/) Accounts (786-741) . . , 227 

(^) Private Correspondence (742-747) 241 

V. Collations OF Homeric Fragments (748-788) . . . .248 

VI, Descriptions of Miscellaneous Documents (784-838) -253 


I. Addenda and Corrigenda to Oxyrk^nchus Papyri, Part II, and FayUm 

Towns and their Papyri 260 

II. A Revised Text of Part III, no. 405 (Irenaeus, Contra Haereses, iii. 9) 264 

IIL List of Oxtrhynchus and FayCm Papyri distributed .... 265 


I. New Literary Fragments 272 

II. Kings and Emperors 282 

III. Months and Days 283 

IV. Personal Names 284 

V. Geographical 288 




VL RzLiGiON 290 

VII. Official AND Military Terms 291 

VIII. Weights, Measures, and Coins 292 

IX. Taxes 293 

X. General Index of Greek and Latin Words 294 


I. 664,666 .... 

II. 666, 666 [c) verso . 

III. 669 (Cols, i-ii and Frs. (aHO) 

IV. 669 (Cols, iii-v and Frs. (m)-(r)) 
V. 661,736 . . . 

VI. 668(Col. viii) 

VII. 686,687,688,720 

VIII. 7a7(CoLi) .... 

)- at the end. 



654. New Sayings of Jesus (Plate I) . . . 3rd cent i 

666. Fragment of a Lost Gospel (Plate II) . . 3rd cent 22 

656. Genesis (Plate II) Late 2nd or early 3rd cent. . 28 

667. Epistle to the Hebrews .... Early 4th cent ... 36 

668. Certificate of Pagan Sacrifice • 250 49 

669. Pindar UapBivtiov and Ode (Plates III and IV) Late i st cent. b. c. . . . 50 

660. Paean Late ist or early 2nd cent. . 61 

661. Epodes (Plate V) Late 2nd cent. ... 62 

662. Epigrams About a.d. i . .64 

663. Argument of Cratinus' ^iwfwraki^pvhpos . Late 2nd or early 3rd cent. . 69 

664. Philosophical Dialogue •3rd cent 72 

665. History of Sicily (Plate I) . . . 2nd cent 80 

666. Aristotle, nporpcirnxdr .... 2nd cent 82 

667. Aristoxenus? 3rd cent. . . 86 

668. Epitome of Livy zxxvii-xl and xlviii-lv (Latin) 

(Plate VI) 3rd cent 90 

669. Metrological Work Early 4th cent. . . .116 

670-678.^ Poetical Fragments .... ist-3rd cent. . .121 

679-684. Prose Fragments .... ist cent. B.c.-3rd cent. . .127 

686. Homer //rW xvii 2nd cent 132 

686-688. Homer Iliad ii, iii, and xi (Plate VII) . About a.d. i -133 

689. Hesiod Scutum Late 2nd cent. . . .135 

690-69L ApoUonius Rhodius Argonautica iii . 3rd-2nd cent. . .136 

692. ApoUonius Rhodius Argonautica iv 2nd cent 137 

693. Sophocles Electra 

694. Theocritus Idyl xiii . 

696. Herodotus v 

696. Thucydides iv . 

697. Xenophon Cyropaedia i 

698. Xenophon Cyropaedia i 

699. Theophrastus Characters 

Early 3rd cent. . .138 

2nd cent. . . . .139 

3rd cent 140 

I St cent 141 

Early 3rd cent 146 

Early 3rd cent. . . .154 
Early 3rd cent .166 






Demosthenes De Corona .... 

2nd cent 156 

70 L 

Demosthenes Contra Timocratem 

Late 2nd or early 3rd cent. . 



Demosthenes Contra Boeotum . 

2nd cent. 



Aescbines In Ctesiphontem .... 

3rd cent. 



Isocrates Contra Sophistas .... 

3rd cent. 



Two Petitions to the Emperors with Replies . 

200-2 . 

. 162 


Report of Legal Proceedings 

About 115 . 



Report of Legal Proceedings 

About 136 



Two Letters to a Strategus 

188 . 



Tour of Inspection 

About 50 



Order for Payment 

B.C. Ill 

. 175 



About B.c. 14 

. 176 


Collection of a Debt 

Late 2nd cent. 



Claim of Ownership 


. 180 


Selection of Boys {^vUpiats) 




Registration of Property .... 




Auction of a Slave 


. 186 



Late I St cent 


. 189 


Petition to the Epistrategus 


. 190 


Registration of a Deed .... 

193. • 



Request for a Guardian (Latin) (Plate VII) 

247 . 



Sale of Crown Land 

13-M . 



Emancipation of a Slave .... 
Papyrus Edmondstone .... 

91 or 107 
354 . 

. 199 


Emancipation of a Slave .... 

I 38-1 6 I 

■ 203 


Apprenticeship to a Shorthand- Writer . 

155 • 

. 204 


Apprenticeship to a Weaver 

183 . 



Appointment of a Representative 

135 . 



Delegation of the Duties of a Guardian 

154 . 

. 210 


Sale of a Crop 


. 212 


Lease of a Vineyard 

137 • 

. 214 


Lease of Domain Land .... 

130 . 

, 221 


Engagement of Services .... 

8-9 . . 

. 223 


Receipt for the Tax on Ferry-boats 

150 . 

. 224 




. 225 




. 226 


Graeco-Latin Military Account (Plate V) . 




Private Account 

About A. D. I 



Latin Account (Plate VIII) 

About A. D. I 

■ 233 


Account of Food 

About A.D. I 



739. Private Account 

740. Account of Corn 

741. List of Articles . 

742. Letter of Antas . 

743. Letter to a Friend 

744. Letter of Ilarion 
746. Letter to Gaius Rustius 

746. Letter of Recommendation 

747. Invitation to a Feast . 
748-783. Homeric Fragments 
784-880. Miscellaneous Documents 

About A.D. I 
About A.D. 200 

2nd cent. 

B.C. 2 . 
B.C. 2 . 
B.C. I . 
About A.D. I 


Late 2nd or 3rd cent. 
I St cent. B.c.-4th cent. 
2nd cent. B.c.-2nd cent 


• 235 
. 236 

. 239 
. 241 
. 242 

. 243 
. 244 
. 247 
. 248 
. 253 


The same general method is followed in the following pages as in preceding 
volumes. As before, a few of the new literary texts are printed in a dual form, 
a reconstruction in modern style accompanying a literal transcript. In other cases, 
and in the fragments of extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for 
division of words, addition of capital initials to proper names, expansion of 
abbreviations, and supplements, so far as possible, of lacunae. In 669, how- 
ever, which is on a rather different level from the other literary pieces, accentua- 
tion and punctuation have been introduced as well as in 658, which strictly does 
not belong to the literary section at all. Additions or corrections by the same 
hand as the body of the text are in small thin type, those by a different hand 
in thick type. Non-literary documents are given in modern style only. Abbre- 
viations and symbols are resolved ; additions and corrections are usually incor- 
porated in the text and their occurrence is recorded in the critical notes, where 
also faults of orthography, &c., are corrected wherever any difficulty could arise. 
Iota adscript is printed when so written, otherwise iota subscript is used. Square 
brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or 
abbreviation, angular brackets ( ) a mistaken omission in the original ; double 
square brackets [[ J mean that the letters within them have been deleted in 
the original, braces { ) that the letters so enclosed, though actually written, 
should be omitted. Dots placed within brackets represent the approximate 
number of letters lost or deleted ; dots outside brackets indicate mutilated 
or otherwise illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be con- 
sidered doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the Oxyrhynchus 
papyri published in this volume and in Parts I-III ; ordinary numerals to lines; 
small Roman numerals to columns. 


The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are prac- 
tically the same as those adopted by Wilcken in Archiv I. i. pp. 25-28, viz.: — 

P. Amh. I and 11= The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I and II, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung. 

B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den Konigl. Museen zu Berlin, Griech. Urkunden. 
P. Brit. Mus. I and II = Catalogue of Greek Papyri in the British Museum, 

Vols. I and II, by F. G. Kenyon. 

C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

P. Cairo = Greek Papyri in the Cairo Museum, Catalogue by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. 

P. Catt. = Papyrus Cattaoui {Archiv iii. 55 sqq.). 

P. Fay. Towns = Fayflm Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, 

and D. G. Hogarth. 
P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, by J. Nicole. 
P. Goodsp. = Greek Papyri, by E. J. Goodspeed {Decennial Publications of the 

University of Chicago^ Vol. V). 
P. Grenf. I and II = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell ; Series II, by 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 

P. Oxy. I, II and HI = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I, II and III, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Par. = Les Papyrus Grecs du Mus^e du Louvre {Notices et Extraits, t. xviii. 

2), by W. Brunet de Presle et E. Egger. 
P. Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, by the Rev. J. P. MahaflTy. 
Rev. Laws = Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus, by B. P. Grenfell, with 

Introduction by the Rev. J. P. MahaflTy. 
P. Tebt, I = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

J. G. Smyly. 
Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 


654. New Sayings of Jesus. 

24-4 X 7-8 cm. Plate I. 

By a curious stroke of good fortune our second excavations at Oxyrhynchus 
were, like the first, signalized by the discovery of a fragment of a collection of 
Sayings of Jesus. This consists of forty-two incomplete lines on the verso of 
a survey-list of various pieces of land, thus affording another example of the not 
uncommon practice of using the back of ephemeral documents for literary texts. 
The survey-list, which is in a cursive hand of the end of the second or early 
part of the third century, provides a terminus a quo for the writing on the other 
side. This, which is an upright informal uncial of medium size, we should assign 
to the middle or end of the third century ; a later date than a.d. 300 is most 
unlikely. The present text is therefore nearly contemporary with the ' Logia * 
papyrus discovered in 1897, which also belongs to the third century, though 
probably to an earlier decade. In its general style and arrangement the present 
series of Sayings offers great resemblance to its predecessor. Here, as in the 
earlier ' Logia,' die individual Sayings are introduced by the formula * Jesus saith,' 
and there is the same mingling of new and familiar elements ; but the second 
series of Sayings is remarkable for the presence of the introduction to the whole 
collection (11. 1-5), and another novelty is the fact that one of the Sayings 
(11. 36 sqq.) is an answer to a question, the substance of which is reported 
(11. 32-6). It is also noticeable that while in the first series the Sayings had little 
if any connexion of thought with each other, in the second series the first four 
at any rate are all concerned with the Kingdom of Heaven. That the present 



text represents the beginning of a collection which later on included the original 
' Logia ' is very probable ; this and the other general questions concerning the 
papyrus are discussed on pp. 10-22. 

Excluding the introduction, there are parts of five separate Sayings, marked 
off from each other by paragraphs In three cases (11. 5, 9, and 36) a coronis 
indicates the end of a sentence, which in the two first cases is also the end of 
the Saying, but in the third is the end of the question to which the Saying is 
the answer. In all three instances the words X^yci 'Ii^o-ov; followed immediately 
after the coronis. In 1. 27, however, there is no coronis at the end of the Saying, 
but there is one after the succeeding \iy€i ^hicrovs. The scribe is thus inconsistent 
in his employment of this sign^ and would seem to have misplaced it in 1. 27, 
unless, indeed, his normal practice was to place a coronis both before and after 
A^yei 'lijo-oO?, and the absence of a coronis after <nv in 1. 27 is a mere omission. 
It is noteworthy that in 1. 27 a blank space is left where the coronis was to be 
expected. The single column of writing is complete at the top, but broken at 
the bottom and also vertically, causing the loss of the ends of lines throughout. 
From 11. 7-8, 15, 25, and 30, which can be restored with certainty from extant 
parallel passages, it appears that the lacunae at the ends of lines range from 
twelve to sixteen or at most eighteen letters, so that of each line^ as far as I. 33, 
approximately only half is preserved. The introduction and the first and fourth 
Sayings admit of an almost complete reconstruction which is nearly or quite 
conclusive, but in the second, third, and fifth, which are for the most part entirely 
new, even the general sense is oflen obscure, and restorations are, except in a 
few lines, rather hazardous. The difficulties caused by the lacunae are enhanced 
by the carelessness of the scribe himself. The opening words ol roioi ol Xoyoi are 
intolerable, even in third century Greek, and yrcoo-^c in 1. 20 and a'ttOKCLKv^r^(reg[ak 
in 1. 29 are forms that require correction ; while several instances of the inter- 
change of letters occur, e.g. €i and 17 in 1. 8 jScurtXcvoi}, ai and c in 1. 23 CTre/Mon^o-c, 
and probably in 1. 18 yrioo-eo-^ai (cf. note ad loc.)y r and ^ in 1. 31 d€BatiiM€PQv, 
and perhaps v and ri in 1. 10 (cf. note ad loc). In two cases (11. 19 and 25) 
words which the scribe had at first omitted are added by him over the line. 
The only contraction which appears is I^ for 'Iijo-oOy ; 'narqp in 1. 19 and ovpavSs 
in 11. 1 1-2 are written out, as usually happens in the earliest theological papyri. 

We proceed now to the text ; in the accompanying translation supplements 
which are not practically certain are enclosed in round brackets. 

For valuable assistance in connexion with the reconstruction, interpreta- 
tion, and illustration of 664, we are indebted to Profs. Blass and Hamack, 
Dr. Bartlet, and Mr. F. P. Badham, but for the general remarks on pp. 10-22 
we are alone responsible. 


01 TOIOI 01 AOrOI 01 [ OYK AnOKNHCei ANe[ 

AHC6N ITTC Za)N K[ Pa)N €n€Pa)THC6 nA[ 

KAi ecoMA KAi 6ineN [ pa)N nepi toy TonoY th[ 

. 'oY '^^e^cZ'ZS »5 cexe'noAAo. econta, t^ 

-^rAvSce"J" ^ ^ Sr'^^^rer^" "• \ 

6YPH KAI OTAN CYPH [ -^ THC oyeO^C C^kil r 


HCCTAi :^ Aerei i[ ^ i"° K^vninr^nriSr 

IToTeAKONTec hmac r ^o tin kpyhton o oy nm 

H baciacia eN oy?i -^ eeeAAAMCNON o o[ 


Tl Yno THN rHN €CT[ [. jrOYCIN nCOC NHCT€Y[ 

01 FxeYcc THC eAAA[ [ ]MeeA KAI na)c [ 


€NTOC VMCON [.]CTI [ [ JIJI >— A€r€l fHC'[ 



tM€IC [ ]N A[.]OKeKP[ 

6CT6 TOY HATPOC TOY T[ 40 [ ]KAPI[. .] eCTIN [ 

ao TNCOCee CAYTOYC eii[ r 10) €CTr 

KAI YM6IC eCTe HnTO[ [] ' ' ' \ ' ' ' ' ' \ \ • jjNj 

Introduction. 11, 1-5. 

{0/} ToToi ol X6yoi 0/ [ odr kXd- 

Xfi<r€v 'l7i(aoC)9 6 (&v i^iipio^ ? 

Kol Om/i^ Kal €hrtv [ainoir na^ S<m9 
ip r&v X&fov riji67[ii^v dKoHajf Bavdrov 
6 oif /lij yeCiniTai. 

' These are the (wonderful ?) words which Jesus the living (lord) spake to . • • and 
Thomas, and he said unto (them), Every one that hearkens to these words shall never taste 
of death.' 

The general sense of the introduction is clear, and most of the restorations are fairly 
certain. In 1. i an adjective such as ^avftdawi is necessary after ol [. For dicovttw with the 
genitive in the sense of ' hearken to ' as distinguished from merely hearing cf. e. g. Luke 
vi 47 nat 6 . , , oKovtiP fjLOv tcdv XiS^v koL iroidv avrovr. For ^oKirov] o^ fjjj ytwnfrai, cf. 
Matt. xvi. 28, Mark ix. i, Luke ix. 27, and especially John viii. 52 iav nt r^ \iyov f*ov 
^fvnii ^ M ytvoijrai BapoTQv tls t6p al&va. In these passages of the Synoptists ^ararov 
)«vf<rAii simply means 'die' in the literal sense; but here no doubt, as in the passage in 

B 2 


St. John, the phrase has the deeper and metaphorical meaning that those who obey Christ's 
words and attain to the kingdom, reach a state unaffected by the death of the body. The 
beginning of L i requires some correction, ol tomm o2 \iyoi d being extremely ugly. 
The corruption of olroi into ol rocoi is not very likely, though cf. Luke xxiv. 44 tlntv dc irp^r 

avrow, o^oi o2 X<$yoc fiov otf cXdXi/cra irp^r v/ior crc &y crvy vfur. But since roiof is found in 

late prose writers for roii$<rdf, the simplest course is to omit the initial ol. The c of this 
i)l being in a crack is not clear in the photograph, but is quite certain. The restoration of 
1. 2 presents the chief difficulty. i^pw£ is very doubtful ; ic[oi followed by e. g. atroBcuf^v 
is equally likely, and several of the possible supplements at the end of the line require 
a longer word than i{vpiQt to precede. A dative before mli B»iiq. is necessary, and three 
alternatives suggest themselves: — (i) a proper name, in which case ^^ifnr^ or vlarBi^ (or 
UarBaitf) are most likely in the light of the following words koi ea>Mf . Apocryphal Gospels 
assigned to Thomas, Philip, and Matthias are known, and in Ptsits Sophia 70-1 Philip, 
Thomas, and Matthias (so Zahn with much probability in place of Matthew found in 
the text) are associated as the recipients of a special revelation ; cf. Harnack, AltchrisL 
LiiieraL I. p. 14 ; (2) a phrase such as rdis t€ SkXois or toU {i) fioBrjTais (so Bartlet, c£ 1. 32 and 

John XX. 26 KOI . . • ^<ra» ccrtt ol naBrfrai avrov irai Gttfta^ ymr civr£») ; (3) 'lovd^ rf ] kxu G»/a$, 

suggested by Prof. Lake, who compares the frequent occurrence of the double name *lovdaf 
6 Koi e»fAas in the Acfs of Thomas, The uncertainty attaching to the restoration is the more 
unfortunate, since much depends on it. If we adopt the first hypothesis, Thomas has only 
a secondary place ; but on either of the other two he occupies the chief position, and this 
fact would obviously be of great importance in deciding the origin of the Sa3dngs; 
cf. pp. 18 sqq. On the question whether the introduction implies a post-resurrectional 
point of view see pp. 13-4. 

There is a considerable resemblance between the scheme of 11. 1-3, ol X<Jyot . , . o^j 
€XaXi7<rfv \i\vov% . . . ical c^rcv, and the formulae employed in introducing several of the . 
earliest citations of our Lord's Sayings, especially I Clem. 1 3 \LSKjuTra iMfAvrifUvoi r&v \^a» 
Tov Kvpiov 'hiaov ott iXdktfatv Mdaicnv . . . ovT»t yhp tintv, ActS XX. 35 lumn^vtvuv rt rw 
\6ym» rov Kvplov 'iffaov Sri avros €lir«p. Rendel Harris had already (ConUmp, Rev, 1897, 
PP* 34^8) suggested that those formulae were derived from the introduction of a primitive 
collection of Sayings known to St. Paul, Clement of Rome, and Polycarp, and this theory 
gains some support from the parallel afforded by the introduction in 664. 

First Saying. 11. 5-9. 

5 [ Xcyci 'Ii7(o'oi3)y 

liil navadaOw 6 itj[T&y Ia>9 ^1^ 

eUpn Kal irav fSpfj [6afififi$i/ia'€Tai koI Oa/A" 
/Si^dc!? PaaiKtiaH ica[2 PaatXeiaa^ dyaira- 

' Jesus saith. Let not him who seeks . . . cease until he finds, and when he finds 
he shall be astonished ; astonished he shall reach the kingdom, and having reached the 
kingdom he shall rest.' 

The conclusion of this Saying is quoted from the Gospel according to the Hebrews by 
Clement of Alexandria (Sirom, ii. 9. 45) ^ lAw rf ttaff 'Efipaiwt tvayytXi^ 6 Bavfidaw 


fiamk^wrn ytypmntu Ka\ 6 Pa<nX€wras dv(HraTifr€rat. In Sirom, V. 1 4. 96 (a passage tO which 
Zahn first called attenlion, Gesch. d. NT. Kan, ii. p. 657) he quotes the Saying in 
a fuller and obviously more accurate form which agrees almost exactly with the papyrus, 

but without stating his source :— <w nawrrrfu 6 (firw iw htf tvpo, €vpm» dc 6aiAP/i6fi<r€Tai^ 6aii&ffi9\t 

dc /SmriXcMTfc, fiaxnkfwras df inavairaiitnTm, The word after (ji^w in 1. 6 IS very likely 
the object of Cv»v (n/v M^^'y rriv fiaxrCKtiav is too long), but it may be another participle 
depending on mxwracBvt or an adverb. This part of the saying is parallel to Matt. vii. 7 
(=Luke zi. 9) fi/rfiTf Koi cvp^o-frc. The supplements in IL 7-8 arc already rather long 
in comparison with the length of lines required in IL 15, 25, and 30, so that it is improbable 
that nromira^frcu is to be supplied or that 6 occurred in the papyrus before &aiifitiBtU 
and /3a<riXfv<raff (cf. the first quotation from Clement). 6 dc in place of «u is of course 
possible in 1. 7, but since the papyrus has m/ and not dc in 1. 8 »u is more likely also 
in L 7. The occurrence of 6af/firfBfis, not Baviiaaag, in 11. 7-8, confirms Zahn's acute 
suggestion {fitsch. d, NT. Kan. ii. p. 657) that BafifitjStis was the original word ; but we 
should not accept his ingenious ezpkmation of it as a mistranslation of a Hebrew or 
Aramaic verb which could also mean SopvfirfMt, and his view that (nfyrrrptfififpos (cf. 
Luke iv. 18) would have been the right term. The attractiveness of this kind of conjecture 
is, as we have recently had occasion to remark (408 introd.), only equalled by its uncer- 
tainty. Now that the Saying is known in its completer form, and if we disregard the particular 
object (to show that the beginning of philosophy is wonder) to which Clement in the 
first of his two quotati^ons turns it, this description of the successive stages in the attainment 
of the kingdom of Heaven seems to us decidedly striking, and by no means so far removed 
from the ' Anschauungen des echten Urchristenthums ' as Resch {Agrapha, pp. 378-9) 
considers. To the probable reference to it in II Clem. v. 5 (cf. the next note) 7 dc 
tnayytXia rov Xpurrov fuydkri mil Oaviuurni icrriv Deal ciMiirav<rcff r^v ficXXovoi/f fiaaiktias koi (atfjg 

aiUAviw^ quoted by Resch (I.e.), Mr. Badham adds a remarkable one in the Ac/s of Thomas 

(ed. Bonnet, p. 243) ol d^twr ftcraXa^jSayoirffff r&v fVcft aya$&p awnravomu koI a¥airav6fi€9pi 
Paxriktvawfrw \ 

As Dr. Bartlet aptly remarks, the idea of the necessity for strenuous effort in order 
to attain to the kingdom has much in common, not only with the 3rd Saying ovic diroiti^fi 
/rvd[pc0irof ic.r.X., but with the 5th Logion (' Raise the stone and there thou shalt find me ') ; 
cf. pp. 12-3. 

Second Saying. 11. 9-21. 
Xcyct 'I[i7(a-aOr rtv^s 

4 fiaaiK^ta kv oipa\y^ iorip; 

T& ir€T€ivit Tov oip[avoG xal r&y Bripta^v 8- 

* Since this volunie wai pat into type, Hanutck has expressed his views of this Agraphon in 
Siiwngsber. d, Berl. Akad. 1904, pp. 175-^9. He there shows in opposition to Zahn that astonishment 
is to be interpreted here as a sign of joy, not of fear, and strongly repels the nnfaToniable criticisms of 
Resch npon tne Saying, of whioi Hamack in fact maintains the substantial genuineness. Incidentally, 
as he also remarks, the close parallelism between the language of the papjrrus and Clement is important, 
for from whatever source this Saying found its way into the piesent collection, it cannot have come through 
Clement There is, therefore, good reason to think that the Gospel according to the Hebrews (or at 
least a part of it) was known m Egypt in a Greek version at an early period, a view which has been 
disputed by Zahn. 


rt inh riiv yijp €(n[iy ^ hrl T?y yrj9 Kol 
ol t\0£€9 T^9 0aX^(r<nis oSroi ol iXicoy- 

15 rcr i/iaf, Kal ^ /9aa[cXc/a t&v oipav&v 
iirrh? ifimv [k](rTt [koX Sims iv iavrhp 

yv& TaiJTtjv €ip'^[(r€i 

iavTod? yv(ia€a$€ [koi e/j^o-erc Srt viol 
€<rT€ ifi€is ToO narphs toO t[ 

20 yv(ia{€a)6€ iavroiff iv[ 

Kal if/ifis iari ^^^^' • • • 

< Jesus saith, (Ye ask? who are those) that draw us (to the kingdom, if) the kingdom 
is in Heaven ? ... the fowls of the air, and all beasts that are under the earth or upon the 
earth, and the fishes of the sea, (these are they which draw) you, and the kingdom of Heaven 
is within you ; and whoever shall know himself shall find it (Strive therefore ?) to know 
yourselves, and ye shall be aware that ye are the sons of the . . . Father ; (and ?) ye shall 
know yourselves . . • and ye are . . .' 

The reconstruction of this, the longest and most important of the Sa3dngs, is extremely 
difficult. Beyond the supplements in 1. 15 which are baised on the parallel In Luke xvii. 21 
with the substitution of t&v ovpaviiP, St. Matthew's phrase, for St. Luke's rov 6tov which 
is too short for the lacuna, and those in 11. 12-3, 16, and 18, the general accuracy of 
which is guaranteed by the context, it is impossible to proceed without venturing into 
the region of pure conjecture. There seems to be no direct parallel to or trace of this 
Saying among the other non-canonical Sayings ascribed to our Lord, and the materials 
provided by 11. 10-12 — ol iXitovrtf, the kingdom of Heaven and the fowls of the air — are 
at first sight so disparate that the recovery of the connexion between them may seem 
a hopeless tasL But though no restoration of 11. 9-14 can hope to be very convincing, and 
by adopting different supplements from those which we have suggested, quite another 
meaning can no doubt be obtained (see below), we thii^k that a fairly good case can 
be made out in favour of our general interpretation. The basis of it is the close parallelism 
which we have supposed to exist between I. 15 rff viiag xal 9 paa{iktUi t&p olpav&p and, 
on the other hand, 1. 10 ol cXfcoyrcr 4/^r followed in 1. 11 by ^7 /Saa-iXcui cV olffK[i^ whereby we 
restore ol cXxoyj at the end of 1. 14. If this be granted 11. 9-16 divide themselves naturally 
into two parallel halves at the lacuna in 1. 11, 11. 9-10 corresponding to 11. 12-5, and 1. 11 
to U. 15-^. How is this correspondence to be explained? The simplest solution is to 
suppose that U. 9-1 1 are a question to which IL 12-6 form the answer ; hence we supply 
TiPts in 1. 9 ; cf. the 5th Saying, which is an answer to a question. A difficulty then arises 
that we have tXnopnt ^/tas in 1. 10 but A«>y]|r«f v/ior in 11. 14-5. This may be a mere 
accident due to the common confusion of viaus and ^fitU in papyri of this period, and 
perhaps vftat should be read in both cases. But ^fms in 1. 10 can be defended in two ways, 
by supposing either that Jesus here lays stress rather on His human than on His divine 
nature, and associates Himself with the disciples, or that the question is put into the mouth 
of the disciples, i*e. the word before ripts was ipwart or the like* There remains, however, 
the greatest crux of all, the meaning of cXjcorrcf . In the two passages in which this word 


cKCurs in the New Testament it has an unfavourable sense ; but here a favourable meaning 
is much more likely, as with ihcUw in John vi. 44 iiv /li^ 6 warrjp . . . ikKwrn auT6v and ziL 32 
wawrat (kKuan wp^ tftavr^ : Mr. Badham compares Clem. Alex. Strom, vi. 6 rmt% fUw y6p (i.e. 
wild beasts of sinners) irporptmi 6 Kvptos roit d< ffd?} iyxfifivnun kcu x'^P"^ 6peyti xal omAiccc, and 
t'hid. y, 12 ff lirxpt Tov A6yov . . . irapra r6v tcaradtfdfitvov leal fvr6g iavrov irp6f iaur^ cXiccc. 
A phrase such as tU rifv fia/riXtlap is required to explain cXmnrrr, though even with this 
addition the use of that word in such a context must be admitted to be difficult. The idea 
in 11. 12-6 seems to be that the divine element in the world begins in the lower stages 
of animal creation, and rises to a higher stage in man, who has within him the kingdom of 
Heaven ; cf. Clement's discussion {Strom, v. 13) of Xenocrates' view that even Skoya (wi 
possibly had some rov Btlov Kpvoia, and the curious sanctity of certain animals in the various 
Apocryphal Acts, e. g. Thecla's baptized lioness, Thomas's ass, Philip's leopard and kid 
buried at the door of the church. It is possible that there is some connexion between this 
Saying and the use of Luke xvii. 21 by the Naassenes; cf. p. 18. The transition from 
the inward character of the kingdom to the necessity for self-knowledge (11. 16-21) is 
natural. Since the kingdom is not an external manifestation but an inward principle, 
men must know themselves in order to attain to its realization. The old Greek proverb 
Tiw^t a€avT6» is thus given a fresh significance. Mr. Badham well compares Clem. Paedag. 

vL 1 Ijv Spa w tloiKt vaafrnp p/iyurrov pa6ffpaT»» t6 yp&pog avrdy* 4atfT6p yap ru cav y^V 

S€^ turam. For the restoration of 1. 16, cf. 1. 18. ravTijv in L 17 is the /Sao-iXfta. 
This line may have ended with something like ^ims odv, if we are right in correcting 
ypwnvBiu to yvwrtaBt (c£ the similar confusion in 1. 23). For vW, which is required 
by the context in 1. 18, cf. e.g. Luke xx. 36. r[ in 1. 19 (ir[ is equally possible) is perhaps 
the beginning of an adjective, but tov7{ov x^P^f c* g*> might also be read. How- ypwrBt 
in 1. 20 is to be emended is uncertain; we suggest yv^(«(r)^, but the corruption may 
go deeper, f i{ is perhaps iJ^rht rgv fiavCk^ias, w^A in 1. 21 is very obscure ; the letter 
following r may be «, o or «» ; but neither if 17 is the article, nor if 7irro[ is one word, does any 
suitable restoration suggest itself. i7irro[ can hardly be a participle, for if Xryii *ir^vov)s 
occurred, as would be expected, at the end of the line, there is room for only about four 
more letters in the lacuna. It is tempting to read $ ir{r)d[Xtff, with 4v[r^ irdXci rov &tov in 1. 20, 
as Blass suggests, comparing for the omission of Sprat Mark vi. 20 fid»s aMp Mpa dtWiov. 
Another and quite different restoration of the early part of this Saying is suggested by 
Dr. Bartlet, who would read Xcyri *l[ff{aov)t' p^ t^optirwrop] ol SXKCvns vpat [M rfjt yfjf, vp»p 
yap'l 7 fiaaiktla hf oiptip^ icai u^* vplp Icrroi] ra ttt-nufk tdv ovfi^opov «il nap (jSmp o] ti wth ripf yrgp 
€in(uf rd T§ im yrjt mi] ol IxBvtg Trjg Odk^aofis . . ., comparing the idea in Epistle of Barnabas ^ 
vi. 12 and X8 rU otp h ivpdptpos pvp Spx**-^ 3ripi»p Ij IxBvnp ^ nrrtiP&p tdv ovpopov ; alaBopfa&ai 
yap of^tikoptp Sri tA Spx^p cfovtruif iarip, Ipa rts iwiTafag Kvpuwrfj, tl qZp ov ylptrai rwro 
n)y, Spa riplp ttptfiegp inSrc' ^rov leal avroi n\tt»$&ptPf kkTipopSpm Trjs diafflfiofg Kupiov y€P€ir&at, 
and II Clem. v. 4 tlntp 6 *lfjfrov£ rf Uirptgr prf ^o/SciVAoo-av rh appia rovt Xvirovr . . . 
fful ytpwTKtrf, ddffX^oc, ori ff intBrfpla 7 cV r^ K6a'p^ rovry Ttjt aapKht ravn/r P^po. iari kxh 
Sktyoxpopios, $ dc dnayytXia rov lipt<rrov k,tX (a passage resembling the I St Sa3ang; cf. 
note, ad toe.). The parallels from Barnabas and Clement perhaps give this restoration 
some advantage over ours, but Ancovrcp alone without an explanatory phrase is not 
a satisfactory word for ' persecute,' and the transition from the promise of the kingdom 
of Heaven to the fowls of the air is very abrupt and almost inconsequent, while it is difficult 
to find the connexion between the fowls of the air and the second mention of the kingdom 
of Heaven. This, the chief problem in the 2nd Saying, seems more easily explained by 
the hypothesis of a repetition of iXKOpru and the resulting parallelism between the two 
halves of 11. 9-16 which we have suggested. 


Third Saying. 11. a 1-7. 

[ Xcyci 'Iti{irovy 

oifK dwoKyrjaei dv6[p(orros 

pcoy incpiozv^o.^ ^<k[* • • • • • • • 

pcDP ntpl Tov T&nov rrj[i 

25 iT€T^ 8n noXXol iaovrtu 'n[fmroi ia^aroi koI 
ol io'^aroi npSroi xal [ 

'Jesus saithy A man shall not hesitate ... to ask . . . concerning his place (in the 
kingdom. Ye shall kno^ that many that are first shall be last and the last first and 
(they shall have eternal life?).' 

Line 24 may well have continued r9[ff fiaaCKtlas followed by a word meaning ' know ' 

(Fctd^ovTf, or yima'tT§ Or aicov<rcrc, for yvmtrtrtu Or cueovo-frat), but the double -fMay in 
11. 23 and 24 is very puzzling, and in the absence of a clear parallel we forbear to restore 
the earlier part of the Saying. Dr. Bartlet suggests a connexion with the Apocalypse 
of Peter ^ e. g. § 4 kot^ f^i/v avn^* jcal iroO ffScrc nayrts ol dueacot rj n6i6s iartv 6 al^v ip f tlct 
raunip txovrt^ ri)v d6(ap, § 5 olkSg iariv 6 riiros t&p apxtp»P (1* apxai»p, Bardet) vfittv t&p docaiW 
dyBpwr»p, taking dpxfuW to be equivalent to frp*a^vnpmp in Heb. xi. 2, or to vmpap; 
cf. Matt. V. 21, 33 ipptBri ToU dpxauHg and Luke ix. 8, 19. But the problem was an old one. 
Lines 2^-^ vcXkol . . . npanm foUow Mark X. 31 (=Matt. xix. 30) iroXXol di lawn-at vpSmn 
Itrxarog ml ol taxaroi irp&roi. In the inserdon of ol before tvxaroi the papyrus agrees with 
BC and many MSS. in Mark x. 31; t^D and other MSS. omit ol there, and in 
Matt. xix. 30 ol is generally omitted, though found in C and some others. Luke xiii. 30 
is rather longer, Km l^ov Mip ^axoroi ot Zvovrai irpwroi Koi §la\p np&Toi o2 Kfroprai c(r;(aroc. 
auf in 1. 27 is no doubt the termination of a verb : C^fjp {ai»piw) kKrfpopofifiirov]ruf (Matt. 
xix. 29) and fur tfiov /SouriXcvotn/jo'iy are too long, but C«^rfp Mpiop €$ov]ruf (cf. John iii. 16, 36, 
V. 24, ftc.) is possible. 

Fourth Saying. II. 27-31. 
Xeyci 'Ii7(<roO)y [rrav rh pii iparpoa'- 
0€y Tr}9 6^€oi>f aov Kal [rh K€Kpvfiiiivoy 
dnh (TOV d7roKaXv<p(fi)i/ja'€7[aC aoi. oi ydp itr- 
30 Tiv Kpumrhy 8 oi ifHxv^hy y€yi/ia€Tai 
Koi T€0app€yoy 8 c[vk iyepO^aerau 

'Jesus saith. Everything that is not before thy face and that which is hidden from thee 
shall be revealed to thee. For there is nothing hidden which shall not be made manifest, 
nor buried which shall not be raised.' 

The sense of this Saying is clear, and the supplements are fairly certain. Lines 29-30 


are parallel to Matt X. 26 oMv yap imw MraXufMicrop A oluc anoKakv<l>6fi<rmu Koi Kpvwr^v h ov 
yvflMi^^criu, Luke xii. 2 Miv dc avyK€Kakvitftdpo9 ivr\p h cvk mnKakv<l>Bffa€T<u koI Kpnmrhv o ov 
yvoNr^irrru : cf. Mark iv. 22 06 yap taruf npnmrhip iiof pij Ua ^a»9p»B^ Mi iytvrro an^inf^cnf oXX* 
&a SfX^ rif ^a¥^p6v. In general arrangement the papyrus agrees with Matthew and Luke 
perhaps more than with Mark ; but the language of the first half of the sentence is 
much closer to that of Mark (whose expression Ov ft^ tm ffKOftpv^ instead of the more 
pointed A ov 4>a9€pMriatTai suggests the hand of an editor), while that of the second half 
diverges from all three. rtSa^pov makes a more forcible contrast to Kpvnr6p than 
the corresponding word in the Synoptists, which is merely a synonym. Instead of 
iytpBffatrai a more general word such as ywwrBriarrai can be supplied ; but this detracts from 
the picturesqueness of what is in any case a striking variation of a well-known Saying. 



Fifth Saying. 11. 3^-4^. 
k^€Td(ov(nv airhv o[/ /laOtjTal aArov Koi 

• . .]/i€Oa Kol rrm [ 

• • K]al rt napaTrjpi/j<i[oii€P 

. . .]y; XiyH *Irf{<TOv)r [ 

• • .yirai /lii 7roi€rr[€ 

. . .]fi^ dXfidetas dv[. 

y d[7r]oK€Kp[v 

.... iia]Kdpi[69] ioTiv [ 

]a> i(n[i 


* His disciples question him and say, How shall we fast and how shall we (pray?) . . • 
and what (commandment) shall we keep . . . Jesus saith, ... do not . • . blessed is he . . •' 

Though this Saying is broken beyond hope of recovery, its general drift may be 
caught It clearly differed from the other Sayings, both in this papyrus and the first 
series of Lpgia, in having a preliminary paragraph giving the occasion, which seems 
to be a question put by the disciples; cf. p. 15. For iirrdCfip in reference to them 
cf. John XxL 12 ovdta dc Mkua rw iiaBrft&p t^aam aMir av rit cf; etd<$rfff art 6 Kvp^6g iarvf, 
avTov in 1. X is not very satisfactory, but something more than ftadrjrai is required, and 
cf. 666. 17--8. ^apurauH is not likely in the light of what follows. The question clearly 
consisted of a number of short sentences, each beginning with iraot or W, and so far 
as can be judged, they were concerned with the outward forms of religion, fasting, 
prayer {wpo<r§v(6yi6a?\ and almsgiving. How far, it is probably asked, are existing Jewish 
ordinances to be kept? The answer of Jesus appears to have been a series of short 
commandments insisting on the inner side of religion as the pursuit of virtue and truth, and 
very likely concluding in I. 40 with the promise ' Blessed is he who doeth these things.' If 
this explanation is on the right lines, there is a general parallelism between this Saying and 


Matt xix. 16-22 and Luke xviii. 18-22, but the occurrence of 0X17^10 and ci[»']o<(««p[v/ifi<voy (?) 
suggests that the language was more Johannine in character. Line 39, as Prof. Lake 
remarks, could be restored on the basis of Rev. iL 17 r& ftayjua [r]6 ffficp[v/i/i€yoy. The 
reference to fasiing in 1. 33 suggests a connexion with the 2nd Logion (' Except ye fast to the 
world '), which may well have been an answer to a similar question by the disciples. 

We do not propose to enter upon a detailed examination of the numerous and compli- 
cated problems involving the Canonical and Apocryphal Gospels and the 'Logia' of 1897, 
which are reopened by the discovery of the new Sayings. But we may be permitted to 
indicate the broader issues at stake, and in the light of the wide discussion of the Logia of 
1897 to point out some effects of the new elements now introduced into the controversy. 

We start therefore with a comparison of the two series of Sayings (which we shall 
henceforth call 1 and 664). Both were found on the same site and the papyri are of 
approximately the same date, which is not later than about the middle of the third 
century, so that both collections must go back at least to the second century. The outward 
appearance of the two papyri is indeed different, 1 being a leaf from a handsomely-written 
book, which may well have been a valuable trade-copy, while 664 is in roll form and was 
written on the verso of a comparatively trivial document. The practice of writing impor- 
tant literary texts on such material was, however, extremely common, and the form of 664 
lends no support to the hypothesis that the papyrus is a collection of notes made by the 
writer himself. In the uncial character of the handwriting, the absence of abbreviations 
and contractions other than those usually found in early theological MSS., and the careful 
punctuation by the use of the paragraphus and coronis, 664 shares the characteristics of an 
ordinary literary text such as 1. Since 1 is the nth page of a book, it must have formed 
part of a large collection of Sayings, while 664 comes from the beginning of a manuscript 
and provides no direct evidence of the length of the roll. But the document on the recto 
is not a letter or contract which would be likely to be short, but an official land-survey 
list, and these tend to be of very great length, e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 267, P. Tebt L 84-5. The 
recently published Leipzig papyrus of the Psalms (Heinrici, Beiir. z. Gesch. d, NT, iv), 
though incomplete at the beginning and end, contains as many as thirty-six columns written 
in cursive on the verso. So far therefore as can be judged from externals, 664 like 1 
probably belongs to an extensive collection of Sayings which may well have numbered 
several hundreds. 

Turning next to the contents of the two pap}Ti^ no one can fail to be struck with their 
formal resemblance. Postponing for the moment the introduction of 664 (IL 1-5), which, 
since it necessarily presupposes the existence of the Sayings introduced and may have been 
added later, stands on a different footing from the Sayings and requires separate treatment^ 
the five Sayings partly recorded in 664 begin like those in 1 with the simple formula Xr)fci 
'li;(rovf ; and both fragments contain Sayings which to a greater or less degree have parallel 
passages in the Synoptic Gospels side by side with Sayings which are new. In 1 the style 
was simple and direct, and the setting, with the constant balancing of the words and sentences 
and the absence of connecting particles, highly archaic; the same features, though obscured 
unfortunately by the incompleteness of the papyrus, are also distinctly traceable in 664. 
There is, however, one difference in the two pap3Ti in point of form. To the 5th Saying 
in 664 (11. 36 sqq.) is prefixed (11. 32-6) a brief account of the question to which it was the 
answer. This may prove to be of great importance in deciding the origin of these Sayings, 
but for our present purpose it is sufficient to point out that even in 664 the occurrence of 
the context is the exception, not the rule, and the fact that the Sayings in 1 agree with the 


first four Sayings in 664 in omitting the context rather than with the 5th obviousl j produces 
no serious conflict between the two documents. 

We proceed to a closer examination of the two series. In 1 the 7th Logion (' A city 
built on a hill') is connected with St. Matthew's Gospel alone ; the 6th (* A prophet is not 
acceptable') has a noticeable point of contact with St. Luke in the use of the word dcam^r, 
and the ist also agrees with St. Luke. The 5th ('Wherever there are') starts with a parallel 
to St Matthew, but extends into a region far beyond Nowhere in 1 can the influence of 
St. Mark be traced, nor was there any direct parallel with St. John's Gospel ; but the new 
Sayings, both in thought and expression, tended to have a mystical and Johannine character. 
In 664 we have one Sa3dng (the 2nd) of which the central idea is parallel to a passage 
found in St. Luke alone, but of which the developments are new ; the conclusion of the 3rd 
Saying connects with St. Matthew and St. Mark rather than with St. Luke, while the 4th is 
a different version of a Saying found in all three Synoptists, and is on the whole nearer to 
St. Mark than to the other two Evangelists. The ist Saying and, so far as we can judge, 
the 5th have little, if any, point of contact with the Canonical Gospels. As in 1, so in 664 
the new elements tend to have a Johannine colouring, especially in the 2nd Saying; but 
some caution must be observed in tracing connexions wiih St. John's theology. The ist 
Saying, if the papyrus had been the sole authority for it, might well have seemed nearer in 
style to St. John than to the Synoptists ; yet as a matter of fact it occurred in the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews, a very early work which is generally admitted to have been 
originally written in Hebrew and to have been independent of the Canonical Gospels, most 
of all St. John's. On the other hand, while the Sayings in 664 contain nothing so markedly 
Johannine in style as e.g. ' I stood in the midst of the world . . .' in L 1 1 sqq., the introduction 
contains a clear parallel to John viii. 52. This at first sight may perhaps seem to imply 
a knowledge of St. John's Gospel on the part of the author of the introduction, but it must 
be remembered (i) that St. John may well not have been the sole authority for the attribu- 
tion of that Saying to our Lord, and if so, that the author of the introduction may have 
obtained it from another source, (2) that a knowledge of St John's Gospel on the part of 
the author of the introduction does not necessarily imply a corresponding debt to that 
Gospel in the following Sayings, which, as we have said, stand on a somewhat different 
footing from the introduction. 

In our original edition of 1 we maintained {a) that the Sayings had no traceable thread 
of connexion with each other beyond the fact of their being ascribed to the same speaker, 
(b) that none of them implied a post-resurrectional point of view, {c\ that they were not in 
themselves heretical, and that though the asceticism of Log. 2 and the mystic character of 
Log- 5 were obviously capable of development in Encratite and Gnostic directions, the 
Sayings as a whole were much nearer in style to the New Testament than to the apocryphal 
literature of the middle and end of the second century. If these positions Imve been 
vigorously assailed, they have also been stoutly defended, and about the second and third no 
general agreement has been reached ; with regard to the first the balance of opinion has 
been in favour of our view, and the various attempts to trace a connexion of ideas running 
through the Sayings have met with little acceptance. What answer is to be returned to 
the corresponding problems in 664 ^ 

We will take the third question first. Is there anything in 664 to show that the 
Sa3rings originated in or circulated among a particular sect? We should answer this in 
the negative. There is nothing heretical in the introduction, the ist, 3rd, and 4th Sayings, 
or, so far as can be judged, the 5th. The Encratite leanings which have been ascribed to 
the 2nd Logion are conspicuously absent in 664; the remains of the 5th Saying in fact 
rather suggest an anti-Jewish point of view, from which however the 2nd Logion itself 


was not widely distant, if, as we strongly hold, i^owcn/Tf and trcfifiariiifr^ are to be taken 
metaphorically. The absence of any Jewish-Christian element in 664 is the more 
remarkable seeing that the ist Saying also occurs in the Gospel according to the Hebrews. 
The only Saying tha^ is at all suspicious is the 2nd, which like Log. 5 is sure to be called 
in some quarters ' Gnostic' That the profoundly mystical but, as it seems to us, obviously 
genuine Saying of our Lord recorded in Luke xvii. 2 1 ' The kingdom of God is within you ' 
should have given rise to much speculation was to be expected, and from Hippolytus 
Re/ut, v. 7 it is known that this Saying occupied an important place in the doctrines of the 
Naassenes, one of the most pronounced Gnostic sects of the second or early third century. 
That there is a connexion between the Sayings and the Naassenes through the Gospel of 
Thomas is quite possible and this point will be discussed later (pp. 18-9); but to import 
Naassene tenets into the 2nd Saying in 664 is not only gratuitous but a vorcpoy wpArtpov^ 
Moreover, though the other ideas in the Saying connected with the parallel from St. Luke, 
the development of the kingdom of Heaven through brute creation up to man (if that be 
the meaning of 11. 9-16), and the Christian turn given to the proverbial ypS>6i ataurov 
(11. 16-21), may point to a later stage of thought than that found in the Canonical Gospels, 
the 2nd Saying as a whole, if 'Gnostic,' presents a very primitive kind of Gnosticism, and 
is widely separated from the fully-developed theosophy of e. g. the Ftsh's Sophia. In any 
case the ' Gnosticism ' of 664 is on much the same level as that of 1. 

Do any of the Sayings (apart from the introduction) imply a post-resurrectional point 
of view ? This too we should answer in the negative. There is not only nothing in them 
to indicate that they were spoken after the resurrection, but substantial evidence for the 
opposite view. The familiar Sayings in the Canonical Gospels which are parallel to those 
found in 664 are there assigned to our Lord's lifetime, including even John viii. 52. The 
Gospel according to the Hebrews with which the ist Saying is connected covered the same 
ground as the Synoptists, and there is no reason to suppose that this Saying occurred 
there as a post-resurrectional utterance. But the best argxmient is provided by the 5th 
Saying, especially its context which is fortunately given. The questions there addressed to 
Jesus clearly belong to a class of problems which are known to have been raised by our 
Lord's disciples and others in his lifetime, and, if €^aCov<ri¥ is in any case a somewhat 
stronger term than would be expected, seeing that the disciples seem to be the subject 
(though cf. John xxi. 12), it is most unlikely that this word would have been used with 
reference to the risen Christ. In fact none of the five Sayings in 664 suggests a post- 
resurrectionai point of view so much as the 3rd Logion (' I stood in the midst of the 
world'); cf. pp. 13-4. 

Can a definite principle or train of ideas be traced through the Sayings ? The first 
four are certainly linked together by the connecting idea of the kingdom of Heaven, which 
is the subject to a greater or less degree of all of them. But between the 4th and 5th 
Sayings the chain is certainly much weaker and threatens to snap altogether. It is very 
difficult to believe that if 664 was part of a large collection of similar Sa3dngs a connexion 
of thought could have been maintained throughout, and the Sayings in the later columns of 
664 may well have been as disconnected as those in L Even in the five which are partly 
preserved in 664 there is a constant change in the persons addressed, the ist and 3rd being 
couched in the third singular, the 2nd and almost certainly the 5th in the second plural, and 
the 4th in the second singular. Moreover the real link is, we diink, supplied by the intro- 
duction, the consideration of which can no longer be delayed. Only before proceeding 
further we would state our conviction that in all essential points, the date of the papyrus, 
the form of the Sayings, their relation to the Canonical Gospels, and the general character 
of the new elements in them, to say nothing of the parallelism of thought between the ist and 


3rd Sa3dngs and the 5th Logion (cf. p. 5), the resemblances between 664 and 1 so far 
outweigh the differences that for practical purposes they may be treated as parts of the 
same collection. Even if it ever should be proved that the first page of 1 did not coincide 
with 654, the two fragments so clearly reflect the same surroundings and mental conditions 
that we cannot regard as satisfactory any explanation of the one which is incompatible with 
the other. 

* These are the , . , words which Jesus the Irving . . . spake to , . . and Thomas^ and he said 
unto them " Every one that hearkens to these words shall never taste of death'* * Such is the 
remarkable opening prefixed to the collection of Sayings in 664 by its unknown editor. 
The first point to be noticed is that the name given to the collection is, as was acutely 
divined by Dr. Lock {2\vo Lectures on the Sayings 0/ Jesus, p. 16), \6yoi not XiSyia, and all 
questions concerning the meaning of the latter term may therefore be left out of account in 
dealing with the present series of Sayings. The converse of this, however, in our opinion 
by no means holds good, and as we have pointed out (p. 4), the analogy of the present 
document has a considerable bearing upon the problems concerning an early collection of 
Xi^. Secondly, the collection is represented as being spoken either to St. Thomas alone 
or to St. Thomas and another disciple or, less probably, other disciples. Does the compiler 
mean that the Sayings were the subject of a special revelation to St. Thomas and perhaps 
another disciple, from which the rest were excluded ? In other words is this introduction 
parallel to that passage in the Pistis Sophia 70-1 in which mention is made of a special 
revelation to SS. Philip, Thomas, and Matthias (or Matthew ; cf. p. 4) ? The case in favour 
of an affirmative answer to this query would be greatly strengthened if the introduction pro- 
vided any indication that the editor assigned his collection of Sayings to the period after 
the Resurrection. But no such evidence is forthcoming. We do not wish to lay stress on 
6 (j»p in 1. 2 owing to the uncertainty attaching to the word that follows ; but the phrase 
6 C&p certainly does not point to the post-resurrection period. In the Canonical Gospels 
St. Thomas is made prominent only in connexion with that period (John xx. 24 sqq.), but 
this circumstance, which is probably the strongest argument in favour of a post-resurrectional 
point of view, is discounted by the fact that the Gospel of Thomas, so far as can be 
judged, was not of the nature of a post-resurrectional Gospel but rather a Gospel of the 
childhood (cf. pp. 18-9), and, secondly, seems to be outweighed by the indications in 
the Sayings themselves (cf. p. 12) that some of them at any rate were assigned to Jesus' 
lifetime. The force of the second argument can indeed be turned by supposing, as 
Dr. Bartlet suggests, that the standpoint of the collection, both in 1 and 664, is that 
of a post-resurrection interview in which the old teaching of Christ's lifetime is declared 
again in relation to the larger needs of Christian experience. But such a view necessarily 
implies that 11. 1-3 define a particular occasion (e. g. that contemplated in John xx. 26) on 
which the Sayings were spoken in their present order, and to this hypothesis there are grave 
objections. The use of the aorists iXdkriatv and ttirw in 664. 2-3 does not prove that one 
occasion only was meant. The repetition of Xryci *lfi<rovs before each of the Sayings seems 
very unnecessary if they are part of a continuous discourse. The difficulty of tracing 
a connexion of ideas throughout 664, and still more throughout 1, and the frequent 
changes in the persons addressed provide fresh obstacles to such an interpretation ; and the 
inappropriateness of the word c^dCovcrt in connexion with the risen Christ has already been 
alluded to (p. 12). To suppose that 664. 3-31 is a speech in itself, that 11. 32-6 revert 
to the original narrative broken off at 1. 3 and that 1 is part of a later discourse appears to 
us a very strained interpretation. 

We are not therefore disposed to consider that the introduction to the Sayings, any 
more than the Sayings by themselves, implies a post-resurrectional point of view on the part 


of the compiler, still less that the background of the Sayings is at all the same as that con- 
templated in the PisHs Sophia^ which belongs to a later stage of thought than the Sayings. 
Hence we are not prepared to accept an analogy derived from that or any other similar 
treatise as an argument for thinking that the editor by his introduction meant to imply 
that St. Thomas or St. Thomas and some one else were the sole hearers of the Sayings. 
What we think he did mean to imply was that the ultimate authority for the record of 
these Sayings was in his opinion St. Thomas or St Thomas and another disciple. This 
hypothesis provides a satisfactory, in fact we think the only satisfactory, explanation of the 
frequent changes of persons and abrupt transitions of subject which characterize the Sayings 
as a whole. 

Thirdly, the editor enforces the momentous claim which he has made for the authori- 
tative character of the Sayings by quoting a sentence which, with several variations of 
language, but not of thought, occurs in John viii. 52, and which in the present context 
forms a highly appropriate prelude. Does this imply that the editor adapted the verse in 
St. John to his own purposes ? On this point, since we are not prepared to maintain that that 
passage in St. John is essentially unhistorical, we cannot give a decided opinion ; and in 
any case the probable relation of 664 to St. John's Gospel must be considered from the 
point of view of the collection of Sayings as a whole and of the conclusions adopted as to 
the editor's claim, rather than made a starting-point for an investigation of that claim and 
the source of the Sayings. For as we have said (p. 10), the introduction necessarily stands 
on a somewhat different footing from the Sayings, and even if knowledge and use of the 
Canonical Gospels by the author of the introduction was certain, this would not prove 
a corresponding dependence of the Sayings themselves upon the Canonical Gospels. All 
that can at present safely be inferred from the parallelism between- the introduction and 
St. John is that the editor of the collection lived in an atmosphere of thought influenced by 
those speculative ideas in early Christianity which found their highest expression in the 
Fourth Gospel. 

What value, if any, is to be attached to this &r-reaching claim — that the collection of 
Sayings derives its authority, not from the traditional sources of any of the four Canonical 
Gospels, but from St Thomas and perhaps another disciple ? The custom of invoking the 
authority of a great and familiar name for an anonymous and later work is so common in 
early Christian, as in other, writings, that the mere statement of the editor carries no weight 
by itself, and is not worth considering unless the internal evidence of the Sayings themselves 
can be shown to point in the same direction or at any rate to be not inconsistent with his 
claim. We pass therefore to the problem of the general nature and origin of the Sayings 
in 664 and 1, and as a convenient method of inquiry start from an examination of the 
various theories already put forward in explanation of 1. Not that we wish to hold any of 
our critics to their previous opinions on the subject. The discovery of 664, with the intro- 
duction containing the mention of Thomas and a close parallel to St John's Gospel, with 
one Saying coinciding with a citation from the Gospel to the Hebrews and another having 
the context prefixed to it, introduces several novel and highly important factors into the 
controversy; and, being convinced of the close connexion between 1 and 664, we consider 
that all questions concerning 1 must be studied de novo. But since most of the chief New 
Testament scholars have expressed their. views on 1, and an immense variety of opinion i& 
represented, it is not likely Uiat we shall require to go far outside the range of solutions 
which have ahready been suggested. A convenient bibliography and resum^ of the contro- 
versy will be found in Profs. Lock and Sanday's Tkjuo Lectures on the Sayings 0/ Jesus. 

In our original edition of 1 we proposed a.d. 140 as the latest date to which the 
composition of the Sayings could be referred. This terminus ad quern has generally been 


accepted, even by Dr. Sanday, who is amongst the most conservative of our critics; and 
the only notable exception is, so far as we know, Zahn, who would make the Sayings as 
late as 160-70. But his explanation of 1 has met with little favour, and, as we shall show, 
is now rendered still less probable. Accordingly, we should propose a.d. 140 for the 
terminus ad quern in reference to 654 with greater confidence than we felt about 1 in 1897. 
The chief dividing line in the controversy lies between those who agreed with our 
suggestion that 1 belonged to a collection of Sayings as such, and those who considered 
1 to be a series of extracts from one or more of the numerous extra-canonical gospels 
which are known to have circulated in Egypt in the second century. Does 664 help 
to decide the question in either direction? One argument which has been widely used 
in support of the view that 1 was really a series of extracts, viz. that the Sayings had 
no contexts, is somewhat damaged by the appearance of a Saying which has a context. 
But we are not disposed to lay stress on this contradictory instance, which is clearly 
exceptional, though we may be pardoned for deprecating beforehand the use of the 
converse argument that the occurrence of a context proves the Sayings to be extracts. 
This argument may seem to gain some support from the use of aMv (and probably alrov) 
in 654. 32 ; and it will very likely be pointed out that such a passage as 655. 17-23 would 
by the insertion of 'ii;<rot)£ after Xr/c i make a context and Saying in form exactly resembling 
654. 32 sqq. But the use of avriif causes no ambiguity where it is found in one of a series 
of Sayings each beginning Xry«i 'li^irovr, a formula which itself recurs later on in the same 
context; and the argument from the analogy of 655. 17-23 is open to the obvious retort 
that such a passage may equally well have been transferred from a collection of Sayings 
with occasional contexts^ like 654. The fact is that the formal presence or absence 
of contexts in a series of Sayings can be employed with equal plausibility to prove or 
disprove the view that the series consisted of extracts, and would therefore seem a very 
unsound argument to introduce into the discussion. The matter of the context of the 
5th Saying, however, has perhaps a more important bearing than the form upon the 
question of extracts. The phrase Xcyt 1 *lfi<r6v9 there follows two historic presents, fitrdCavatp 
and XcyoiNTir, and is therefore presumably itself a historic present; and if Xcyr^ *lif<rovt 
is a historic present in one case, it should be so throughout 654 and 1. This context 
therefore confirms the explanation of Xry«i *hfinws in 1 suggested by Zahn. Are we to 
follow him in his next inference that the formula Xcyri *li;(rcivr has been taken over without 
alteration by the editor from his source, which was therefore presumably a Gospel narrative? 
To this we should answer by a decided negative. As Dr. Lock remarks {7\oo Lectures^ 
p. 18), <it is not likely that Xcyri should have occurred uniformly in a narrative,' a criticism 
which is strengthened by the recurrence in 654 of at least three more instances of Xrym *i7<rm;r 
(11. 9, 27, and 36), and by the comparison of 654. 32 sqq. and 655. 17-23, which suggests 
that if the former had been taken directly from a Gospel like that to which the latter belonged, 
'l^oow would have been omitted. It is, we think, much more probable that the formula Xryct 
'li^ffovff is due to the editor of the collection than to his sources, whatever they were. And 
though there is now no longer any particular reason for interpreting the tense of Xcyt c as 
more than a historic present, a secondary meaning is not excluded, and may be present in 
L 36 just as much as in the other instances where there is no context. We should be inclined 
to paraphrase X^i 'iiyo-ovf as ' This is one of those X^ of Jesus to which I referred in the 
introduction,' and to explain the uniform repetition of it as marking off the several X^t 
from each other, and giving greater impressiveness to the whole. The fact that the editor 
used the aorist and not the historic present in his introduction suggests that by his 
employment of the present tense Xcyci throughout the Sayings he intended to produce 
a slightly diflfercnt effect from that which would have been caused by tKv^v or nlmw. But 


this new light shed upon the formula Xcyct 'L^crovr does not bring with it any new reason for 
regarding the Sayings as extracts from a narrative Gospel. 

A much more important factor in deciding whether the Sayings are extracts or not is 
the introduction, which though it may be a later addition, and though the reference to 
St. Thomas may be merely a bold invention of the editor, is there, and its presence has 
to be accounted for. So far from stating that the Sayings are extracts from any work, the 
editor asserts that they are a collection of \6yw,, a circumstance which seems to provide an 
adequate explanation not only of the disconnected character of the Sayings in part of 
the collection, but of the repetition of the formula Xcyci 'Iijo-oOv before each one. It is now 
clear that 664 was meant by the editor to be regarded as an independent literary work, 
complete in itself; and though it is not necessary to accept it as such, those who wish 
to maintain that the collection is something quite different from what it purports to be must 
be prepared to explain how the introduction comes to be there. Hence we think that 
no theory of the origin of the Sayings as a whole is to be considered satisfactory unless 
it at the same time provides a reasonable explanation of the fact that some one not later 
than the middle of the second century published the Sayings as specially connected 
with St Thomas (and perhaps another disciple), and that the collection attained sufficient 
importance for it to be read, and presumably accepted as genuine, in the chief towns of 
Upper Egypt in the century following. This contention, if it be generally acknowledged, 
will be an important criterion in discussing the merits of the different theories. 

We begin therefore with a brief enumeration of the different Gospels to which 1 has 
been referred, premising that all theories in favour of extracts have now to face at the outset 
a difficult, and to some of them, we think, an insurmountable obstacle in the shape of the 
introduction in 664. Of these the most generally accepted is probably that maintained 
with all his usual brilliant powers of analysis by Hamack {Die jUngst entdeckten SprUche 
/esu), that 1 consisted of extracts from the Gospel according to the Egyptians. The 
question was, however, complicated by the extremely divergent views held concerning that 
Gospel, to which only one passage of any length can be assigned with certainty. At 
one extreme stands Hamack's view that this with the Gospel according to the Hebrews was 
the Gospel first used in Egypt, that it was not really heretical, and that it is the source 
of the non-canonical Sayings found in the Second Epistle of Clement At the other 
extreme is the view of Resch (Agrapha^ pp. 316-9), that the Gospel according to the 
Egyptians was not used by the author of the Second Epistle of Clement, and that it 
was thoroughly Gnostic and Encratite, as Origen and Epiphanius declared; the view 
of Zahn (Gesch. d. NT, Kan, iL pp. 628 sqq.), which seems to us the most reasonable, 
stands midway between, assigning to this Gospel neither the importance given to it by 
Hamack nor the heretical character ascribed to it by Resch, with whom, however, Zahn 
is in accord in considering that it was not used by the author of II Clem. Disagreeing 
as we do with Harnack's view of the Gospel according to the Egyptians, we have never been 
able to regard his explanation of 1 as satisfactory, and the insecurity of his hypothesis 
is illustrated by the attempt of Mr. Badham {Aihenaeum, Aug. 7, 1897), from a point of view 
not far from that of Resch, to reach the same conclusion. The evidence of 664 provides 
fresh objections to the theory. There is no direct point of contact between 664 and 
the Gospel according to the Egyptians, and where one of the uncanonical Sayings happens 
to be known, it occurs not in this Gospel but in that according to the Hebrews. There is, 
indeed, more to be said for regarding 664 as extracts from the latter Gospel, as was 
suggested in the case of 1 by Batiffol {Revue Bihlique^ 1897, P* 5^5) ^^^ Davidson 
{Iniemat. Journ. of Ethics^ Oct. 1897), than from the Gospel according to the Egyptians. 
In their divergence from the Canonical Gospels, the striking character of much of the 


new matter, the Hebraic parallelisms of expression, the Sayings are quite in keeping with 
the style of the most venerable and important of all the uncanonical Gospels, which 
is known to have been written originally in Hebrew, and which is now generally 
regarded as independent of the four Canonical Gospels. To these points of connexion 
has now to be added the far more solid piece of evidence afforded by the ist Saying 
in 654. There remain indeed the objections (cf. Sayings 0/ our Lord^ p. 17) that the 
Gospel according to the Hebrews would be expected to show greater resemblance to 
St Matthew than we find in 1 and 664, which is even further away from St. Matthew's 
Gospel than 1, and secondly that the Johannine colouring traceable in the new Sayings 
is foreign to the extant fragments of the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which seems 
to have been quite parallel to the Synoptists. But on the other hand, if Hamack is right 
{Gesch, d. Altchrut, Lit. ii. pp. 646-8) in supposing that the resemblance of this Gospel 
to St. Luke's was not much less marked than its resemblance to St. Matthew's, the points 
of contact between the Sayings and St. Luke, which are at least as strong as these with 
St. Matthew, constitute no great difficulty. And it is quite possible that the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews Imd a mystical side which is revealed to us occasionally (as 
e. g. in the curious passage in which Jesus speaks of his ' mother, the Holy Ghost,' and in 
the Saying found also in 664), but which owing to the paucity of references has hitherto 
been underestimated. A far graver and in fact almost fatal objection, however, to regarding 
the Sayings as extracts culled from either the Gospel according to the Hebrews or the 
Gospel according to the Egjrptians is the irreconcilability of such a view with the introduc- 
tion of 664. It is very difficult to believe that an editor would have had the boldness to 
issue extracts from such widely known works as an independent collection of Sayings 
claiming the authority of Thomas and perhaps another disciple. Even if we supply 
VLoirBol^ at the end of 664. a and suppose that the mention of Thomas is of quite 
secondary importance, it is very hard to supply a reasonable motive for issuing a series 
of extracts from the Gospel according to the Hebrews with such a pre&ce as we find 
in 664, and to account for the popularity of these supposed extracts in the century 
following their publication. We are therefore on the whole opposed to the view, 
attractive though it undoubtedly is, that the Sayings are all directly derived from the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews. But that there is a connexion between them is certain, 
and it is significant that the Stromatds of Clement of Alexandria, in which work Mayor 
{pp, Rendel Harris, Coniemp, Rev, 1897, pp. 344-6) has with much probability detected 
references to the 2nd Logion (cf. the parallels adduced on p. 7), are also the source 
of the quotation from the Gospel according to the Hebrews which is closely parallel to the 
ist Saying. It is not at all unlikely that the 2nd Logion (' Except ye fest ') also presented 
a strong similarity to a passage in the same Gospel. 

The obstacle which prevents us from accepting the Gospel according to the Hebrews 
as the source of all the Sayings, in spite of the evidence in favour of such a view, applies 
with equd force to Zahn's hypothesis that they were derived from the Gospel of the 
Ebionites or Gospel of the Twelve Apostles, which is open to grave objections on other 
grounds. The instances adduced by Zahn to show the use of collections of extracts 
in the second century, (i) a series of cxXoyoi from the Old Testament composed by Melito 
of Sardis, and (2) a list of heretical passages from the Gospel of Peter appended to a letter 
by Serapion, were singularly inapt even as regards 1 (cf. Sanday, Two Lectures^ p. 45, 
note), and still less bear any relation to 664. Even admitting for the sake of argument 
Zahn's theory of the relation of the Gospel of the Ebionites to the Gospel according to the 
Hebrews (on which Harnack throws doubts, op. ciL ii. p. 626), and his proposed date for 
1, about A.D. 170 (which has generally been regarded as too late), and for the Gospel 


of the Ebionites (which if we follow Hamack, op, ciL ii. p. 631, is too early), the character 
of the extant fragments of this thoroughly Gnostic Jewish-Christian Gospel is very different 
from that of 1 and 664, to say nothing of the other arguments against Zahn's theory 
brought by Dr. Sanday in Two Lectures^ p. 46. 

The views which we have discussed so far have, whether satisfactory or hot on other 
grounds, all been confronted by the initial difficulty of the introduction. Let us now 
examine those Gospels ascribed to disciples whose names either occur or may with reasonable 
probability be. supposed to have occurred in 11. 2-3. It is obvious that the introduction 
would suit a series of extracts from e. g. the Gospel of Thomas much better than one 
from the Gospel according to the Hebrews. The Gospel of Thomas is known to have 
existed in more than one form, namely as an account of Jesus' childhood which is extant 
in several late recensions of varying length, and as an earlier Gospel condemned by 
Hippolytus in the following passage (ReJuL v. 7) ov it6wo¥ d* avr«»y inifuifirvptuf 4>aa\ (sc. the 
NaaSSenes) rf X<$y^ ra *AaavpUiw iivarrfpta liXX^ ical ^pvySof mfA ri^p t&p yryoM$r<»ir icac ywoylv^nf 
jtal i<rofU¥»¥ IVi fiOKopuuf KpvPopuvriif 6fjLov ml (fxiiftpou/jJvfiy <l>vauf ijinrtp ^<t\ n^y cir^r irBpiaitnv 
fiturikfiap ovpaptw fyrovfiivfiy, ircpi Ijf diappffitpf iw r^ Korh B^ftop intypa<l>ofi^pf tvayytXl^ 
ttapalMaai Xryovrcr ovt»s' ifu 6 fyr&v €vpfyru h vcMoit mrh hmf hrrd' ccri yhp cV r^ 
TtavaptaKm^tK&r^ m&M Kpvp6iuwof <l)ap€poviiai. Here we have two remarkable points of 
contact with 664, the mention of Thomas coupled with the cW^r awOp^ov fiaaCktia 
(cf. the 2nd Saying). 

The parallels between 1 and one of the later forms of the Thomas Gospel have been 
worked out with great ingenuity and elaboration by Dr. Taylor on pp. 90-8 of The 
Oxyrkynchus Logia and the Apocryphal Gospels. There is much to be said for his view 
that the extant Gospel of Thomas contains some traces of 1, and the probability would 
be increased if 1, which Dr. Taylor was inclined to regard as extracts from the Gospel 
according to the Egyptians, be supposed to be derived from the earlier Gospel of Thomas. 
664 does not seem to contain any clear points of connexion with the later Gospel of 
Thomas, but this is compensated for by the remarkable parallel from Hippolytus quoted 
above. It is moreover noteworthy, as Mr. Badham remarks, that the Acts of Thomas, which 
may well have been partly built upon the Gospel, exhibit a knowledge of that Saying which 
occurs both in the Gospel according to the Hebrews and in 664, and that, as Prof. Lake 
informs us, an Athos MS. {Shidia Bidltca, v. 2, p. 173) asserts that the wtptKotrri of Christ 
and the woman taken in adultery (which has found its way from the Gospel according 
to the Hebrews into St. John's Gospel) occurred in the Gospel of Thomas. But there 
are serious objections to regardmg 1 and 664 as extracts from that Gospel In the 
first place though it is possible that Thomas is the only disciple mentioned in the 
introduction, it is equally possible that he stood second, and in that case the Gospel 
from which the Sayings may have been extracted is more likely to have been one 
which went under the name of the person who stood first ; though indeed, if there were 
two disciples mentioned in the introduction, it is not very satisfactory to derive the Sayings 
from any Gospel which went under the name of only one. A much greater difficulty 
arises from the divergence of the Sayings from what little is known about the earlier 
Gospel of Thomas. The saying quoted by Hippolytus is widely removed in character 
from those in 1 and 664, and it is significant that, though the doctrine of aeons 
seems to be known to the author of the Gospel of Thomas, 664 employs in 1. 24 
the neutral word T^iror in a passage in which al»v, as is shown by the parallel from the 
Apocalypse of Peter, would have been highly appropriate, if the composer of the Sayings 
had known of or been influenced by that doctrine. The Gospel of Thomas, which 
Hamack thinks was known to Irenaeus, is indeed placed before a. d. 180, but fix)m 


the quotation in Hippolytus, coupled with the form of the Gospel in later times and the 
scanty evidence from other sources, it has been considered to have been mainly at any 
rate a Gospel of the childhood and of an advanced Gnostic character. If the Sayings 
are to be derived from it, the current view of the Gospel of Thomas must be entirely 
changed; and it is very doubtful whether this can be done except by postulating the 
existence of an original Thomas Gospel behind that condemned by Hippolytus. This 
would lead us into a region of pure conjecture into which we are unwilling to enter, 
at any rate until other less hazardous roads to a solution are closed. That there is 
a connexion between the earlier Gospel of Thomas and the Sayings is extremely likely, 
but this can be better explained by supposing that the Sayings influenced the Gospel 
than by the hypothesis that the Gospel is the source of the Sayings. 

The Gospel of Philip, which is assigned by Zahn to the beginning of the second 
century, by Harnack to the second century or first half of the third, would, even if it 
were certain that ^cXonr^ occurred in 664. 2, be an unsuitable source for the Sayings. 
The extract quoted from it by Epiphanius shows much more highly developed ascetic and 
Gnostic tendencies than can be found in 1 and 664. 

The only other Apocryphal Gospels which seem to be worth consideration are the 
works connected with Matthias, of which there are three ; (i) the irapa^aat of Matthias, 
a few extracts from which are cited by Clement of Alexandria, (2) a Gospel according 
to Matthias mentioned by Origen, and (3) certain \6yoi mr6Kpu<l>oi in use among the 
Basilidians which are thus described by Hippolytus (Refut, vii. 20) Bao-cXctdi^r roiyw 
irai 'I(rcd«poff . . . ^Murlv €iprjK€vat MarBicuf avrois Xtfyovr oiroiepu^ovf, ott TJKOvat wapii roC {rttTrjpoi 
KOT tdiop bibax6fU. The nature of these three works and their relation to each other 
are very uncertain. Zahn considers all three to be identical; Harnack, who at first 
{op. cit. i. p. 18) was disposed to accept the identity of (i) and (2), subsequentiy {pp, ciL 
ii p. 597) reverts to the view that these two at any rate were aistinct. The suggestion 
that the irapad6<rng of Matthias might be the source of 1 was thrown out by Dr. James 
{Cantemp, Rev. Aug. 1897), only to be immediately rejected on the ground of the 
dissimilarity of form between 1 and the extant fragments of the vapabivtis, which seem 
to have been a work of a mainly homiletic character. The iraptMirtis are now altogether 
excluded from the likely sources of the Sayings owing to the fact that Clement quotes 
an extract from them, OaCfuurov ro nap^a, side by side with the very citation from the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews which is parallel to the ist Saying. Of the Gospel according 
to Matthias practically nothing is known except its name ; the hypothesis that it is the 
source of the Sayings is therefore incapable of proof or disproof, but being based on pure 
conjecture has nothing to oppose to the antecedent improbability (cf. p. 16) that the 
Sayings are something quite different from what they profess to be. There remain 
the Xdyoi am$irpv^oi mentioned by Hippolytus. The occurrence of the word Xrfyoi suggests 
a connexion with the Sayings, but this cannot easily be carried much further. The \6yoi 
an6Kpv(t>oi were, according to Hippolytus, revealed to Matthias icar* Idiav, whereas if Matthias 
occurred at all in the introduction, it was in conjunction with Thomas. The particular 
Gnostic ontological speculations which according to Hippol>tus were found in these X<^ 
aw6KfnHf>oi belong to another plane of thought from that found in the Sayings ; but the 
question is complicated by the confused and untrustworthy character of Hippolytus' 
discussion of the Basilidians, vii. 20 being among the most suspicious passages. And even 
if there were a connexion between these X<$yoc asr($icpv<^oi of Matthias and the Sayings, 
this would bring us no nearer to a proof that the Sayings were extracts from a narrative 
Gospel rather than a collection of Sayings as such. There is moreover another objection 
to connecting the Sayings with any work professedly under the name of Matthias, because 

C a 



such a view would necessarily entail the supposition that the Sayings are post-resurrec- 
tional; and this for the reasons given on pp. 12-3 we do not think justifiable. 

Our conclusion, therefore, is that no one of the known uncanonical Gospels is 
a suitable source for the Sayings as a whole. Shall we regard them as a series of extracts 
from several of these Gospels, as was suggested with respect to 1 by Dr. James ? So long 
as the discussion was confined to 1, such an explanation from its vagueness was almost 
beyond the reach of criticism. The recovery of 654 alters the situation. On the one 
hand the occurrence of a Saying, which is known to have been also found in the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews, side by side with other Sayings which it is difficult to ascribe 
to the same source, rather favours the theory of an eclectic series derived from different 
Gospels, But the introduction connecting the Sayings with particular disciples is not 
very suitable for such a collection which ex hypoihesi is of an altogether miscellaneous 
character; and it would be difficult for any one to maintain that the Sayings are derived 
from several Apocryphal Gospels and at the same time in face of the mention of Thomas 
to deny that one of the chief elements was the Gospel of Thomas. But the inclusion 
of the Gospel of Thomas among the sources of the Sayings to a large extent involves 
the hypothesis of extracts from several Gospels in the difficulties which are discussed 
on pp. 18-9. 

The result of an examination in the light of 664 of the various theories that the 
immediate source of 1 was one or more of the known non-canonical Gospels confirms 
us in the view that the solution does not lie in that direction, and that the Sayings 
are much more likely to be a source utilized in one or more of the uncanonical Gospels, 
than vice versa. The probability of the general explanation of 1 which we suggested in 
1897 and which has been sup(>orted, amongst others, by Drs. Swete, Rendel Harris, Sanday, 
Lock, and Heinrici, that it was part of a collection of Sayings as sach, is largely increased 
by the discovery of 664, with its introduction to the whole collection stating that it 
was a collection of X(^, which was obviously intended to stand as an independent literary 
work. In fact we doubt if theories- of extracts are any longer justifiable ; and in any 
case such explanations will henceforth be placed at the initial disadvantage of starting 
with an assumption which is distinctly contradicted by the introduction of 664. It is 
of course possible to explain away this introduction, but unless very strong reasons can 
be adduced for doing so, the simpler and far safer course is to accept the editor's statement 
that 664, to which, as we have said, 1 is closely allied, is a collection of Xoyoi 'li^oov. 

The opinions of those critics who agreed with our general explanation of 1 as against 
the various theories of extracts may be divided into two classes: (i) those who regarded 
1 as a collection of Sayings independent of the Gospels and belonging to the first century, 
and who therefore were disposed to admit to a greater or less extent and with much 
varying degrees of confidence the presence of genuine elements in the new matter 
(Drs. Swete, Rendel Harris, Lock, and Heinrici); (2) those who, like Dr. Sanday, regarded 
the new Sayings in 1 as the product of the early second century, not direcdy dependent 
on the Canonical Gospels, but having 'their origin under conditions of thought which 
these Gospels had created ' (Sanday, op. ciL p. 41), a view which necessarily carries with it 
the rejection of the new matter. It remains to ask how far 654 helps to decide the points 
at issue in favour of either side. 

With regard to the relation of 664 to the Canonical Gospels, the proportion of new 
and old matter is about the same as in 1, and the parallels to the Canonical Gospels 
in 654 exhibit the same freedom of treatment, which can be explained either as implying 
independence of the Canonical Gospels, or as the liberties taken by an early redactor. 
The introduction in 654 contains a clearer parallel to St. John's Gospel than anything 


to be found in 1; but even if it be conceded (and there is good reason for not con- 
ceding it; cf. p. 11) that the introduction implied a knowledge of St John's Gospel, 
and was therefore probably composed in the second century, the Sayings themselves 
can (and, as we shall show, do) contain at any rate some elements which are not derived 
from the Canonical Gospels, and go back to the first century. So far as the evidence of 
664 goes, there is nothing to cause any one to renounce opinions which he may have formed 
concerning the relation of 1 to the Canonical Gospels. No one who feels certain on 
this point with regard to the one, is likely to be convinced of the incorrectness of his 
view by the other. 

Secondly, with regard to the new matter in 664, the uncertainties attaching to the 
restoration and meaning of most of the 2nd, the earlier part of the 3rd, and all the 
5th Saying, unfortunately prevent them from being of much use for purposes of critical 
analysis. Unless by the aid of new parallels the satisfactory restoration of these three 
Sayings can be carried beyond the point which we have been able to reach, their 
remains hardly provide a firm basis for estimating their individual value, still less that 
of the collection as a whole, each Saying of which has a right to consideration on its 
own merits. Only with regard to the ist Saying are we on sure ground. Concerning 
this striking Agraphon the most diverse opinions have been held. Resch, a usually 
indulgent critic of the uncanonical Sayings ascribed to our Lord, rejects it as spurious; 
Ropes on the other hand, though far more exacting, is inclined to accept it as genuine, 
but on account of the absence of widely attested authority for it does not put it in his 
highest class of genuine Sayings which includes ' It is more blessed to give than to receive.' 
The judgement of Ropes upon Agrapha has generally been regarded as far sounder 
than that of Resch ; and much of Resch's unfavourable criticism of this Saying is beside 
the mark (Hamack now regards it as primary ; cf. p. 5), while the occurrence of the Saying 
in 664 is a new argument for its authority. But whatever view be taken of its authenticity, 
and however the connexion between 664 and the Gospel according to the Hebrews is 
to be explained, the ist Saying in 664 establishes one important fact. Dr. Sanday may be 
right in regarding a.d. 100 as the terminus a quo for the composition of 1, and the 
same terminus a quo can of course be assigned to 664 in the sense that the Sayings were 
not put together and the introduction not written before that date. But, if we may accept 
the agreement of the leading theologians that the Gospel of the Hebrews was written in 
the first century, it is impossible any longer to deny that 664 and therefore, as we maintain, 
1, contain some non-canonical elements which directly or indirectly go back to the first 
century ; and the existence of first century elements in one case certainly increases the 
probability of their presence in others. In this respect, therefore, 664 provides a remark- 
able confirmation of the views of those critics who were prepared to allow a first century 
date for 1. 

Are we then, adapting to 664 Dr. Sanday's view of 1 with the fewest possible modifi- 
cations, to regard the whole collection as a free compilation in the early part of the second 
century, by an Alexandrian Jewish-Christian, of Sayings ultimately derived from the 
Canonical Gospels, and very Ukely the Gospels accoixling to the Hebrews and Thomas, 
and perhaps others as well ; and shall we dismiss the new elements, except the ist Saying in 
664, as the spurious accretions of an age of philosophic speculation, and surroundings 
of dubious ordiodoxy ? Even so the two papyri are of great interest as revealing a 
hitherto unknown development of primitive belief upon the nature of Christ's teaching, and 
supplying new and valuable evidence for determining the relationship of the uncanonical 
Gospels to the main current of orthodox Christianity. Or are we rather to consider 1 
and 664 to be fragments of an early collection of our Lord's Sayings in a form which has 


been influenced to some extent by the thought and literature of the apostolic and post- 
apostolic age, and which may well itself have influenced the Gospel of Thomas and perhaps 
others of the heretical Gospels, but which is ultimately connected in a large measure with 
a first-hand source other than that of any of the Canonical Gospels ? Some such view has 
been maintained by scholars of eminence, e.g. Heinrici and Rendel Harris, with regard to 1; 
and if the claim made by the editor of the collection in his introduction, that his source was 
St. Thomas and perhaps another disciple, amounts to but little more, the internal evidence of 
654 provides no obvious reason why we should concede him much less; while the occurrence 
of one uncanonical Saying, which is already known to be of extreme antiquity and 
has been accepted as substantially genuine by several critics, lends considerable support to 
the others which rest on the evidence of 664 and 1 alone. 

That is as far as we are prepared to go ; for a really weighty and perfectly unbiassed 
estimate of the ultimate value of any new discovery, resort must be made to some other 
quarter than the discoverers. We conclude by pointing out that, if the view with regard 
to 1 and 664 which we have just indicated is on the right lines, the analogy of this 
collection has an obvious bearing on the question of the sources of the Synoptic Gospels, 
and that the mystical and speculative element in the early records of Christ's Sayings which 
found its highest and most widely accepted expression in St. John's Gospel, may well have 
been much more general and less peculiarly Johannine than has hitherto been taken 
for granted. 

655. Fragment of a Lost Gospel. 

Fr. {b) 8-2 X 8-3 cm. Plate IL 

Eight fragments of a papyrus in roll form containing an uncanonical Gospel, 
the largest {b) comprising parts of the middles of two narrow columns. None 
of the other fragments actually joins (^), but it is practically certain that the 
relation to it of Frs. {a) and {c\ which come from the tops of columns, is as 
indicated in the Plate. Frs. {d) and (^), both of which have a margin below the 
writing, probably belong to the bottom of the same two columns which are 
partly preserved in {b) ; but how much is lost in the interval is uncertain. Since 
the upper portion of Col. i admits of a sure restoration of the majority of the 
lacunae, the first 2^ lines are nearly complete ; but the remains of the second 
column are for the most part too slight for the sense to be recovered. The 
handwriting is a small uncial of the common sloping oval type, which in most 
cases belongs to the third century, among securely dated examples being 28 
(P. Oxy. I. Plate vi), 228 (P. Oxy. II. Plate i), 420 (P. Oxy. III. Plate vi), 
P. Amh. II. I a (Plate iii). But this kind of hand is found in the second century, 
e. g. 26 (P. Oxy. I. Plate vii), 447 (P. Oxy. III. Plate vi), and continued in the 
fourth ; for late third or fourth century examples see P. Amh. I. 3 {b) (Part II. 
Plate xxv) and 404 (P. Oxy, III. Plate iv), 655 is a well-written specimen, 



suggesting, on the whole, the earlier rather than the later period during which 
this hand was in vogue, and though we should not assign it to the second century. 
It is not likely to have been written later than A.D. 250. Lines 1-16 v/xwi; give 
the conclusion of a speech of Jesus which is parallel to several sentences in the 
Sermon on the Mount. Then follows (11. 17-23) an account of a question put to 
Him by the disciples and of the answer. This, the most important part of the 
papyrus, is new, but bears an interesting resemblance to a known quotation from 
the Gospel according to the Egyptians ; cf. note ad loc. A passage in Col. ii 
seems to be parallel to Luke xi. 52. On the general questions concerning the 
nature and origin of the Gospel to which the fragment belonged see pp. 27-8. 
In 11. 7-1 1 of the text the division between Frs. (^)and (6) is indicated by double 
vertical lines ||. No stops, breathings, or accents are used, but a wedge-shaped 
sign for filling up short lines occurs in 1. 27 and a correction in a cursive hand in 
1. 25. An interchange of ci and tj causes the form ctAiiciav in 1. 14, and 1. 13 
requires some correction. 

The key to the general restoration of 11. 1-3 was supplied by Mr. Badham, 
that to 11. 41-6 by Dr. Bartlet. 

Col. i. 

(a) I . .jno npcoi §[ 

[. . : .]€ A<l> €cn[ 

[ ]Pa)l MHT€ [. . . 

[ ]Ma)N Tl <I>A[ 

5 [ ] TH CT[. 

[ 1 T» €NAY[. 

(*) [. .]?9?ll[. . .]Aa) KP?![. 

[. . .]?C . ||[. . .] TCDN [. 

NCON ATI1|[. . .]YHA[. 
10 N€l 0Y4€ lil||[. .]?! . [. 

€N ?XQNT||[. . .]NA[. 

MA TJ ?N[ ] KAI 


15 YMCON AYTO[. .]a)C€l 


Ma)N AeroYciN ay 

nOT€ HM€IN €M<|)A 
20 NHC ecei KAI nOT€ 
C€ QYOMeOA A€r€l 

Col. ii. 

30 A€[ 


35 N .[ 

40 [ 

(*) €A[ 

THC [ 
45 €IC€P[ 
A€ r€l[ 









so PA[ 
• • • • 




•••103 (^) 

• • ■ 

(A) ... 
]K . [ ]€[ 

[. . A]irh iTfHol l[a)ff <5^i 
[/ii}r]c €^0' j(nr[€/>af 

[<nj](r0€. [ttoXJX^ icp€i[(r- 
[<roy]h [core] rfiv [lc/)^- 

15 ijiAv ; aiTl{t 8]wr€i 

/ifiy. Xiyoutnv wu^ 
T^ at /laOrjTal airoir 
w6t€ ijfJLiy ifi^' 
20 1^9 ifT^i KoX irJrc 

<r€ 6y^6/i€6a ; Xcycr 
fc-w iKSAaria-Oe Kal 

/la rt €i{. • • .] Kol 

41 ?X[€y€' Tijy K\€t8a 
rrj^ [yvwa€W i- 
KpHy^arv airoi ovk 
€/<r^X[daTe, Kal T019 

45 €ur€f{)(o/iiyoi9 oA- 
K di^€a>^aT€ .... 


1-33. '(Take no thought) from morning until even nor from evening until morning, 
either for your food what ye shall eat or for your raiment what ye shall put on. Ye are far 
better than the lilies which grow but spin not. Having one garment, what do ye (lack?) 
. . . Who could add to your stature ? He himself will give you your garment. His 
disciples say unto him, When wilt thou be manifest to us, and when shall we see thee ? 
He saith, When ye shall be stripped and not be ashamed . . • ' 

41-6. *. . . He said, The key of knowledge ye hid; ye entered not in yourselves and 
to them that were entering in ye opened not.' 

1-7. Cf. Matt. vi. 25 /*4 ficpi/irarr 1% ^xS ^M^*' '"« i^oytjiTt iirjbi ry (rtf/iorc vfA&v ri MwrtitrBf. 
ovxi ff ^XV vk€l6¥ cWi r^ff Tp<Kf>rjt Koi t6 tr&fia rov cVdv/ioror;, Luke zii. 22—3 ftff fuptftpan rfj 
^XA ^^ iMyrrt /iijdc TY tr^fiori re MwrtfaBf, ^ yap ^x^ n\«t6» itmv r^r Tpo<f)rjt koL rh a&fui tov 
iMimro?. The papyrus probably had firi lupifufort at the beginning of the sentence but 
differs (i) by the addition of onh npvtX ... cms irfM»/, (2) by the use of a different word for (r«fui 
and probably for V^x4, though it is possible that rf ir&pari or rf ^xi preceded airh nptU in 
1* ^f (3) ^y ^^^ omission of the second half of the Saying as recorded in the Gospels. In 
11. 1-2 there is not room for ^cnrc lp<w fjJfry. aT[oXJ in S. 5-6 is not quite the word that 
would be expected, being used in the New Testament for grand ' robes rather than a plain 
garment, but if the division rrj trr{ is correct oroX^ cannot be avoided, and with the reading 
njr t{ it is difficult to find any suitable word; cf. also e.g. 889 fjikBe fwi yvftpbt . . . fiy6patra 
ovtSh otoX^v. 

7—13. Cf. Matt. vi. 28 Kol ircpc MviiOTot W /Acpc/nyarc; narofuiBtTt rh Kplwa rw dypov ir«»ff 
aifdpowrw' ou K€wt&trt9 oM vSfiava-ur Xcyv M v/uy ort ovM ZoXofu^y cy KcurQ rj dcSj^ avrov ircpcc* 
/3aX«To Mff hf roin-wfy Luke zii. 27 Karam^^art rh Kpiwa n&s av(69€C ol icofri$ ovd^ y^^ft* Xcya» d4 
v/up ovdc jt.rA. and Matt. vi. 26 oux viulf /loXXor hun^prrt avr&w (sc. r&p irtTuv&y) ; Luke xii. 24 
irooy fioKkop vfiMis dio^cpcrc rStp vrrtiv&v. The corresponding passage in the papyrus is not 
only much shorter, but varies considerably, though to what extent is not quite clear owing 
to die uncertainty attaching to the restoration of 11. zo-2. Our reasons for placing Fr. {a) 
in the particular relation to Fr. {d) indicated on Plate II are the facts (i) that Fr. {a) is from 
the top of a column which is presumably, judging by the general appearance and lacunae 
in Fr. (a). Col. i of Fr. (d) ; (2) that though diere is nothing in the external appearance of 
Fr. {a) to show that it contains any actual ends of lines, the connexion of U. 8-9 and 9-10 
which results from our proposed combination of the two fragments, rw [Kpi\»»9 and ajvfi|vci, 
is so suitable to the context that it is unlikely to be fortuitous. The connexion of 11. lo-i 
and 1 1-2 is, however, more difficult. With the readings and punctuation which we have 
adopted nr in 1. 12 suggests nothing but ri{dcirr], which does not suit W, and there are many 
points of uncertainty. At the end of 1. 10 the letter before I is more like r, C, or T than 
€, so that <wW i[ri6]ii (cf. Luke xii. 27) is not very satisfactory. MATION can be read in 1. 1 2, 
and would in the context be expected to be the termination of a word meaning ' garment' ; 
but with the reading [lyartop it is hard to explain the vestiges of the two letters on 1. 11 of 
Fr. (a), which suit respectively a straight letter such as H, I, M or N and A or, less probably, 
A or A. €vdviwTtop, a rare word not found in the N. T., but not inappropriate here, is 
possible ; but h hoyi[ig c Vd[v]^M{ir [lart] is unlikely. It is also possible to connect Koi vfitU 
with rU instead of with the preceding words, but this does not help towards making the 
restoration of 11. 10-2 easier. These Acuities could be avoided by supposing that Fr. {a) is 
to be placed much higher up in relation to Fr. (3), but this involves the sacrifice of any 
direct connexion between Frs. {a) and (^), and 11. 8-9 and 9-10 afford very strong grounds 
for our proposed combination of the two fragments. 

13—5* Cf. Matt. vi. 27 Ws d^ c( v/itfF fifpifiv&v dvvarm irpofrOtivai cVt ri^v ^Xuiay avrov nfjxvp 


(va;, and Luke xii. 25 rif dt c{ vfmp /itpifip&v dvyoroi cn-1 ri^i' ^Xcjccoy ovrov irpoo^fcwii vr$x^*^i 
The papyrus version is somewhat shorter, omitting lupifjuwp and frfjxyp. The position in 
which this Saying is found in the papyrus is also slightly different from that in the Gospels, 
where it immediately precedes instead of following the verse about the Kptva, In 1. 13 npoir- 
0€i(tj) could be read in place of 7rpo<r6{€i)ri : there does not seem to be room for npotTBtJ[ff]. 

15-6. Cf. Matt, vi. 31-3 /*7 o^v iupnivitfrr][T9 \4yoyrts ri <f}ay»iit¥ fj ri wmfuv tj ri vcpc- 
/SoXo/ic^a . . . clbwv yap 6 irartip vfi&v 6 tntpmnot liri xpoC^^^ rouTfav dnavrc^v, (i/rctrc dc irp&rov r^y 
fiasriKtiav xol r^v diKauxjrvtnjp ovrov Ka\ ravra nopra frpoaTC^frcrat vpiv, and Luke xii. 29— 31, which 

is nearly identical and proceeds fifj fftofiov r^ pixp^v iroip.pwp &n tv^6K^|a^tp 6 irar^p vfiSiv Mpm 
vpiP rrfp /Sao-iXriav. The papyrus has the corresponding idea but expressed with extreme 
conciseness, avr^s d]a>or€i, unless dwrti is an error for d»<r<o, raises a difficulty, for we should 
expect 6 iranip or 6 Btit. Apparently avrdt refers back to iran^p or $t6f in die column pre- 
ceding, or the author of the Gospel may have here incorporated from some source a Saying 
without its context which would have explained aln'6s (cf. 664. 32). 

17-23. For the question cf. John xiv. 19 sqq. hi fuKp6p koL 6 K6(rpof fjL«ovK€Ti$€i»pti' v/nct^ 
dc ^fwpccrc fit' on rya> ^o Koi vpeis (ria-ert . , . . Xeyci avrf *lovbag . . . Kvpit, ri yryoptp Sri rfplp ptWtif 
tfttfiavi^Mip a-€avT6p Kai ovxi t^ K^pt^ ; antxpiBrj . . . eav riff ayairq. p€ rov X&yop pov Tfiprjati km 6 

vorrip pov ayawfiati aMp^ Koi vp6s aifrhp i\tva6pM$a. The answer ascribed in the papyrus to 
Jesus bears a striking resemblance to the answer made to a similar question in a passage of 
the Gospel according to the Egyptians which is referred to seversd times by Clement of 
Alexandria, and which is reconstructed by Harnack {ChronoL i. p. 13) thus: — r^ ^ak^pn 
WpBavopIvn pMxpi irorr Odporos Zcxvo-f i crircv 6 Kvpios' p^XP^s hf vpeU al yvpouctf rocrcrc, IfkOop yhp 
KxrraKvvoJi rh Kpya rrjt Brfktiag, Koi ^ 2dkc»ptj tiptq avr^' KoK&f odp iwoiffaa p^ rtKowra ; 6 de Kvpios 
ffpti'^aro Xrywv* vatrav ^yt PordptiP, rrfp dc nutpiav c^ovaoy prf <f>dyifs, nvpBoPoptPtjf dc ttjs 2dK^p»js 
n&re ypwrBrfaercu rh irtpi hp ijpero hfitf 6 tcvptof omy odp to ttjs aiaxyv>lt Mvpa ir< m ;(nyr< Koi Stop 
ytptjrai rh dvo cv, koI to apptp pxTk r^r Brfktiag oCh-c apptp oUrt Bfjkv. Cf. II Clem. 12. 2 
iirtpwniOflt yhp avrbs 6 Kvptof {nr6 tipos ir&n rj(ti ovrov 17 patriXfla thrtP' &ra» tlarai Th dvo tp, Koi t6 
if(o »s t6 ?ora>, Koi to Spatp p£Tii TTfs 6rjKtiat oSt€ Spatp o&re $ij\v. Both Srtaf ixdinnfirBt KtA prj 
al<rxvp3rjT€ and Stop t6 Tfjg tdoxyvn^ Mvpa varriinjfrt express the Same idea, a mystical reference 
to Gen. iii. 7, 'And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and they were not 
ashamed,' the meaning in either case being that Christ's kingdom on earth would not be 
manifested until man had returned to the state of innocence which existed before the Fall, 
and in which sexual ideas and relations had no place. The chief dififerences between 
the two passages are (i) the setting, the questioner being in the Gospel according to 
the Egyptians Salome, and in the papyrus the disciples, (2) the simpler language of the 
papyrus as contrasted with the more literary and elaborated phrase ri r^r aWxy^^ tpbvpa 
irarfiaTfTw^ (3) the absence in the papyrus of the Encratite tendency found in the earlier part 
of the quotation from the Gospel according to the Egyptians. On the relation between 
the two see p. 27. Whether the papyrus continued after alo-xvpBrjTw with something 
like Kai Srap yiptfrai tA hvo Iv, ic.rA., is of course Uncertain, but Fr. (</), which probably 
belongs to the bottom of this column, is concerned with something different 

2g. 0]«rfti^: the corrector's spelling ^wrvtM^i is commoner than ^«»rtyi$r. Perhaps 
this passage was parallel to Matt. vi. 22-3 (Sermon on the Mount) ihp i 6 ^6akp6£ aov 
AirXovff Skop ri a&pd aov 4tcar€ip6p Ifarm, ic,r.X. ; cf, Luke xi. 34-6. But the papyrus must 
in any case have diflfered largely in its language, and K]iap^ (?) in L 26 suggests a Johannine 

30. The A of A€[ projects somewhat, but since the whole column trends to the 
left, probably no importance is to be attached to the circumstance; cf. the initial d in 1. 47. 

42-6. With the remains of these lines Bartlet well compares Luke xi. 52 ova\ 


vfuv rocff vofiuctHg Sri ^paT€ (D and SOme MSS. eKptn^art) t^v xXctda (D jcXccv) rij£ ytw<r€tn' 
aifTol (D and some MSS. xal avroc) ovK tloTJkOaTf Koi rovs tiirfpxofAafovs (D €l<nrop€vofi«vovs) 
tKoikwrar€, on which OUT restorations are based. If they are in the right direction, the 
papyrus agreed with D in having iKpxf^art in place of ^/>arr, but with the other uncials 
against D in having a participle of tliripxtvBai not of uwoptwtrBai^ while D's reading 
mi ouroc is too long for 1. 43. But the papyrus certainly differed from all the MSS. 
in I 46 and probably in 1. 42, where r^r yvwrt^t c makes a line of only 11 letters, which is 
a little too short, so that perhaps either a different word from yvwnm {aKifi^iat}) or 
a compound of eVpv^rarc is to be supplied. 

51. Below K0[ is what seems to be an accidental spot of ink rather than part of 
a letter. 

666 seems to belong to a Gospel which was closely similar in point of form to the 
Synoptists. The narrator speaks in the third person, not in the first, and the portion preserved 
consists mainly of discourses which are to a large extent parallel to passages in Matthew 
and Luke, especially the latter Gospel, which alone seems to be connected with 11. 41 sqq. 
The papyrus version is, as a rule, shorter than the corresponding passages in the Gospels ; 
where it is longer (11. 1-3) the expansion does not alter the meaning in any way. The 
chief interest lies in the question of the disciples and its answer, both of which so closely 
correspond to a passage in the Gospel according to the Egyptians and the uncanonical 
Gospel or collection of Sayings used by the author of the Second Epistle of Clement, that 
the Gospel of which 666 is a fragment clearly belongs to the same sphere of thought. 
Does it actually belong to either of those works, which, though Hamack regards them 
as one and the same, are, we think, more probably to be considered distinct? In the 
Gospel according to the Egyptians Salome was the questioner who occasioned the 
remarkable Saying beginning orav r6 r^r ma-xvinif Zvdvfia itanimifrt^ and it is much more 
likely that 666 presents a different version of the same incident in another Gospel, than 
a repetition of the Salome question in a slightly different form in another part of the 
Gospel according to the Egyptians. Nor is 666 likely to be the actual Gospel which 
the author of II Clem, was quoting. It is unfortunate that owing to the papyrus breaking 
off at olcrxvi^rff there is no security that Sfrap yivrfrat rii dvo ry, or at any rate something very 
similar, did not follow, and the omission in the Clement passage of a phrase corresponding 
to IL aa--3 may be a mere accident. But the fact that the question in II Clem, is worded 
somewhat differently (ntfrc Ij^i 7 |9d<riXcca), and is put into the mouth of rts instead of 
the disciples, as in 666, is a good reason for rejecting the hypothesis that the two works 
were identical. 

The evidence of 666 as to its origin being thus largely of a negative character, we do 
not propose to discuss in detail whether it is likely to belong to any of the other known 
Apocryphal Gospels. There are several to which it might be assigned, but direct evidence 
is wanting. If the Gospel according to the Hebrews were thought of, it would be necessary 
to suppose that the resemblances in 666 to Matthew and Luke did not imply dependence 
upon them. In its relation to the Canonical Gospels 666 somewhat resembles 664, and 
the view that 666 was, though no doubt at least secondary, dependent not on Matthew 
and Luke, but upon some other document, whether behind the Synoptists or merely parallel 
to them, is tenable, but is less likely to commend itself to the majority of critics than the 
opposite hypothesis that 666. 1-16 is ultimately an abridgement of Matthew and Luke 
with considerable alterations. In either case the freedom with which the author of this 
Gospel handles the material grouped by St. Matthew and St. Luke under the Sermon 


on the Mount is remarkable. The Gospel from which 666 comes is likely to have been 
composed in Egypt before a.d. 150, and to have stood in intimate relation to the Gospel 
according to the Egyptians and the uncanonical source used by the author of II Clem. 
Whether it was earlier or later than these is not clear. The answer to the question 
put by the disciples in 666 is couched in much simpler and clearer language than that 
of the corresponding sentence in the answer to Salome recorded in the Gospel according 
to the Eg}'ptians, the point of which is liable to be missed, while the meaning of 
666. 22-3 is unmistakable. But the greater directness of the allusion to Gen. iii. 7 
in 666 can be explained either by supposing that the version in the Gospel according 
to the Egyptians is an Encratite amplification of that in 666, or, almost but not quite as 
well, in our opinion, by the view that the expression in 666 is a toning down of the more 
striking phrase orav t6 r^r al<rxvvri% tvtviia naniaffn, As for the priority of 666 to the 
source of the uncanonical quotations in II Clem., the evidence is not sufiScient to form any 

There remains the question of the likelihood of a genuine element in the story 
of which we now have three versions, though how far these are independent of each 
other is uncertain. As is usual with Agrapha (cf. p. 21), the most diverse opinions have 
been held about the two previously known passages. Zahn {Gesch. d. NT. Kan, ii. 
P- ^35) defends the version in the Gospel according to the Egyptians from the charge 
of Encratitism, and is inclined to admit its genuineness. Resch on the other hand 
{Agraphay p. 386), while accepting the version of Clement, vehemently attacks the other. 
Ropes again takes a different view, and though he thinks {DU SpriUhe Jesu, p. 131) 
that crray . . . franyoiTrc is too ascetic for Jesus, is disposed to believe in a kernel of 
genuineness in the story. The criticisms of both Zahn and Ropes, however, are now 
somewhat discounted by the circumstance that they took the phrase corresponding to 
666. 22-3 to mean 'when you put off the body,' i.e. 'die/ whereas the evidence of the 
parallel in the papyrus gives the words a slightly different turn, and brings them more nearly 
into line with the following* sentences orav y€vrfr(u rh bvo h, k.tX, But Zahn would, 
nevertheless, seem in the light of the new parallel to be right in maintaining that the 
passage in the Gospel according to the Egyptians does not go much further in an Encratite 
direction than, e.g. Matt. xxii. 30 and Luke xx. 34-6. The occurrence of another 
version of the story is an important additional piece of evidence in defence of the view that 
it contains at least some elements of genuineness, and a special interest attaches both 
to the form of the Saying in 666. 22-3 on account of the clearness of its language, 
and to its context, in which other matter closely related to the Canonical Gospels is found 
in immediate proximity. All this lends fresh value to what is, on account of the far- 
reaching problems connected with it, one of the most important and remarkable, and, since 
the discovery of 666, one of the belter attested, of the early Agrapha. 

656. Genesis. 

Height 24.4 cm. Plate II {c verso). 

Parts of four leaves from a papyrus codex of the book of Genesis in the 
Septuagint version. The MS. was carefully written in round upright uncials 
of good size and decidedly early appearance, having in some respects more 


affinity with types of the second century than of the third. To the latter, 
however, the hand is in all probability to be assigned^ though we should be 
inclined to place it in the earlier rather than the later part of the century ; in 
any case this may rank with the original Oxyrhynchus Logia (l) and the frag- 
ments of St Matthew's and St. John's Gospels (2, 208) as one of the most 
ancient Greek theological books so far known, and it has some claim to be 
considered the oldest of the group. Another mark of age is perhaps to be 
recognized in the absence of the usual contractions for 0eo;, idpiosj &c., but this 
may of course be no more than an individual peculiarity. The only abbreviation 
that occurs is the horizontal stroke instead of Vy employed to save space at 
the end of a long line. Both high and middle (11. 13, 19) stops are found, but 
are sparingly used : more often a pause is marked by a slight blank space. 
A few alterations and additions have been made by a second hand, which seems 
also to be responsible for the numeration in the centre of the upper margin of 
each page. 

The evidence of so early a text is of particular value for the book of Genesis, 
where the uncial MSS. are most weakly represented. The only first-class 
MS. available for comparison practically throughout the parts covered by the 
papyrus, namely, xiv. 21-3, xv. 5-9, xix. 3a-xx. 11, xxiv. 28-47, xxvii. 32-3, 
40-1, is the Codex Alexandrinus (A). The Vatican and Ambrosian codices do 
not b^n till later in the book, the Sinaiticus (K) is defective except for occa- 
sional verses in the twenty-fourth chapter, the readings of D, the Cottonian MS., 
which for the most part survives only in a collation (=Z^), are unascertainable in 
XX. 4-1 1 and xxiv. 28-30, and the Bodleian Genesis (E) fails us in xxiv. The 
result of a collation, where possible, with these MSS., is to show that the 
papyrus, while seldom supporting E, does not side continuously with either N, A, 
or D, though, of course, too little of K remains for a satisfactory comparison. As 
a general rule the readings favoured by the new witness are the shorter ones ; 
cf, e.g. notes on 11. 16, 27, 47-8, 53, ^2, 67, 74, 129, 138-9, 154, 183, 185, 188, as 
against 11*42, 8 r, 144, 163. Not infrequently variants occur otherwise attested only 
by cursive MSS., though here too no consistent agreement can be traced, and the 
mixed character of the cursive texts is further emphasized. The papyrus is 
certainly pre-Lucianic, but it has two readings characteristic of Lagarde's Luci- 
anic group (= Holmes 19, 108, 118), yivovs for roi5 yivovi in xix. 38 and the 
omission of iK^iO^v (with the Hebrew) in xxiv. 38. Readings common to this 
group and other cursives are iK^tvr^ for ravrrf in xix. 33, and &2;dpe; for tLvdpaivoi in 
XX. 8. On the other hand, the papyrus opposes the Lucianic group in the 
addition of r^v vvktu iKtCvriv in xix. 35, and the omission of i(t>opri6riy . . . avr^j; in 
XX. 2, in the one case against, in the other with, the Hebrew. The number of 



variants which are altogether new, considering the scope of the fragments, is con- 
siderable ; see 11. 48, 55, 56, 81, 114, 154, 155, 160, 163, 181. A peculiar feature is 
the tendency to omit the word xipios when applied to the Deity ; this occurs in 
no fewer than four passages (11. 17, 122, 155, 166), in three of which (11. 17, 122, 
166) the omission has been made good by the second hand. A blank space was 
originally left where the word occurred in 1. 17. In the version of Aquila the 
Tetragrammaton was written in Hebrew letters, and this peculiarity reappears in 
a few Hexaplaric MSS. of the Septuagint. The papyrus offers the first example 
of a similar tendency to avoid the sacred name in a text otherwise independent 
of the Aquila tradition. 

The collation with the chief uncial codices given below is based on the 
edition of Swete, while the occasional references to the cursives are derived from 
Holmes ; for some additional information' we are indebted to Mr. N. McLean. 


Verso xiv. a 1-3. 

Recto XV. 5-9. 

[AfipafA 809] /loi Tovs avSpa[9 
[ti/v Se iTnrojv XajSc (reavno 
[eiTTCv J€ APpa\ji irpoi fiaaiXea 

[SoSo/KOy €lc]T€[[t]]MI TTIV )^^l] 

.5 [pa /lov 7rpo9 T]oy O^ov top v 
[ylriarroy 09 tKyitrtv rov ovpa 
[vov Kai T1JV y]rjy €i ano cnrap 
[tiov ea>ff <r^]aipayrrjpos 
[voSri/iaTOs] Xri/i'^o/iai 

10 [(nr]€pfjLa a[o]y [kui €7riarT€V(r€v 
[A]Ppafi TO) ^€01 [Kai cXoy £0-^17 
avT<o €15 SLKaioa[vyriy eiirev 
St npos avTOV' €y[a> $€09 e^a 
yayoov a€ €K X^P[^^ XaX8aia>i/ a><r 

15 r€ Bovvai aoi Tri[v yriv Tavrrji/ 
[K]Kripopo/irja'ai* [emtv St Searro 
ra icwpif Kara n y[i^<0(ro/£ai or* 

[J€ ajt/rcD. XajSc yS\fii SaiiaXiv rpu 
20 [Ti\((xv(rav Kai aiya [TpuTi^ovtrap 

(6) Verso xix. 32-xx. 2. 

/i€T avrov K[ai €^avaaTri(ra> 
p€v €K Tov [irarpos ri/io>y cnrcp 
pa €7roTi<ra[i^ Se tov nartpa 
25 avTooy oiyc[y €y rri wkti €K€i 
yrj Ka[i] €/<r€X[(9oi;a'a 17 npta-Pvre 

Recto XX. 2-1 1. 
[S€ Apei^eXe^ jSjao-fXci/f Fepa 


65 [pcDy Kai eXaP^y rji/i^ Sappa Kai 
[tiariXdtv Otos] npo9 Api^e 
[X€X €v vnyio Ttiy] wKra Kai ei 
[ttcj/ iSov (TV an]o6yri(rKei9 7r[€ 



pa €Koi/iTj6i] [/i€Ta Tov irarpos 


Srj €1/ TOO KOtfJLri[6riyou, avrriv Kai 

30 avaa[T]i]yai €y[€V€TO ic ti; €irai/ 
[p]ioy Kai €i'n'€y [rj irpttr^vT^pa 
Tti v€ier€pa iS{ov €Koifiri]Otiv fxOcs 
ficra TOV naTp[os ly/woj/] Ti[o]ri 75 

<rw/i€y avToy c[iyoy Kai Trj]y yv 

35 KTa [T]a[trrriy] Ka[i iia-eXOov&la kc[i 
/iriOfiTi /i€T djyrov Kai e^aya 
arrriampey €K [tov iraTpoi ri/juoy 
[a']n'€ppa €noTio[ay 8€ Kai ty tti 80 
WKTi €K€iyri T[oy naT€pa] a[i; 

40 Tcoy oivoy Kai ^\i(r€\6ov\<ra 17 [v^ 
<oT€pa €Koi/iri[6rj /A€Ta tov ira 
Tpos avTri^ Tij[y wKra ^K\^iyr]v 
Kai ovK €i8i] €[y Ton Koi/iri 
[0];i{ya]i Kai at^aarrriyai Kcu crvv 

45 [cXJajSoy ai l^vo 6vyaT€p€S Aoorr 
€K 7[o]y iraTpo7 a\yTiov Kai €T€K€y 
17 ir[p€]j'PvT€pa i{ioy Kai €Ka 
X€[(rc] oyofia ai^Tov M<oaP €K tov 
7raT\p]os /lov ov7[of narrip Ma^aPi 

50 Tcoy €a>r tti^ a[fi/i€poy ri/i€pa9 
€T€K€y 8€ f^ai rj y€(»T€pa vioy 
Kai [€]KaX€a'€y [to oyo/ia ovtov 
A/ji[ii]ay vTo9 y[€yov9 fiov ov 
Tos naTrip Aii/i[ayiTOiiy €a>9 

55 T179 rj/iepa^ TavTr^s 

[€Kivrj\a€y 8€ €K€i6€V [il]/9paa[/i 
[e£s] yriy npo9 Xi^a i^ai] wKij[(r€]y 
[a]ya p^trov Ka!\ri]s Ka[i\ ava pe 
[<ro]y Sovp KOI nap[a>K]ria'€[y €y Fc 

60 [papoi]s iiir^y 8€ [A]Ppa[ap] nepi 


[pi TTJ9 yvyaiKos] fjs cXajSe^ av [ 
[ttj & €arTiy a'vy]oi>KfjKVia aySp[i 
[ApiP€X€)(^ 8€] oux V^aTo avTij[9 
[Kai €i7r€y Kvpu]* ^Ovo^ ayvoovy 
Kai 8i[Kaioy air]o\€ii ovk outos 
poi €i[7r€y aSel^^ri pov €ariy 
Kai at/r[i7 poi cittjcj/ a8€\(f>os pov 
€<rT[iy €y Ka6ap]a Kap8ia K(u €[y 8iKai 
[o&]uv[rj \€ipo>v €]7rotJ7<ra tovto 
[nir^y 8€ avTuo] $€09 KaO i/tti^o] 
[/caya> €yya>y o]ti €y KaOapa Ka\p 
[S\La [enoiriaa^ t]ovto Kai t^iaa 


[p]riy ic[aya> aov to]v ptf apapr€iv ere 

[€(]r C/l[c €l^€ilC€l^] TOVTOV OVK tt^lj 

[K]a <r€ [ayjrao'Oai ai/Jnyy yvy Se ano 
[So]s 7[rjy yvvaiKa tJco ayOpamcn 
[ti] wp[o<priTii9 €(rT]iy Kai ii[p]oa€v[^€ 
[toi rr€pi aov Kai irj](rri €i 8€ pri a 
['rro8i8a>9 yyoaOi o]ti aTToOayrj 
[av Kai iravTa Ta a]a Kai (op6{pia]€y 
[ApiP€\€X to] npm Ka[i] eica[X€]cre[i' 
[nayTas tov^ 7r]aiSa9 avT€[v] Ka[i 
[^XaXriaey TravT]a Ta pripaTa Tav 
[Ta €is Ta <0Ta avTa>]y €<f>oPri6T) 
[a-ay Se TrayT€9 01 a]y8p€S a[^]oSpa 
[Kai €KaX€a'€y Ap]€iP€X€X Toy 
[APpaap] Kai €ifr€y ai/ro) ti tov 
[to] €noiri<ra9 iK^]^ M ^* '7/*^P 
[To]p,^y €is a-€ OTi €7n7yay€[s] ^n € 
p€ KCU eirt TTjy ^aaiXuay pov a[pap 
[T]iay p^yaXriv €pyoy ovS€[i]9 it[oi 
[rja-ei 7r€]n'0irjKa9 poi €in€y 8[€ 
[A]puP€X€X TO) APpaap ti €yi[S(ii>y 



[Sa]ppa^ T7J9 yvya[iKo]? avrov 
[aS€]X(pri fLov €a[Ti]y a[ir€]<rrciX€i' 

[€]7ro*i;<rar touto cxirei/ 5c APp[aaii 
[€i]ira yap [a]pa ovk €ariv dcoofejSeia 

[€]u TOO TOirCD TOVTCO €/£€ t[6 aiTO 
105 [icT€*i']oi;<rii' ey€Key ttj? y[vvai 

(c) Recto xxiv. 28-37. 


SpafLova-a rj irai? ain7yy6iX€[i/ 
€19 TOf oiicoi/ Ti/y firjTpo^ avTrfs 


/cara prf/jLara ravra rrj S€ PejScic 

1 10 Ka [a]£6X[0]o9 971^ CD oyofia Aafiav 
Kai €SpafL€v Aa^av irpo? tov av 
Oponnov €^<» €7ri rris irriyris Kai 
€y€V€r[o] rivLKa eiSey ra €U(OTia 
Kai ra y^€\ia ircpi ra? y^tipa^ rris 

115 aJ6X0Y7f avTOv koi c[t]€ tikov 
<r€v ra prifiara P€P^K]Ka9 rrf? 
aJ[6]X0i;r [avr]ov Xcyoi/criy? ov 
T099 X6Xa[Xi7]KCi^ fioi ayOpoD7ro[9 
Kat riXO^y [ir/)]oy rov ayOponrov € 

120 (TTfiKoro? avrov 6iri ra>v Kafiri 
\a>y €ni T179 mjyrjs Kai €in€[v av 
r<» [8]€vpo ciacXOe ci/Xoyiyroy ie[wpioi 
iva ri carrjKa? €^o) eyo Sc 177(01 
fiaKa rriv oiKiav Kai rvtrov rai^ 

125 Kap\r\>^oi^ €iarqXO€v S€ av6p<o 

[ir]o9 €19 T[rj]v a[iKia]y Kai airca-a^lev 
[ra? Ka]nriXov9 f^ai] eScoKey a^t^pa 
[Kai \oprr]a<riiara rais ica/*i7Xoi[y 
[Kai vS)fop roi9 iroaiv avrov Kai r\ois 

130 [irocri] r(ov ai{Sptt>y ra]y /£€[t] a[t; 
[rou Kai 7ra]p€6[rjK€y 
3 lines lost 

Verso xxiv. 38-47. 

[no]p€va"ri Kai €19 rrjv (fa^Xri]^ fiov 
K[a]i Xi7/£^Y7 y%^v\aiKa ra> vi<o fiov 
€ina Sc ra> Kt^pi](o fLov fLi] norc 
ov nopevOrjaerai [y]uyfj fitr €fLov 

155 icai €in€y p.01 0€o? <o €vrip€<m] 
aa ^vavriov avrov avro? ano 
areXei rov ayyeXov avrov /*€ 
T[a] <rov Kai [[e]] ct/o&xrci rrjy oSoy 
a[o]v Kai [XiyJ/x^iy yvva[i]Ka to) vi<» 

160 fL[o]v €K rrjs ^vXrj9 fiov 17 €K rov 
oiKov rov warpos /lov rore aOco 
09 €0*97 ano rr]9 apas fiov riviKa 
ya\p] eav eiaeXOri^ ci9 rrfy €/iriv 
(I^X]rjv Kai fifj aoi Sdiaiy Kai €<rri aOco 

165 €[9] ano rov opKOv p.ov Kai 6X[dJa>i/ 
[<ni\p.€pov C7r[i Tjiyy nrjyrjy {[ijxra lev 
[pw d]609 rov KVpiov /lov APp[aa]p, €i av 
[€vo]So[i]9 rriv oSov fiov 17 i^vv] cy[o> 
[no]p€VOfia[i] CTT [avrrjy iS]ov €[y]o) €0[€ 

170 [ar]TiKa cm rrj^ [ir]i;yi79 rov [v8aro9 
[ai 8]€ 6tr/ar€p€9 ra>y ay0p[a>nci>y 
[rq]? 7roX€C09 e^cXci/o-Ofi^at avrXri 
[aai] v8a>p Kai earcu 17 nap0[€yo9 rf 

[€a]y €in<o noriaov /*€ fi^iKpov v 

175 [S(op] €[k] 7(179 vSpias] aov [Kai emtf 
[fioi ni€ av Kai rai9 Ka/i7jXoi9 <rov v] 


135 [iroit APpaaii\ €yo» €x|/££ [Sp^vaoiiai avT]ri [17 yvvri riv rjroi 

[ Tou] Kvpioy [/lov aifioBpa \jia<r^v Kupios r]a> ({i^pairovTi avrov 

K€U v^o>di7 [Kai] €8[a>K€y avT<» [lo-aojc /cai] ^v rovT[<o yvwroiiai 

vpofiara Ka\i /lOirxou? Kai 180 [ri ireiroii^JKa? eX^os rlfo [tcvpton 

3 apyvpioy kcu 'n[cu8ia'Kas kcu [fLov Aftpaap] km €y€V€To €v to> 

140 [K]apTi\\oyfs Kai oi^ovs Kai €T€#f€ [ovj/reXco-ac /xc] XaXovvra cy T17 

[^a/>]/t>a [17 yt/i^i; rot; Kupiov pov viov [Siavoia] €i^0vs] P[€]/3€icica e^ciro 

[cya ra> ict;pi<o /tot; /t]€[T]a to [yi;pa [/Hi/cro] €x[oi;o-]a riyy vS[pi]au ein 

{(TiU avToy KCU c&ncJci^ at{ro> irai^ 185 [tcoi^ <k>/A]a)i^ ^[ai ic]a[r€i8i7 €ir]i rfiyy 

[ra oaa i/v at;ro> icai o>]picio'c[i/ /i€ [^y^]^ 'i^ai t^Spevaaro eiira 8€ av 

145 [Kuptas pov X^y<ov ot;] Xtipy^tf [yv [rff no]riaop [p€ Kai {nrwaaa-a Ka 

[vaiKa T<o vxQ> pov ano tcdi^] dt;y€iE[T€ [dciXe]!^ rriy [vSpiay a^ tavrri? kcu 

[pa>y T(ov Xavavamv €i/] 01^ [€ [ccJttci/ irc[t€ 01; icai rat KaprjXaus 

% lines lost 190 [o-ojt; 7ror[ia> jccu cirioi^ kol ra^ Kaptj 

[Xov]s pov [aroTia-ey Kai tipovrriaa 

(d) Recto xxvii. 3^-3. Verso xxvii. 40-1. 

• ••• •••• 

v]td^i ] €icXt;[o'6«9 

cflcoTi? [& rpa]x»7X[ot; 

195 p^akri\v a^o8pa 200 r]a> Ia#c[<o)9 

ft7p]€t;a{a; €i;]Xoy[i;o'€i^ 

fio-ci^cyj^caf [/*oi at^ro]t; €[i7r€i' 

I. [AfifMiJL dor] is somewhat short for the lacuna, but to add irpog would make the 
supplement rather long. 

4. The deletion of * may be due to either the first or second hand ; €kt€p» AD. 

13. irpoff avTov: SO most cursives; avrw^AD, The t of cy[Q> seems to have been 
altered from some other letter. 

1 6. [icjXi/poyo/ii^a-ai : SO A ; kK, auniv D* 

17. A blank space, sufficient for four letters, was left by the original scribe between ra 
and Kara, and in this icvpic was inserted by the second hand; cf. 11. 122, 155, and 166. 

25. fficf(]in; : so a number of cursives, including the * Lucianic ' group ; ravn; AD£: 
27. own/f which is read after irarpot by KDE seems to have been omitted by the 



papjrrus, the line being quite long enough without it. On the other hand n/v wvwra cncMp 
is omitted m D, : ; * ^ ^fjnrt \ , -^^x 

28. tJhj: the same' spelling for rj^t recurs in 1. 43 ; typ» D in both places. 
( /.«( , j< 32. n; Moircpa : 80 the Codex Caesareus and several cursives; irpo; nyv vtmrtpap KDE. 

ffX^fff has been added at the end of the line by the second hand. ':.oJi .' . * 
36. fi of /icr has been altered from a. 
(^\lU *. 37—8. f it . . . [o-jirtp/ia: SO AD; mr. cjc row ir. rjfMP E. 

39-43. The position of the small fragment at the ends of these lines is made 

, . . practically certain by the recto (cf. note on 1. 81^; but the scanty vestiges in 1. 42 do 

;^ ^ . V ^ /o T /.- ^ "^ not suit particularly well and the reading adopted is very problematical. Moreover above 

the line between the supposed a and 17 is a curved mark which does not suggest any 

likely letter and remains unexplained. One cursive (108) has xm rj ptcmpa, but there 

is no ground for attributing this to the papyrus. 

42. rrfip wKva cK]c[u^y: om. ADE, The papyrus reading is found in the cursives 
56 (margin), 74, 106, 130, 134. 135. 

43. €1^7 : cf. 1. 28, note. 

47. There would be room for two or three more letters in this line. 

47-8. fniXc[(rrl ovofMi wKaktaep to avofM ADE» There is not sufficient room in the 
lacuna for the usual v «0€Xirv(mio5y, still less for to. 

48. Xryovira which is read after M»a^ by ADE was certainly omitted by the papyrus 
(so Jerome), the passage being thus quite parallel with the explanation of the name A/ifiav 
in the following verse. 

53. ViOff ^fyovff : 80 the * Ludanic ' cursives ; o vios rov ytvovs K^ mot rou y. D, WW Tov 

55. Tfit jfiitpat rovnyv : rrjt mifupov ijfi'pas ADE. The rest of the line was left blank, 
a new chapter commencing at I. 56. i' «^ . 

56. [fttwyjcrcir df : KOI tKunpnp ADE, ' ■>|i t •- •■ ^ •■' ' 

('u » 57. irpoff Xi0a: 80 AD; cttf Xc3a E. V,., , - . , • .'ii 

62. A has on before adfX^i?, but on is omitted, as in the papyrus, by D and E. After 
cvrty the papyrus omits the second half of the verse c0o3'7^ij yap curfiv (on) yvwi fuw cortv 
§ifl irorc anoKTtumoiv avroi^ 01 avbpn nyr iroXcoff di avniv (ADE), as do the CUrsiveS 1 5 (first 
hand), 82, 106, 107, 135. » t ' ^ • , ', 

64. Afici/ScXcx or Afu^cXcx is the regular spelling of the name in this text. AfiifUKtx 

67. There is evidently not room in the lacuna for A's readii^g circv uvro tdov w 
aiiro69riaK€K, and the omission of avr« is more probable (so DE and many cursives) than that 
of ov (om. E).^ 

74. E inserts on before odcX^i? here and a6€X<l)os in 1. 75. 

79. KoBapa ica[pd]ta : SO A ; Koptka KoBapa E. 

80. f ^urefft}?!' • tfl>€taafufy A, tfj^oafuiv E. 

81. «[ay« (eyoo AE) may have been merely repeated here from 1. 79, but, as Mr. M<)Lean 
points out, it is supported by the Hebrew and may well be a genuine reading. The other 
letters on this fragment (11. 80-5) suit so exacdy that there can be no reasonable doubt 
that it is rightly placed here, dthough there is also a slight difficulty with regard to 
the verso. 

ofuiprf ur, the reading of the first hand, is that of AE. -r ■ r 
86. fy^fni : so A ; Cioei E. 

93. a}fdp€s: so a number of cursives; a»6pmiroi AE. 
,u-. io4« ^« : 80 A ; de Ew 



105. The reading of the interlinear insertion is very uncertain, but the alteration 
apparently concerns the termination of the verb, and it seems more probable that 
taroKnunvin was corrected to awoKrtvauo'i than vice versa, awon-tvown AE; awoKnmnHn occurs 
in the cursive ^2 ; cf. L 165, note. 

109. The reading of A here is exacdy parallel to that of the papyrus, ra after 
Kara having been originally omitted and supplied by an early corrector. HD£ are 

IIS. Tiff iri^yi^t: T1I9 miyffp A. The genitive seems to have come in from the 
next verse. 

1x3. ctdcjr: idcy A. 

114. ircpi : fin A, ^ rofff x'P^^ ^ number of the cursives. 

1 32. i{vpto9 has been added at the end of the line by the second hand : 5 AHD. 

.'^ ,^- . , ^ . . 123. ip^oftjfiaica : so MZ?; ifToiiuura A. 

136. mrcini^cv: SO MD; €n€aa(t¥ A. n- ; . • \ ' 

129. The papyrus agrees with A in omitting n^atrSai which HD add after ufti»/». 
135-6. The reading of the papyrus here cannot be determined; HA have cv/Mof 
dc wvkoytjawVf D [i? fjuodttfrey, Kvpto£ dc tv\\oyria-t9 or rv|odaNrffV Toy makes the end of ]. 1 35 

a little long, but a blank space may have been originally left for Kvpios as in IL 122 and 
126 or dc may have been omitted. 

138-9. The papyrus here omits several words and its exact reading is not quite dear. 
A has wpoparu KOI itoaxovt km apyvptw km x/>v(rioy naiUkts km irotdio-miff KOfjoiXovg km owow, 
D leaves out the km after funrxow, transposes apyupiov and xP^aiov and inserts km before 
iraidor. It is just possible that the papyrus agreed with D in reading funrxovs xP^f^^'^ 
cm, but ir[iudar icoi frocdurntf km can evidently not be got into 1. 139, and more probably 
both x^nMTioy and km veudas were omitted and km was written with each substantive. The 
words originally missing were probably supplied by the second hand at the bottom of 
the page, for opposite 1. 139 is the semicirctdar sign commonly used to mark an omission ; 
cf. e.g. 16. iii. 3. 

1 41-2. It is quite possible that the lines were divided vi|oy and that tva was omitted, 
as in 2). 

143. avroy: or ovn/y (Z?). 

144. The length of the lacuna indicates that the text agreed with D and the second 
corrector of H in adding iroyra before the simple oaa of MA. 

152. After fjLov MAD add tKtiBt^. The papyrus here supports the ' Lucianic' cursives 
19 and 108. ^ ^uo \f 
. ,"1 ^ 154* fropft^a-crot : SO a number of cursives; nopntBij A, iropcvarrai MZ^. 

[y^nnj : tf ywnf AMZ^. 

155* ^oc KvpiOf o 6tos A, om. o &tot M/?. 
156. cMHTuw: so AD and the second corrector of M; fwwrior M. . 

» ■• ) airooTtXf ( : so MjD ; c(airo<n-cXffi A^ / • v 
160. 17: Kai MSS. 
, ^....^ ^I62. mro: soMZ); #« A. 

163. cMTcXtf^f: tkBifs AD. 
,va.J nyy cfu^y 0i{X]i7y: SO D; tjjv ^Xtpf fuw Ai 

164. otH dttcriv: this is the order in many of the cursives; 9wrw <roi AD. km before 
ccni is omitted by D. 

165. opKov : so the cursive fi (cf. note on 1. 105) ; opKur/iov HAD. 

166. ta^pu (so t^AD) is again due to the second hand; cf. 1. 17, note, 
^i -M' 168. 7 i{w]: there is not room in the lacuna for more than two letters, so i;f [ww] 

(MA2>) is inadmissible. § >s found also in the cursives 75 and 106. 

D 2 


169. c^[f (rr]f7jra : con^iea t^AJ9; there is an erasure before €<m7«i in A, and apparently 
V "^^ t ^<^frniKa (which also occurs in several cursives) was the original reading. 

"^171. [oi djf : so Z^ ; leac 04 fe^A. 
'* 172. cf fXf v<n>in{ai : SO AZ7; cmropcuoyrw t<^. The papyrus seems to have had orXi/o-ac, 

which is found in some of the cursives; vdpctMrao*^, the better supported reading, is 
too long. 

174. [hi)^: the papyrus follows the vulgar spelling. * eyw was originally omitted, and 
was added by the second hand. 

lutKpop is also the spelling of t^. 

175-6. The reading printed is that of A, which on the whole seems to suit the space 
best ; but /mh may have been written at the end of 1. 175, and the variant of t^ vu koi av or 
oiDKoifTv YTic is quite possible. 

178. ^cpairoirri ovrov {^) seems more likely than c[avrov Btpcaropri {AD), for though the 
supposed 6 may equally well be c the line is already rather long and the lacuna in 1. 179 is 
sufficiently filled with [l<raaK km], 

181. €P r« : npo Tov t*^A, YT/MV 17 J), 
183. [dicvoial: so t^; ^lavoia fuw AD. 

9x{$vt] : so NA : xm iSw D. ' - • N ' 

185. Though the k of t{ai is not quite certain and still less the a of ie]({rc0i;, the 
papjrrus clearly agreed with AD in omitting avn/r which is read afler tifjuav by H. 

188. A here has rrfu vbpiav ciri tov Ppaxiopa ourijff a^ tavTtjs koi ciircv, while l^J) omit cm 
TOV fipaxiova. The papyrus reading was still shorter, since not more than about 15 letters 
should stand in the lacuna, and there can be little doubt that ovn^s was left out, as in some 
of the cursives. 

189. irc[tff : I. frtc. 

192. This line may have been the last of the column, but the recto has one line more. 

657. Epistle to the Hebrews. 

Height 26*3 cm. 

This considerable fragment of the Epistle to the Hebrews is written on the 
back of the papyrus containing the new epitome of Livy (668). The text is in 
broad columns, of which eleven are represented, corresponding to Ch. ii. X4-V. 5, 
X. 8-xi. 13, and xi. a8-xii. 17, or about one-third of the whole. The columns 
are numbered at the top, those preserved being according to this numeration 
47-50, 63-5, 67-9 ; it is thus evident that the Epistle to the Hebrews was 
preceded in this MS. by something else, probably some other part of the 
New Testament. The hand is a sloping uncial of the oval type, but somewhat 
coarse and irregular, and apparently in the transitional stage between the 
Roman and Byzantine variety. It is very similar in appearance to the hand 
of 404, a fragment of the Shepherd of Hermes, of which a facsimile is given in 


P. Oxy. Ill, Plate iv ; and we should attribute it to the first half of the fourth 
century, while it may well go back to the first quarter. As stated in the introd. 
to 668, the papyri with which this was found were predominantly of the third 
century, and it is not likely to have been separated from them by any wide 
interval. The fact that the strips of cursive documents which were used to 
patch and strengthen the papyrus before the verso was used are of the third 
and not the fourth century points to the same conclusion. There is no sign 
anywhere of a second hand, and such corrections as occur are due to the original 
scribe, who is responsible for occasional lection signs and the punctuation by 
means of a double point inserted somewhat freely and not always accurately 
(cf. e. g. 1. 19); a single point is occasionally substituted. This system of 
punctuation is remarkable, for it seems to correspond to an earlier division 
into oTixoi longer than those in extant MSS. and frequently coinciding with 
the arrangement in the edition of_Blass (Halle, 1903). The contractions 
usual in theological MSS. are found, IC being written for 'Iryo-ovy. Orthography 
is not a strong point, instances of the confusion common at this period between 
I and ci, 6 and ai, v and 01, being especially frequent; but apart from minor 
inaccuracies the text is a good and interesting one. Its chief characteristic 
is a tendency in Chs. ii-v to agree with B, the Codex Vaticanus, in the omission 
of unessential words or phrases ; cf. notes on 11. 15, 24, and 60. This gives the 
papyrus a peculiar value in the later chapters, where B is deficient ; for here too 
similar omissions are not infrequent (cf. notes on 11. 118, 125, 151, 15a, 161, 224), 
and it is highly probable that they were also found in B, particularly when, as 
is sometimes the case, D (the Claromontanus, of the sixth century) is on the 
same side. Of the other MSS. the papyrus is nearest to D (cf. notes on 11. 60, 
i^5» 145, 152, 154, 178, 222, 224-6), but the two sometimes part company (cf. 
notes on 11. 139, 163, 180); only in one doubtful case (note on 1. 168) does it 
support N against the consensus of the other MSS. Variants peculiar to the 
papyrus, apart from the omissions already referred to, are noted at 11. 32, 37, 
106, 115, 156, 162, 227, 229. We give a collation with the Textus Receptus 
and the text of Westcott and Hort, adding particulars concerning the readings 
of the principal authorities. 

CoL i. 

[Karapyricrri rov] ro Kparos €xovTa rov 6avarov ii. 14 

[toi/tcoti rolv SiafioXoy : Kai aTraXXa^rj tov 
[tovs oaoi i^oPm 0]avaTov Sia 7ray{Tov]Tos tov (riv 
5 [evo\oi ri<rav Bov^^ias : ov yap Srfirov ayytXmy 


[^tnXaiiPaverai] oKXa air^piiaro^ Afipaafi eiri 
[XafLfiayerai o0]€v <D(piX€y Kara iravra tois a 
[SeX^i? oiioi<off\rivai : iva eXetffmy y^vrirai 
[Kai iTKrTos ap\u]piv^ ra npo9 roy 0y €is to €iXa<r 

lo [K^aOai Ta9 aiiap]Tia9 rev Xaov : €v m yap neiroy 
[Oey auT09 7ripa<r]flci9 : Svyarai T019 Tripa^on^ 
[yoi9 PotiBfja'cu o]0€y o^cX^oi ayioi icXi^o-co); e 
[ircvpayiov fi€TOx\oi : KaTayo'qa'ar^ rov airtHrroXo 
[kcu apy^up^a rrj^ o]iioXoyia9 tipuoy ly niaroy ovra 

15 [r<» noirjaayTi] avroy : 009 k€ M<ioS(n]9 €y rm oikw 
[avTOv nX€io]yo9 yap 8o£rj9 ovto9 napa M<i)v<njy 
[fj^mrcu KaO o^oy irX^iova Tiiiri{y) e^^i T€v [o]ucov : 
[KaTaa'K€va]aras avroy : irar yap oikos KaraaK^v 
[antral viro] riyos : ^« irayra KaraaKevaa'as : Ss 

20 [koi Ma>varj]9 fi€y marof €y oXm ra> oiKa> avrou 
[a>9 6€pav€o]y €19 paprVpioy : nov XaXfiOffco/it 
[ya^y Xi Jc] m ifio9 ciri tov oiKoy avrou ov oiko? 
[€<rn€y f}/i€i]s : eay rrfy napptjo'iav koi to kovxv 
[pa nyy cXirJiioy KaTa<r\c^ii€v : iio Ka0<»s Xcyci 

25 [to nya to a]yioy oTfpfpoy €ay nyy ^yrfs avTOv 
[aKOUOTiT^] /irj aKXripvyfjT€ Ta9 Kapdia? VpKoy 
[o>9 €y TCD nalpairiKpairfm Kara Ttfy f^p^pay tov 
[nipaapov] €y rq eprjfuo oli €inp{a)aay 01 irarepc; vp& 

CoL ii. 

30 €y i[oKi]iia(na k€U €i8oy Ta tpya pou T€(r<r€paKoy[Ta iii. 9 

erfj [Si]o 7rpoa-o>K6€ia'a n; y€y€a Tovrri Kai €i'n[oy 
a€i [7rX]ai{o»]vTai €y Ttj Kap8ia avT<»y 810 ovk eyyid^aav 
Ta[^ oBovs lio]v 0); apoaa €y ttj opyrj pov €i €ia[€ 
X€tj[(royT]cu €[19] Tfjy KaToiravaiv pov : jSXcircrai a[^€X 

36 04^ M] ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ '^^^^ Vp<Dy KapSia iroyrif^a 
[airi]cr[ria]9 : cv ra> airooTfiyai airo Ov ((oyTo^ : aX [ 
[Xa] 7ra[/)a]/caX€(rare eat/rot;; Ka6 ^Kaarriy Tip[€ 


\pa]^ a[x]pi 01; TO (rriii€pov icaXc[i]rai : 'iva f4[fj cKXti 

[pvy]6[rf riy c]^ v/iav airany t[i7]9 ap/ianas [jieTO 
40 [xoi] y«i[p Tov X]v y^yovafi€v : ^avntp rriv ^PXi^ 

[tJi;; vnoaraa'€€i>9 P'^XP^ t€\ov9 P^fiaiav [Kara 

[(r]xtt>/i€i^ €1^ TO) Xcyccrdai tnip^pov €av Tqi <fj[ci> 

Fiys auroi; €LKOV<rrjT€ : prj (rK\ripwrfT€ ras K[ap 

8€ias vpmv «>; €y ro» vapaniKpatrpm : r/[i^€; 
45 y^P a/cov(raKr€( rrap^iriKpavav oXX 01; ira[i^r€9 

04 €^cXdo[Kr€9 €^] -4iyi;irT0i; &a Mcot/crccD^ rix^iv 

i€ ir/)oa'o>x[^€i<r€i^] T€<raepaKoyTa criy oi/x* ^oir 

apaprrja'airiy <ov ra Ka>\a eweaev €v rrj ^Iprj 

pm : rio[t]v Je wpoa^v ptj €ia€X€U(r€a'0cu cfir 
50 T[riy KaTanavaiy avrw 6* ptf rois airidi;<ra<r6[iy 

i^a]i pX€nop€y ori [o]vk riSwaaOrja'ay €ia^X 

$€iv 81 c{7nar]€tav : ^ojSi^ftD/iei^ ovy pr\ ir[o 

r€ icaTa[Xi]jro/£6i'i7y cirayyeXia? €i(rcXd€[ii^ 

[cjiy rriv Karairavinv avrov SoKti riy €^ vp[ci>v 
55 i;aT€/)[i7]iC€i^ai : koi yap ccr/cci^ €i;i7yy€X4(r/i€y[oi 

Col. iii. 

[Ka6an€p K]aK€ivoi oXX ovk a>0cXi;<rci^ o Xoyo; iv. 2 

[rris aKorj9] €K€iyw9 /ti? awK^K^paapevoif^ 

[riy irxoTi ro]*s aicoi/cracrii^ : eiacpxcpcOa yap ciy 
60 [KaTaTralvaiv 01 iriar^vaavr^^ : icadaif €iprjK€y 

[a>9 OD/fojo-a €1^ n; opyri pov ei eXcvcroKre €i; rriy Ka 

[rawavlaiy pov : KoiTOt 7[ci>]y ^pyoovx airo Karafio 

[Xiyy Koa]nou ytytiOevrwy upriKty nou ir€pi rtf? 

[€p8op]fj9 WTWff : Kai Ka[T€]!rava€9 69 tv rri fip€ 
65 [pa 777 6)3] Jo/117 ano 7rayT[u>y] rwv €py<ov aurou : K€u 

[€v rovTJo) 7ra[X]iv ei<r€X€i;[<ro]i^ai €t? Trfv Karanaval 

[pcv €ir]i ovy airoXmrre riya9 €i(r€X6€iv cxy avrrj 

[k€U 01 7rp]oT€poy o/ayycXwrdcwcy ovk €i<ny[Xfl]5 

[81 a7n0i]ay naXiy riya opi^^i fjp€pav (njp€p6 


70 [€v Aav]Ei.S \€y<»v /lera roaouror xpovou [Ka]6[(i»]s 
[7rpo€iprj]Tai : [ar]rin€poy €caf nj? if^vris caji[ov a 
[KovcrriT]e, iJji] akkripvvriT^ ra9 KapSia? vp[a>y 
[61 yap a]t;70V9 I9 Kareirava^v ovk av ir{€/9i oX 
[Xy/f eXajXi p^ra ratrra tfp^pa^ : apa an[oXi 

75 [ircTcu {r]a)9j9ari(r/ior ro» Xcuo rov 6v o yap [eitr 
[€XOci>v] €i[s TTiv] Karairava-iv avi[mi\ : /coi cc[t;]ro9 
[KaT€ir\zvg[€v] aito r<av ^pymf aufroi;] wfTTc/)] a 
[tto ra>i^ Cpimv ();• airov8aa<op€v [o]i^v] eiircX 
[deiv €t]9 €K€iyriv ttjv KaTaTravaily iv]a pri €v 

80 [ro) ai;r]a> ri? vnoBiypan 7r€<nj rrf^ an'i6[i]as : f® 
[yap o Xo]yo9 rov 6u kcu ey^pyri^ : kox [T]ojji[a)r6/)o]r y 

Col. iv. 


nep naaav pay^c^ipav Surropov Kai SuKvovpt iv. \2 

V09 a^u p^pia-f^ov ^x^^ "^^^ ^^^ appnou re 
85 icai /xt^Xo)!/ icat iic[piri/cof €v6vpfi<ref»v Kai ey 

vtmv KapSeia? : [xai ovk eariy KTuris a^ayri^ 

€vmnov airrov : [irayra Se yvpva Kai r^Tpay^ri 

Xitrp^va TOis oifiJdaXpois avrou npos ov ripiy 

o Xayos : €XovT€[f ow ap^i^p^a p€yav 8i€ 
90 XfjXvOora roi/[f ovpapov? Iv rov viov rov Ov 

KpaT<»p€v rTjs [opoXayiaf ov yap ^^op€v apyi 

p€a ptf Svpap[€vov avynaOriaat tcu9 curOe 

v€ia[i]y fjpa>y [n€nipaa-p€uov 8€ Kara iravra 

KaO opoioTTfTa [x^P^^ apapria? irpoa^p^jfi^p^ 
95 6a ouv pera [nappriiria^ rco 6poy<ii> Tri9 \ap1r09 

[ivja XaPwp^[v eXeof Kai X^P^^ €vpci>p€v €is €V 

[Kcu]pov Po'q6[uav iras yap apxiepew €^ ayOpco 

[7r<ii>]y XapPa{vop€vos vrrep avOpanreoy Ka 

[di]oTara[c ra npos Toy 6v iva vpoa<l>€pfi 8a>pa 
100 [Kai Ovliriaf i^ircp apapricov perpionaOtiv 8v 

vap^voi Tois a[yvoQua'i kcu nXav€i>p€yois CTree 


K€U avT09 n€p[iKHTai aa'6€V€iay Kai 8t avrrju 
o0iX€i Ka6ca[7 ir^pi rov \aw cvt<os Kai nepi €av 
Tov Trpoaif>€p[€iy Trepi afiafyrKov Kai oi/x « 
105 avT<o Ti? \afiP[au€i Ttfv niiriv aWa Ka\ovn€ 
yos vno tov [0v out<o9 Kai X9 ov\ €avTOv cSo 
^aa^v y€Vfj[0rivai ap^i^pta oXX XaXria-as 

12 columns lost. 

Col. V. 

[frpo<r(f>€povTcu To]r€ €iprf[Key i]8ov rj[Ka> tov iroiria'ai to x. 8 

no \6€\riiia aov] : avaipti to [irpo>r]oi/ Xva [to Setrrepoy ottj 
[<rri €v <o O^l^rifiaTi riyiaafL€y[o]i ea/ilfy 8ia ri^r Trpoa 
[popa? TOV (ra>]/<arof Iv X[v] €0aira{ : [kcu iras {itv u 

[/)€V9 €oti7]k6i/ KaO r^/A^pav XiTot^pyo^v Kai Ta? avTas 

[noXXaKis:] 7rpo<r0€/K»[i'] 6v(ria9 cwTifcy oi^^cttotc 

115 [SvvapTai] ir€pi€X€iy ap.apTiav : oi/roy ie [iiiav v 
[ttc/j anapTio>v] irpoa^v^VKa^ Ovoriav cis to 8irj[y€K€9 
[€Ka6ia€u €v 8€^ia] tov 6v to Xoirrov €K8€)(€[/i€yo9 
[c<»y TcdaxTM'] 01 ^x6poi V7rojro8iov t<x>v vo8{i\oi{v avTov 
[fiia yap rrpo<T\^opa TcrcXctcoicci' €ij to 8ir\v^K4^ tov7 

120 [ayia(ofL€v]ovs : /lapTvpei Jc tip^iy koi 7[o irva 

[to ayiov /icrja yap to upr\Kfvax avTtf 8€ rj 8ia[0rfKrj 
[rjy 8ia0T]a'o]iJiai npos avTOVs /i€Ta Tat Tjp€p[as €Ki 
[pas Xeyci k]s 8i8ovs pofiovs /lov ciri Kap8ic^9 ovtA 
[Kai ciri Tr]i]v 8iavoiav ovtcov [[a]J eiriypayfra^ at^Tovs 

125 [Kai Tc^v ap]apTi(»v Kai [t]odv ayopmv avTcnv ov pi 
[lJLVfia-6rja-o]/iai €Ti : oirov 8€ ai^ais tox^t^ov ovk 
[en irpoa<f>6^a irtpi apapmais : ^-jfpvT^s ovv aStX 
[001 irapp]riinav ct9 ttiv €iaro8ov ray ayi<x>v cy tod 
[cupaTi I]v ffy €y€K€yia'€v ripiv o8ov irpoa 

130 [0aro]i^ Kai (<oaay 8ia tov KaTaireTaa-paTOS 

[tovt] €ariy TtfS aapKot avTOv : Kai i€p€a ptyav 
[cTTi] TOV oiKov TOV 6v irpoa'€px'ODp€0a pera 


Col. vi 

xro[(r(iD SoKUT^ ^€ipovos a£uo6fia€Tai Ti/uopias o top x. 29 

ij{iov\ t[o]i; [6v KarairaTria'as Ktu ro ai/ia rri? SiaOriKiis 

135 KOtvov rilyqaofiepos €v a> 177100*^17 Kai to wa Ttft X^ 
piro7 ^tn^ffpuras oiSaptv yap top emotn'a €poi €K 
SiKfiai? €y[co ayTanoSa>am Kai naXiy Kpiv€i k§ Toy 
Xcuiv avTc[v (f^oPepov to e/iirecreci^ €i9 x^Eipas $v 
(a>vTos : [ayapiiJLyija'K€ad€ Jc Taf vpoT^pov fip€ 

140 pa? €v <J[is <poi>Tiar6€VT€9 TToXXrjy aOXrfaiv %m^ii€ivaT€ 
7raOrip[aTci>v tovto p^v ovuSiapois t€ Kai OXi'^^aiy 

Col. vii. 

[0€a]Tpt(op€yoi : Toirro Se Koiva>i^o]i Tmv outco? x. 33 

[ava]jTp€^p€ya>y y€yri0€yT€S : Kat yap tois i^o' 

145 [pioC\s (rvv€fra0fia-aT€ : Kai Ttfy apTrayrfy to>v vnap 
[Xoy^rc^v vjuoy ptTa \apas 7rpoa'€8€^aa'6[€] : yiroHr 
[Ko]yT€S ^xiv eavTovs Kpiaacuva vnap^iy kcu /iey[o]i; 
[aay] : ptj airofiaXriT^ ouy Ttjy napprjaiay v/uoy 
[lyrjij €xci p€yaXfiy /iio'OanoSoa'iay vvopoyrjs 

150 [yap] cx^TOi xpeiay iva to O^Xr^pa tov [$]v noitio'avT^? 
[ico]jtii<n7<rfl€ Tt^v arayycXeiay : €r[i] piKpoy oaoy : 
[ocolv €p^op€yos ri^€i kcu ov Yfiovia^i o Jc SiKaios 
[€k] irioTcay (ritrerai : Kai €av i/iroarciXijrai : [o]uk eu 
[Sok]€1 pov 17 ^x^ ^^ avT<x> : 17/a; J€ ovk ^ap^v [t/jxrooro 

155 [X^]^ ^<^ airoDXeiav : aXXa 9riaTco>9 €i( ir€piiro£[i7](r£i^ ^ 

[X^]f : ^oTi 5€ trioTiy ^Xiri^op^ymy vpaypai^^ amara 

[a-is] €X{X]€y)(OS ou pXarop€v<»y : fi^ avTfi yap ^paprvpti 

[6fia]av 01 vp^aPuTcpoi : man voovp€V KaTtipTeiaOcu 

-^ « 

[rot;]; amyaf ptjpaTi 6v €19 to ptf €K ffJ^€'^op€yoi>y to 

160 [pX]€irop€yoy y^yoyivax : rruoTti vX^iova Ovaiay AftiJX 


Trapa Ka€iy npoarqv€PK€v 81 17; €/iapTvpfi0rf €iv€U S[i 
[K]aio7 /lapTVpovvTos €7n T019 8a>poi9 avT<o tov 6v Kai S[i av 
Tfi? airo6av<ov €Ti Xa\€i : Tnarei Eya>)^ fA€T€T€6[7f] tov [/iiy 
i8€iv 6avarov Kai avx ^vptaxero 8ioti fi€T€0riK€y a[vToy 
16$ o $9 : vpo yap TTjs ii€Ta6€a€o^s p^paprvpriTai €Vi]f[€(rniK€ 

Col. viii. 

vai TO) 6<o [x(opi^ St TT/oTca? aSvvarov evaptarrja'ai xi. 5 

iriarevaai y[ap J€t roy npoaepxofitvov Oa> ori t(mv 
Kcu. Toiy (r^TfWinv avrov /ALaOanoSoTtj^ yivrrai inarti 

170 y^pfiiAaTi[a'6€i? Na>€ ir^pi Ta>y firiStirw pXaro/i€v<ii>y 
€vXaPfl0€[i9 KaT€(rK€va(r€V KiPwrov €19 awrripiay tov 
oiKov avrov [81 rjs KartKpiv^y ray Koa/ioy Kai rtii Kara 
7ria[Ti]y &ica[ioonn^f cyei^ero KXripoyopos mar€i koXw 
p€yo9 APpaa[/i virrfKova^y €£€\6€iy U9 rojroy oy fj/icX 

175 A6i^ Xa/iPay[€iy €if KXripoyo/iiay Kai e^i^Xdci^ /ii; cirx 
(rrancyof wfoi; €p\€Tai niar€i napa>Kriaty €19 yr^y ri;y 
eirayycXiaf [o>; aXXorpiay €y a-Krjyaif KaroiKrjaa^ ftera 
taaK Kai tai^wP r<»y ovyKXtipoyopwy ti;9 arayyeXia? riyy 
ai/Tiyj : €^€8€X€T0 yap Trjy tov9 Oe/itXious ^y^ovaay no 

180 Xiy : 179 T€Xt{iTfi9 Kai 8ripiovpyos 6s niarei Kai avrrjs 
appa 8vyap[iy €is KaraftoXriy air^p/ioTos €XaP€y Kai na 
pa Kaipoy fiX[iKia9 ctrct iriaroy i^yi^craro roy errayytiXa/ie 
yoy 810 Kai [a0 €yo9 ey^yytiOr^a'ay Kai ravra vevtKpok 
/i€yov : Ka[€<»9 ra atrrpa rov ovpayov t<o irXtiOu Kai 

185 0)9 17 a/i/AOS ri [napa to \€iXo9 rq^ OaXaaai^i fj ayapiOfLtjros 
Kara iriariy e^ireOayoy ovroi nayr^s /417 Ko/ua'afityoi ras 
[€]7rayy€X€m[r oXAa noppcoOey avras i8oyT€9 Kai a<T 
[9r]a(ra/£ci^oi {c[ac oiioXoyfjaayT€9 ori ^^voi Ktu rrapariSinioi 
[€\iiny €ni ttjs [ytii 

I column lost. 


Col. ix. 

190 iC 

[npmroTOKa Otyq alfnoi>v : ttiotci SuPriaav ttjv EpvOpav xi. a8 
[Oa\a(T<rav ©y ii.a irjp]as 7179 : i7[y] neipay Xaj8oKT€9 o£ iliyv 
[tttioi KaT€7ro0ri<ray] niarei ra ri\ri I^pLytn cnea-ay kvkXci> 
[Oevra ctti cirra rifiepa]^ : niarei Paafi rf nopyrj ov (rvvair<» 

195 \\€To T019 aniO'qa-aa'iv] Se^a/ieyrj tovs KaraaKOTrovs /i€t 

[€ipr}vrj9 Kai Ti CTi XeJycD eiriXiyfrei yap /i€ SirjYOv/ieyov j(po 
[i/09 TTcpi Pe^eo)!^ Bap]aK Safiy^a> le^Oa^ AavciS" re Kai Sa/iovrjX 
[xai r<ov npo(l>fjTCi>y] 01 Sia m<rT€(09 Karfiyc^vi,<ravro PaaiXeiaf 
[rifyyaaravTO SiKaKxru^vriv : ^n^rv^ov eirayyeXiCDi/ [:] €if>pa 

200 [^av oTOfiara X€oy]r<ii>y : ca-fiea-ay Svva/uy nvpos [:] €^v 
[yov arofiara iia^]aiprjs : cSvya/ieoOrjarav airo aaOeyfi 
[a? €y€yr]0riaay ia]xvpoi c/i ttoXc/ko napcfifioXa^ €kX€i 
[yay aXXorpuoy €X]aPoy yvy€Ka[. .] €^ ayaaTOireai^ tov^ 
[ycKpovs avT<oy a]XAoi Jc €roiij\rra]viir6fi(ray ov irpoaSe^a 

205 [ii€yot Ttfy airoXvr'lgcog'iy Xva Kp€iTToyos ayacrraaew 
[Tvxo>aiy €T€poi Se] c/JtneyiAay Kai fLaar€iyci>y neipay 
[eXaPoy en 5c Seapyoy Kai (l>vXaK7js : eXiOaaOija-ay 
[€npur0ri(rap €]ir«[pa]<rfli;(rai/ : €y ^yoD fiaxaipa^ a 
[ireOayoy 7r€p]iri[X]6oy €y - firiXayrais €y €yioi9 Sep/ia 

210 [(Tiy var€pov/i€yoi] OXeiPo/i^yoi : KaKOVXOv/ieyoi 

[coy ovK if\y a^ios] [Ko]<r/i09 : ctti €pfj/i€iai9 nXay(»/i€ 
[yoi Kai op^ari Kai o-JTri^Xeoiy Kai rais oirais rrif yr)^ : Kai 
[ovTOi irayT€9 fiapTvprjOeyres Sia rrfs niar€a>9 cvk ^ko/ii 
[rayro rriy e!r\ayy^Yiay rov Ov n€pi fjfKoy Kpirroy 

215 [ti 7rpoPX€y^a]/i€yov i'ya fitf ^ODpis tilidoy r€X€ia)da><r[Z] 
[rotyapcvy Kai] rifiei? roaroxnoy ^xoyr^s n^piKifityoy 

Col. X. 

rjp[iy y]€^9 jiaf^rlppfoy oyKoy : a7ro0[€fL€yoi] vayra Kai xii. I 

Trjiy €V7r]€piaTaToy aiiapT€iay Si vwopoyrj^ rp^yfopny to 


220 ir[poiC€x/c]ci^oi^ fifiHv aytova a^pmrr^^ €19 rov rris irioTCoof 
apy(fiyov km T€X€iwTriy Iv os avri Tfjs irpoK^iiitvris avTa> ^a 
pa9 vir^iitivtv rov aravpoy aiayyvri^ Karaff^poyriaaf €y 
S^^ia Tc \r]ov Opovov rov 6v K^Ka6i[K]€v : avaXoyiaaa'Ocu yap 
TOiavTtfv viropL^ptvriKOTa vno iwy apapTcoXiov. €19 av 

225 Tovf carriXoYiay Ti/a prj KapriT€ T€U9 ^^ai? eicXcXir/ic 
yoi : ot/TTO) p€XP^ cupaT09 avnKaT€imjT€ vpo? njp a 
papTiay ayci>p[i][op€yoi kcu €K\€XrjaOai rrjs irapoKXria^w 
fjTis vpciy a>s vioi9 SiaXeyerai vi€ pou prj oXiyoi>pei ircuB^i 
a? Kv KOI prj eyXvou vir aurov cXeyxppePos : ov yap a 

230 yana ks V€8€V€i patrreiyoi 8€ iravra viov ov 9rapa£6X€ra[i 
€x; irai8€iap viropl^yerai cds v[i]oi9 vpciy irpoaif^p^Tai 
6s Tis yap vios ov ov ntSwu narrfp €i Sc x^P^^ [€ar]ai 
iraiStias ri9 p€TOxpt ytyovaai iravrts : apa vo[$oi Kai] ovk 
vioi €0T€ : ctra rov9 p€v riyy aapKOf ripmv v[aT]Epa[? €]lxo 
235 P^^ irai8€irra9 Kai ev^TpenopeOa : ou noXv Se paX 
Xov inroTayriaop^da to irarpi rcnv 7rv€vpaT<ov kcu ^17 
aop€v : 01 p€V yap npof oXiyas fipcpas Kara to Sokov 
avTois enaiSevov : Se cm to <rupi^pov €19 to pera 
Xafieiv TffS ayioraTti? avrov : naaa Se iraiScia npofjsi) pcv to 

240 napov ou 8ok€i xapa9 €ivai aXXa Xtrnti? varcpov 8c Kap 
nov upTiviKOv T019 8i atrrris yeyvpvaapevoi? ano8i8a{<ri 

CoL xi. 

8iiJ[aioavvfis 8io Tas napciptvas xeipas Kai Ta irapaXeXvpc xii. 1 1 
va [yovaTa avopO<o(raT€ Kai Tpox^oLS opOa9 voi€iT€ T019 

245 nd[(nv vpmv iva pri to ;(a>Xoi^ €KTpaini laOri 8€ paXXov 
€if[rivriv 8ici>K€T€ ptra vavmv kcu tov ayiaapov ov x^P^^ 
ot^8€i9 oy^cTai tov kv €iria'KoirouvT€S ptj rxy var€pci>v ano ttjs 
)(a[/>iro9 TOV Ov prj tis piCO' iriKpias av<D tfjivovaa ^voyXri 
Kci^i 81 aVTTis puivOc^aiv 01 iroXXot ptj tis iropvos tj P^PriXos 

250 c»9 [Haav' 09 avTt )9/>a>(r€a>9 pia? an€8oTo Ta npoaroTOKia avrov nr 


T€ [yap on kcu lur^irura 6€\<ov KXripoyo/iria'ai rriv evXoyi 
ay [ 

14. l(iy<rcw>: SO MABCD, &C., W-H.; Xptfrrov lq<row EKL, &c., T-R. 

15. ry Txo ouctt : SO B ; cr 0X0 ra> ouuo ^^ACD£, &c., T-R., W-H. oXtt may have come 
in from verse 5. 

16. doiris ovnt : 80 KLM, &c., T-R. ; mtm do$fis WABCDE, &C., W-H. 
19. iromra : SO MABCDKM, &c., W-H.; ra n. EL, &c., T-R. 

23. tav : so MBDE, &c., W-H. ; tawep AC, &c., T-R. « of Kavxo[i^ has been altered 
apparently from x* 

24. cXirjidoc «eara(rx»M«r : SO B; Afr. fitXP*' ^<^vff jBc^oiav Kara(rx. t^ACDE, ftc, T-R., 
W-H. The phrase ^xP* rfXovs fitPauip Kara<rx»fuv recurs in verse 14 and may have come 
in here from that passage. 

31. irpo(rwc0€UTa: I. vpoa&x^ura ; the 6 has been altered from r. 

32. cv n; jcapdia avruy dio : n; Kapdta auTOt dc MSS. 

36*40. The position of the narrow strip placed near the beginning of these lines is 
uncertain, but it suits very well here. The recto being blank does not help to decide the 

37. fra[pa}caXc(rarf is another Otherwise unattested reading: wapaxakftrt MSS. 

38. a[x]p» : so M ; axpts other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

39. Tts f ]f y/MJF : so f^AC, &C., T-R., W-H. ; cf vfmp ns BDE, &C. 1. afiaprla£. 
42. A double point may be lost after trxn^p^V' 

51. ifiwturBfimxvi tf^utniSijaiw MSS. The form ffivpcur&riw occurs e.g. in Matt zvii. 16 
(B), Mark vii. 24 («BV 

The first c of fi(r«[X]^rar is written over a double point. 

58. mmcMKispaafupwf : SO ABCD, &c., W-H. in text; wwtMKtpaxriuws M, W-H. mg., 
wyKtKpafUpof T-R. 

69. yap: so BDE, &c.; <wy MAC. 

60. n/y was certainly omitted before Kanura]t)aip as in BD ; rrjp is found in other MSS. 
and is read by W-H. and T-R. 

63. irov: yap irov T-R., W-H. with all MSS. except log}^^ which agrees with the 
papyrus in omitting yap. 

64. Kt{T§yav<rr£ is a mistake for m^rrjiravo-fy. 

66. furcX«v[(ro]iToi : so D and some cursives ; ct currXcvcrorrai other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

70-1. The vestiges of [xaj^^ ^^^^ very slight, but are a sufficient indication that the 
papyrus read vpotipffrai with MACDE, &c., W-H., rather than «/w;ra4 (correctors of DE, 
KL, T-R.), since the division Ka\Bmi does not account for the traces of ink at the end 
of L 70. 

80. a- of irc(n7 was converted from r. 

81. MPtpytisi so tUCDE, &c., T-R., W-H. ; wapyn^ B. 

85. tp^nmp is for ffyjvoMor. 

96. It is almost certain that the papyrus read tvpnpMP, since without this word the line 
would be unaccountably short ; B stands alone in omitting it. 

99. The line is suiOSciently long without rr after da>pa (om. B and an early corrector of 
D), and in view of the tendency of the papyrus the omission is probable. 

106. ovrm, ie.r.X. : the MSS. here have KaBtacnrep (t^ABD) or KoBairtp km (om. koi CD) 
Aap»9 ovTMf, K.T.\,, but there is evidently not room for all this in the papyrus. The only 


other authority for any omission here is K, which leaves out otnro»ff «« o X/uoroff; but even 
without these words the line would remain rather too long. To omit KoBwrn^p tuu Aapw 
suits the space better and does not damage the sense. 

112. The papyrus may of course have read oiWror (D£) for irMl^aros and apx^p^vs 
(AC) for ifpcvf («DEKL). 

115. ofiopTUUf: o^u^iac MSS. 

116. The second p, if it be y, in irpoirtw€VKas was converted from 1 or v. The previous 
9 also seems to have been altered. 

118. txOpoi: txl^ptn aurou MSS. The superfluous i in no^v was a slip due to the 
preceding viron-odioy. 

124. The scribe apparently began to write avrms before tmypa^^, but that the a was 
meant to be deleted is not certain and its partial effacement may be accidental. 

125. apyipTuap: so D and some cursives; dfiopri&v avr&v T-R., W-H., with other MSS. 

125—6. fu[fun7irtf7<7o]fiai : 1. fi^ [funftrBfitro]^, 

127. oftapTuus : apapriat MSS. The second r of cx^"^^ has been altered from a, 
139. raf npcTtpw i^ficjpaf : SO T-R., W-H., with most MSS.; ras irp. afMOpTUK M, T<ut 
vportptut rfiupais D. 

144. tta[iuoi]e: SO AD, W-H. ; d^vfiots fiou MEHKL, &c., T-R. We cannot of course 
be sure that the papyrus did not have dccr/uMr, but the absence of fuw is the important thing 
and is much in favour of dc irfuocr. 

147. cavrovf : SO MA, W-H. ; covrocff DE, &c., €P iavTOit T-R. with a few minuscules. 

Kpur<rt»»a = Kptlfraova : so MA, W-H. ; Kptirrowa DE, &C., T-R. 
vira^ : SO MAD, W-H. ; vw. w ovpavotff E, &C., T-R. 

151. There is an apparently accidental diagonal dash passing from the top of the 
supposed II through the i. 

ct[4]: fT» yap MSS. 

152. xpowirci: so MD, W-H.; x^w» AE, &c., T-R. 

152-3. The papyrus certainly agreed with DE, &c., in omitting /low, which is found in 
MA after duauor. fiUuu69 [pav] W-H., bixaun T-R. 

153. iruiTftff : irurrctfr fiov D. 

154. pavfi ^xn : so DE ; ri^.pov T-R., W-H., with other MSS. 

156. fr/iayyiar[a»]y mnxrra[a-if] (1. vir(^ra[irir]) is the reverse Order to that of all the MSS. ; 
wptyparmv is usually connected with fiXenoptp^v. 

157. avrrfi SO two cursives (47, 115); fp ravni Other MSS., T-H., W-H. 
159-60. TO [lSK]nroptpop : so MADE, W-H. ; ra PKaroptpa KL, &C., T-R. 

161. vpoari9€PK€P : npotnfPtyKtP r» ^» MSS. 

162. avrw rov ^co)v: avrov was Originally written but was altered to outm. avrov t» 
^« MAD, avrov Tw Btov EKL, Ac, T-R., W-H. 

163. XoXci! 80 MA, W-H., T-R. ; XaXfinu DE, &c. 

164. wvpuTKtTo: so KL, &c., T-R.; iivpurKtro MADE, W-H. 

165. €i;vp[*<rnyKc]wii : SO MDE ; wap. AKL, W-H., T-R. If fwypconyKfiw was correctly 
written this line was somewhat longer than those preceding. 

168. ^c)<»: so M; the papyrus may of course have had rw ^c)« like ADE, &c. (so 
T-R., W-H.J, but in view of its tendency to shortness this is less probable. 

169. folnwauf : so P only; tKCnrovatp other MSS., T-R., W-H. 
175. \apfi<a[€iv €ts kK. : the usual reading ; kX. Xapfiapfip M. 

178. laoK is also the spelling of D; itraoK other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

1 80-1 • avnis I appa is for avnj 2appa. The papyrus agreed with MAE, &c., in omitting 
crrccpa or artipa owa which is found after 2appa (or after dupopip or cXo/Scy) in D and 
other MSS. 


182. It is practically certain that the papyrus did not read crcKcy after riKiKtas with EKL 
and other MSS. (so T-R.). It is omitted in t^AD, W-H. 

185. odff 17: SO all the best MSS. ; «>(rci T-R. with a few minuscules. 

186. Considerations of space make Koiutrafu^oi (t^, &c., W-H.) preferable to Xapo^ts 
(DE, &C-, T-R.). 

187. The papyrus evidendy omitted km wturBtvrts which is found in some minuscules 
and read in the T-R. 

188. This line is rather long, and the papyrus may have had wapoucoi for vapini^ijftot, 
as P. 

192. {i7p]aff ytit : so MADE, W-H. ; om. yn? KL, &c., T-R. 

193. «r€<rw: so MAD, W-rH ; mat EKL, T-R. 

194. vopvfj: tntktyofjLfVfi nopvrf M. 

196. yap /*€ : SO EKL, &c., T-R.; /u yap fcUD, W-H. 

197. The papyrus agrees with MA (so W-H.) in the omission of conjunctions between 
the names as far as Aavctd. B. rt ml 2. Ka\ 'l. T-R. with other MSS. The spelling 2ap^^ 
is attested as a variant by D. The c of Aavcid was originally omitted ; Aavccd MD, W-H., 
Aavid, Aod, and Ao/Sid (T-R.) other MSS. 

201. ftaxyuprit: SO MAD, W-H.; paxaipag Other MSS., T-R. But the papyrus is 
inconsistent and has paxaipas in 1. 208. 

f 8wwi/4«)A?(ray : MAD, W-H. ; tPfdvvapwOriaav EKL, &C., T-R. 

203. The size of the lacuna is inconclusive as to whether the papyrus read yvptiu[s] 
(MAD) or yw€«i[w], le. yvp<uK€t (EKL, &c, T-R., W-H.). 

208. [itrpurSfiiTap e]irc[/>a]o^i7(rav : this is also the order of AE, &c., and T-R. ; nrffi/i. cvrp. 
MD, &c., W-H. 

ftaxaipas: cf. 1. 201, note. 

21 1. €iri : 80 MA, W-H. ; tp DE, &c., T-R. 

216. TOaOVTOP : M TrjklKOVTOP, 

222. TOP aravpop: SO D ; om. TOP Other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

223. KtKaB{K]Ep: SO the uncials, W-H.; MBiatp T-R. with some minuscules. 

224. The papyrus agrees with D in omitting top which is read before Tousurrfp in other 
MSS. and by T-R., W-H. 

avTovs : SO a corrector of M ; fourow MDE, W-H., tavrop A, avrop KL, T-R. 

225. rieXcXv/icyoi : soD; tickvofupoi other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

226. fuxpi: so D; ptxpts other MSS., T-R., W-H. 

227* aya»i{i]fo/icyoi : apraympiCop^poi MSS. 
229. KM fui : lufdt MSS. 

231. tis: so most MSS., W-H.; d T-R. with a few minuscules. 

232. rip yap: SO MA, W-H.; Tis yap tarip DE, &C., T-R. 

233-4. KM ovx vun fOTc is also the order of MAD, W-H. ; core k. o. vu KL, &c., T-R. 

235. iroXv dc: df is also attested as a variant by D and was added by the third 
corrector of M; woXv MAD, W-H., iroXX» KL, &c., T-R. 

239. ayiorari;^ is a graphical error for aytonjros. vaaa df is the reading of AKL, &c., 
T-R ; wMra fitp M, &c, W-H. 

241. The r oftipripiKop has apparently been corrected and the 17 of avn^r was altered 
from o or m, which perhaps reflects the variant dc awois recorded in D ; but it may well 
have been a mere slip. 


658. Certificate of Pagan Sacrifice. 

15-6 X 7 rw. 

An interesting survival of the Decian persecution of the Christians in 
A. D. 250 is preserved in this papyrus, which is an example of the libelli or 
declarations which suspects were compelled to make that they had sacrificed 
to the pagan gods. Two only of these libelli have hitherto been published, one 
at Berlin (B. G. U. 287 : Krebs, Sitzungsb. Berl Akad. 1893 ; Harnack, Theol 
Literaturz. 1894, p. 38), the other at Vienna (Wessely, Sitzungsb. Wien. Akad. 
1894 ; Harnack, Theol. Literaturz. 1894, p. 162). Both of those documents were 
from the Fayiim ; the present specimen, though from another nome, has the 
same characteristic phrases, which were evidently a stereotyped formula, and 
confirms in all respects the emendations and deductions proposed by Harnack 
in connexion with the Berlin papyrus. Like them also it is addressed to a 
commission which was specially appointed to conduct the inquisition against 
the Christians. 

Toit 69r2 r&v Up&v \KaX Ajia r^ 1;/^ /£0i; Aipti- 

Ovai&y n6\[€(09 X/f> Aioa'K6p<p koI tQ 

nap AiprjXlou A[ 15 OvyaTpt /lov Aipt^Xt^ 

Ouoyos &€o8£pw /irj[Tph9 AatSi. d^iH i/ids iiro^ 

5 IlavTCDyv/ilSos dnh rfi[9 (nuiiwrao'Oai /loi. 

airrj^ n6X€(09. del /ikv (eroi/f) a AiroKpdTopos Kata-apo9 

OAi^y Kal fnrhSoav [TOi\t Taiov Meaalov Kvtvrov 

0€oi9 [d]i€r€A[€a-a l]ri Si 20 TpcuapoG Aeictw 

Koi yOy h£moy ip&v Ei(r€P€€[s Ei]rv)(o€s 

10 KUTct Th K€\€va6[€]i{Ta [S^fiaaJTcO [naD]yi k. 

iaireiaa Kal iOvaa ica[2 [ ]y{ ) [ 

r&y Up&y iyevad/iriy ..•••• 

X. ufmv Pap. ; so in L 12. 12. rytwrafuj Pap. 16. Xoidc Pap. o of viro above 
the line. 19. yaiw Pap. 20. rpaiawav Pap. 

' To the superintendents of ofiferings and sacrifices at the city from Aurelius . • • «* 
thion son of Theodorus and Pantonymis, of the said city. It has ever been my custom 
to make sacrifices and libations to the gods, and now also I have in your presence in 
accordance with the command poured libations and sacrificed and tasted the offerings 
together with my son Aurelius Dioscoras and my daughter Aurelia Lais. I therefore 



request you to certify my statement The ist year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Messius 
Quintus Trajanus Decius Pius Felix Augustus, Pauni 20.' 

1-2. The Berlin and Vienna libellt are addressed roU M, r«y BwnSiw ipij/upoit, omitting 

6. dti ftiy is written in the original rather below the line and there are traces of ink 
over dti, so there seems to have been some correction. 

'3''4* ^ Buyarpi: women were clearly included in the Decian Edict ; cf. the Vienna 
h'Mlus, which is from two men with their wives, and the 5th Edict of Maximin (Euseb. 
dc Mart. PoU iz. 2), quoted by Hamack, irai^ficl va3na% Mpas dfuk yvpoi^ ml oUirais 
Koi avToit viroftaffois nauri 6v€Uf koI mrtvdtiVf ic.rA. 

23. A signature begins at this line, though whether it is that of the sender of the 
declaration or of an official is doubtful. The stroke above the supposed ¥ which we have 
taken to represent an abbreviation may be only part of a long paragraphus below 
the date. 


659. Pindar, HapOhctoy and Ode. 

1 2-8 X 49 cm. Plates III, IV. 

Fragments of a roll containing parts of at least five columns of lyric poetry 
in Pindaric dialect, written in good-sized round uncials, which we assign to the 
latter half of the first century B.C. Occasional accents, breathing^, and stops 
(high and middle point) have been added by the original scribe, who has also 
made a few corrections of his work ; the text, however, was not left in a very 
perfect condition, and several alterations are necessary on metrical and other 
grounds. The first three columns, but for the loss of a few lines at the b^inning 
of each, are in good condition ; the fourth becomes more fragmentary, while 
Col. v, which probably succeeded immediately and to which the majority of the 
small unplaced pieces appear to belong, is hopelessly broken. The position of 
these is to some extent fixed by the fact that the verso of Cols, i-iii was utilized 
for a collection of epigrams (662) ; for since the verso of most of the scraps 
is blank, they must be placed later than the upper half of the third column. 

Although the Pindaric authorship of these new poems is not definitely 
established by the coincidence of any part of them with already extant frag- 
ments, their style and diction leave little room for doubt as to the identity 
of the poet. It is therefore a piece of great good fortune that the second at 


any rate of the two odes comprised by the papyrus (11. 21 sqq.) belongs to 
a class hitherto practically unrepresented in what survives of Pindar's works. 
This poem was composed in honour of Aeoladas (1. 29) the father of the 
Pagondas (1. 30) who commanded the Thebans at the battle of Delium 
(Thucyd. iv. 91-6), and his praises are put in the mouth of a maiden (11. 216, 
46, &c.) — a circumstance which at first led us to suppose that the writer was 
a woman. But Blass, to whom we are especially indebted in connexion with 
this papyrus, is clearly right in regarding the piece as one of the WapOivtiOy or 
choruses for girls, which figure in the lists of Pindar's works, and are exemplified 
in a few meagre quotations (among which is perhaps to be reckoned 221. vii. 
6-121). Can the poem be characterized still more closely? In near relation to 
the Uap$iv€ia there stood a series known as Aa^v)74K>piic((, so called because the 
singers bore branches of laurel. The catalogue of Pindar's works as given 
by Suidas distinguishes the Uap$4v€ia from the Aa<l>vri<l>opiKi^ while the list given 
in the Codex Ambrosianus, which is usually recognized as the superior authority, 
does not mention the latter class, and apparently includes it in the Uap$iv€ia ; 
cf. Produs^ ChresU qp. Phot., BibL 2139 Ilap^. ols koL to. ha/i^vr\4>opiKa &$ ck yivo^ 
viirrci. It is then quite possible that in the present poem the rather prominent 
allusions to hi4^vi\ (11. 217-8, 73), in one of which the speaker actually describes 
herself as carrying a laurel branch, may possess a special significance. On the 
other hand there is here no sign of the religious character which seems to have 
belonged to the Aa<f>vri<f>opiKi (cf. Proclus, idid.) ; Pindar is indeed said in the 
Vita Ambrosiana to have dedicated one of these poems to his son DaYphantus, 
but the circumstances are unknown. For the present, therefore, it is sufficient 
to call attention to these references, and to assign the ode provisionally to the 
more comprehensive class of the YlapOiviia^ or possibly to the K€y(api(ryLiva t&v 
Uap$€V€UBv mentioned in the Ambrosian list and elsewhere. The obscurity of 
the latter category might have the advantage of covering the other poem 
partially preserved in the papyrus, which was also in honour of Aeoladas (1. 12), 
but, as is shown by the occurrence of a masculine partidple (1- ii))Was not 
designed for a female chorus. No doubt if both pieces were Aa^jnj<^o/jiKo, the 
difference of sex would cause no difficulty; but in the absence of further 
allusions to idit>vri such an assumption has little to commend it. Perhaps this 
ode was an iyKiiynov or simply Epinician in character, and the juxtaposition of 
the two pieces was merely due to their identity of subject. 

The metre of the Uap6iv€tov is distinguished, like its language, by an ease 
and simplicity which fully bear out the reputation of this class of Pindar's 
odes; cf. Dionys. Halicam. Demosth. 39, where after citing the poetry of 
Aeschylus and Pindar as an example of want of connexion, abruptness, and 

E % 


unexpected changes of construction, the critic proceeds xtApU Sn /x^ rii UapOiviia 
Kol cl Tiva T0VTO19 SfJLolas ivaiT^X KaraaKfvds' dta^afi^crat b4 tis SfioCa Kiv tovtois 
€iyiv€ux Kal a^iivirris hpixovlas t6v ipxaxov <f)vX6TTov<ra irlpcv. Strophes and epodes 
consist alike of five verses having a prevailing choriambic element. The 
scheme is as follows: — 

Strophes, Epodes, 

\j — 

— — WW— w— — — WW— — I 

— i^— V<^V^— -V^— I ^^^sjsj^yj^ 

— — WW — — — — WW — — 

Lines i and 3 in the strophe, i, (i) and 4 in the epode stand in synaphia with 
the lines succeeding ; and a single long syllable before or after a choriambus 
is probably to be regarded as lengthened by 'syncope' to the extent of an 
additional short syllable, e.g. — ww — = U-ww-j,or~w-ww — w-. 
The commencement of each new strophe is marked in the original by an 
elaborate coronis, and the antistrophes and epodes are commonly denoted in 
the same way by paragraphi, which are, however, sometimes omitted. The 
metrical scheme shows that the number of lines missing at the tops of Cols, 
iii and iv must be either 8 or 23— a larger figure is out of the question. 
A loss of 8 lines would give a roll of the likely enough height of about 
20 cm.f and is a satisfactory supposition in other respects. Each column 
would accordingly consist of from 28-99 lines, and a lacuna of about 8 or 9 
lines may therefore be postulated at the b^inning of the first two columns. 
On this view the remains of the second poem extend to the second verse of 
the eighth strophe, or the 107th line from the commencement ; the numeration 
given in the text below refers only to the lines actually preserved in the papyrus. 
The length of the strophe of the first poem (Col. i and the lost portion 
of Col. ii) is also five verses ; the epode was longer, how much longer depends 
upon the number of lines lost at the top of Col. ii. If it be assumed that no 
space was left between the end of this ode and the commencement of the next, 
as the analogy of the Bacchylides papyrus and 408 would indicate, the epode 
extended to the rather unexpected length of 14 verses ; if on the other hand 
the division was marked by a blank space, this number would be lowered by 
two or three lines. A different figure would of course result from the adoption 
of the hypothesis that the loss in Cols, iii-iv amounts to 23 verses, which would 
bring down the epode of the previous poem to a maximum of 9 lines. 

We append the scheme of the metre : — 



(^ V^ — Vi/ — — — 

WW — W — WW — 

— WW — WW — w — — I 

— w — — w — w — ^ 


— w— — w — — w 

— w — w — — 

— w — — w — 

- w - w - - (= 1. 5.) 

Lines 4-5 in the strophe and 1-3 and 4-5 in the epode are connected by 

Col. i. 

21 letters ] . (a)[.] 


]0C[ ]e€IAIC€P 


vL /V\ANTJCa)CT€A€[.]Ca) 




so PONTOr[.]PnPINr€N€ 




O^tais €p- 

Upan6\ov Tifial irrp. 

8i fipCTOiai K€Kpi/i€Pai' 

iravrl S iirl iftOSvos dySpl Kehai 

dp€Ta99 6 Si priSiy cxjodp im'i ai' 
ID y{e p^Xatvf Kdpa KiKptmrau 

^ikiwv y dy €i\olpav ivr, 

Kpoyl8ai9 hr AloXdS^ 

Kol yiy€i €iTV\(ay r€rdxOai 

ipdkhv XpSyoy dOdyarai Sk ^poroh 
15 i/i(pai, a&pa 8' iarl OyarSy. 

ciXA' ^rivi pij Xiirirc- in. 

Kyoi a^HxXQ wdprray oTko9 fiiat- 

^ Sapch dydyK^, 

(oki Kdparoy rrpoipvywy dyia- 
ao p6yf rh y[d]p rrplv y€i/€-|[<rd«i 



Col. ii. 

r [. .]XPYCon[ 

L [. . .]Aa)M[. . .]i!L€CHCT[. . . .]M€ . [ 

[. . ,]irAPO[. . JIAC 

25 eHBAIC€niMIH(A)N- 




30 YIOYT€nAra)NAA|[l]| 






'P K€IN0NOCZ€*YP0YT€CirAZ€inN0i>C 

40 [.]|nAN€TAPAH€KAI 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^va(m[€rr\ m - v-» — or p. a 

— Son/i — sj \iau9 T w — /£€ - v-» — 

[__ €]t yip 6 [Ao£](a? 

[ir]/9[j]^/9a>[i^] AOavdrav xdpiv 
25 0^Pai9 im/jU^my. 

oXXi ^wra/iiva T€ ninXoy (OKioo? ivr. a 

^epaCv T iy fiaXaKoio'iy BpiraK iyXahv 

8d^ya9 6\€oiaa irdv- 

8o£ov AloKdSa araO/iby 
30 vlod T€ Ilay^ySa 

i/iyrjaw arefftdyoKn OdX* €7r. a 

Xoiaa napOiyiov Kdpa, 

(r€ipfjya Sk tcS/inoy 

avXiaKooy {nrh Xcortycov 
35 l^ilJt^o'oii doiSai?^ 

K€iyoy 8ff Z^ipipav r€ aiyd^^i iryoit? arp. jS' 

alylrrjpds, idrSray r^ ^€i/A&yo9 trOiyei 

<f>ptaawy Bopias iiri- 

awipxjj rrSyrou t* duciiaXoy 
40 [fi\iniLy i/idXa^^y I teal 


Col. iii. 

[ mvi 

[ .]ACIKM[.]Za)NNi\[ 

[. . . .]AAM€N[.]AnAPOie[ 

rAa)ccAiT€A€r€ceAi • 


0€|/ ^ _ ^ _ 

— CKT v^ v^ — _ 

[ttoAJXA n^y [r]i ndpoiO ^ - i^ - 1^ - orp. y' 
[S]xi8dXXoi9 ineaiy* rh tf a ^ -^ kj — 
45 Z^i^ olS^ i/ii 8i rrpin€i 
irapO^yrjfia p\y if>poy€Ty 
yXmaaf re XfyeaOai, 
dySph? ^ oSre yvyaiKh? &v OdXeaaiv iy- 

dvT. y 








inna)NTa)KYnoAa)Nno[. .] 
j^ rNcoTOiceniNiKAic* 



6o xAlTANCT€<l>AN0ICfeK6c 

MHeeN" 6NT€nicAm?pin[ ] 

K€i/iai XP^ f{^] XadcFi^ doiSitp vpSaifiOpov. 
50 iriarit 8* 'Aya(nKX(()€i 

fidfrrv? ijXvOou h yophv 

iaXoiS T€ yoyeCaiy 

d/Kf)! npo^€y(ai<n ti^ in. y 

{laOuaiv ri irdkat ri vOv 
65 T dii^iKri6v€<ra'iy 

tinrKoy r <l>Kvn68coy irc[\V'] 

yyAroi9 Inl vkai?, 

a& iy dX6y^(T(nv ^Oyxi[<^od KXi/jrfiy crrp. 8' 

raX^ 8\ yahy 'IrcayCa? d[/i^ ci^KXeJa 
60 xaCray aT€<f>dyoi9 iKSa- 

liriO^y^ iy r€ Ilta^ ir^pi- 

Col. iv. 


[. .]/WNONAN[ 
J, eiTTAnYAOIC . [ 
65 T ??|IHK€NKAI€n€!T[ .]AOC 



n[.] . AC€<DIAH[. JN- 
70 AA/y\AINACnA[.] ...[.. .]a)INYNMOinOAI 


npa)TAeYrATH p[.]AOY 


CKHC€MHA?C[. J • • • ME- •] 

AA€P[. .]AC4^[ ] 

MYPia)N§[ ]IC 

[<r€]iiyhy ai^ w v/ — o — 

— i.irTair6koi,(n[y. 
65 iyfiK^y Kal hr€iT\a Sva/x^y^f \6^o9 arp. € 

T&yl^ dySpSy ly€[K€]y ii€pliiya9 adtif^poyo^ 

kxOpky ipiy oif iraKty- 

yXwraoy dXXit, SUat [S\iBoi>s 

7r[«r]ri9(?) iif>tXri{(r€\v. 
70 Aaiiatvas 7ra[«,] v/ — w f> vdy /loi rro8l dyr. c' 

OTc/x^y iyio* [T]iy yhp ^ii]pp(ioy €y^€rai 

rrpcara Ovydrrjp [6]8ov 

8dif>ya9 €ifr€TdXou (r)(€8[h]y 

Patyoiaa n€8CXoi9 
75 &y /taKnarrpira, &y kird^ in. € 

(rKtitre /irj8€a[i — w — 

i ^ €p . . dad 

pvptmv € v^ — w If 


J, ZeYiA[. ] (e6lc{<ra w «"/>. ?' 

8oTMH^IYNN§KTi^[ JNACCA^AC 80 /a^ vvv viiera^ Mvt avh Kpd]vas iftas 

AIY(«>NT€A[. JIJAPAAMYPON Siyfr&VT a ww- w- nap iX/tv/^v 

0IX6CX0N • €[. ] oty(€(T6ov' € - w - 

Col. V. 


85 ] 


]NT . [ wv^ - n- w - ^^- f ' 

]i>MN _ v^ ». v/w - «*«»' 

] ' » .. ^ v^ » « 

90 ] . INAP 90 yjsj ^ IV ap- 

J .. ^. vy v> — — 

]NOCTI€€CTIAN w v/ - w voy rt' ^aTrai^ or/). 1/ 

]rAAIZ€TAI v/ w - v/ i]yXaffcTai 


(a) (b) {c) id) 

• •• ••• ... ... 

IPW J.QE [.]*t ]•[ 


]^eiai 100 ]eoMoc[ los naio[ ] . ausq . [ 

]<}> • [ ]eNAIK[ pAt[ ... 

• • . ]Ti?[ . . . 






110 ]ANTJ[ 


"S ]'>TI[ 









(*) W M («) (") 

T[ ... j,AeA[ ] 1 


MS [.]9IA( 








AY=€! . [ 

• • 

130 T[.] . [ 

iP) is) W 


135 ]M0[ 

looKPeo . [ 

] . MNISIAC . [ 

i4o]|S|'. [ 

• • • 


• • • 

x-4. At the top of this column considerable difficulties arise with regard to the place 
of the two fragments {a) and (^), which appear in this position in Plate III. Fr. (S) 
especially looks as if it should be put here, for the tops of the letters TIC in the fifth line 
exactly suit fidyrtr. But the letters on the verso cannot be made to fit in as they should 
with the last lines of the extant epigram of Antipater; cf. note on 662. i8-ao. The two 
fragments cannot well be placed higher up, since the column on the verso appears to 
be complete. We are therefore reduced to the alternatives either of supposing that the 
papyrus had new readings in the last three lines of the epigram or that the fi-agments come 
from a previous column ; they do not belong to a later column because the colour of the 
papyrus and the size of the letters on the verso is inconsistent with Col. ii, and the verso 
of the rest is blank at the top. Neither of these alternatives is satisfactory, but the latter 
is the safer. The question^ however, is not of great importance, for the first few lines 
of the column would in any case hardly be capable of restoration without the assistance of 
the metre. 

IL 5-20. ' . . . I will fiilfil like a prophet-priest The honours of mortals are diverse, 
but every man has to bear envy of excellence, while the head of him who has nought 
is hidden in black silence. And in friendly mood would I pray to the children of Cronus 
that prosperity of unbroken duration be decreed for Aeoladas and his race ; the days 
of mortals are deathless, but the body dies. But he whose house is not reft of offspring 
and utterly overthrown, stricken by a violent fate, lives escaping sad distress ; for before . • • 

7. KMKpmhai : cf. Nem. vi. 3 fiulpyti dc naaa KtKpifUwi bwofus, 

I a. At the end of this line is a TT with a dot or small o between the two upright 
strokes, like the abbreviation of nokw or vSKis, The surface of the papyrus is damaged 
immediately after the TT and one or two more letters may have followed. It is difficult 


to see what can have been meant, for neither sense nor metre requires anj word between 
Kiak6J^ and mi; cf. 1. 6i, note. 

13. The diple-shaped marginal sign which appears in the facsimile opposite this line 
really belongs to 1. 17; the small fragment containing it was wrongly placed when the 
photograph was taken. For another case of the use of an Aristarchean symbol in 
a non-Homeric papyrus cf. 442. 52. 

14-5. The meaning is that, though the individual dies, the race is perpetuated. 

17. There are spots of superfluous ink about the letters 01 KO, creating rather the 
appearance of an interlinear insertion in a smaller hand ; K was perhaps corrected. Another 
blot occurs above KAA\ATON in I. 19, 

21-4. A fresh ode begins at 1. 21, the change being marked in the margin by 
a symbol of which vestiges appear opposite this line and the next The name of the 
person to whom the poem was dedicated and its occasion may have been added, 
as in the Bacchylides papyrus. The small fragment placed at the top of this column 
and containing parts of 11. 22-4 is suitable both with regard to the recto and the verso 
(cf. 662. 39<-40, note), but its position can hardly be accepted as certain. None of 
the remaining fragments can be inserted here, their verso being blank. For [h'W^J^pH'^I' 
a favourite word of Pindar, cf. e. g. Pytk, v. 117 B^bs d€ oIt6pwt€ frf>6^pn¥ reXci tweunw, 

11. 23-40. 'For Loxias ... of his favour pouring upon Thebes everlasting glory. 
But quicUy girding up my robe and bearing in my soft hands a splendid laurel-branch 
I will celebrate the all-glorious dwelling of Aeoladas and his son Pagondas, my maidenly 
head bright with garlands, and to the tune of lotus pipe will imitate in song a siren 
sound of praise, such as hushes the sudden blasts of Zephyrus and, when chilling Boreas 
speeds on in stormy might, calms the ocean's swift rush . . .' 

30. After TTAr(ji)NM an I seems to have been smeared out, but the appearance of I 
may be merely due to a blot ; cf. note on 1. 17. 

33. aupffva dc K6iurov . . . 6r Ztffivpov, ir.r.X. : cf. SchoL on Homer, Od, fu 168—9 {y^^i^ 
lirXcro prfvtitiij Ko^nqo't dc Kvnara daifiMp) irrtvBtw 'Hcriodoff jcal rws avifuws BiKyttv avriis (sc. rht 
Zcip^var) t<^. 

34. AAICK(ji)N is apparently a mistake for av\ltrKnv\ cf. OL iv. 2 hfua %m6 frouciXo^pfityyo^ 
dotdar AunrfSficvat. The initial A could equally well be A but hardly N, nor does vauricȴ 
give so good a sense. 

37. M of X€I/W(a)NOC has been altered fh>m N. 

38-9. <l>pLa<rw Boptas: d. Pyih* iv. 81 ^piWoirar BfAfipavt which a scholiast explains 
ffipiatrnff trotovvTos. €TTICTT€PXHC is a mistake for €TTICrr€PXHI ; cf. for the word Od, c 304 
hapafy M ft6vTov, inunrtpxowri d* cfcXXoi. We transpose wkvoXop and ir6irrov on account 

of the metre though this change does not effect an absolute correspondence, wv-» — 

taking the place of wfw — »-»— . a>Kvakot punj occurs in Opp. ffai. 2. 535. 

40. The sense seems to require the substitution of ifiakaftv for the 6TAPAH6 of the 
papyrus ; cf. Fr. 133 (probably Pindar) of the Adespota in Bergk, PoeL Lyr, impx^v^y^v 
Xi pdKofytifTW filatov ir6pTW 6K€ias r avipunv pivds* The displacement of €paKai€P by irdpa^tp 

would be easy in such a context; cf. the passage from Od. c quoted in the note on 
IL 38-9. KAI belongs to the next line. 

42. The reading of this line is diflScult. There is a stroke passing through the 
middle of K to I and another above the K, and perhaps this letter or both I and K were 
to be cancelled. The facsimile rather suggests that 6 was first written in place of IK, 
but that is deceptive. The doubtful Z may be 1. The dot which appears above the 
first N is very likely the tip of a letter like P or 4> from the line above. 


43-61. 'Many are the deeds of old that might be adorned with verte, but the 
knowledge of them is with Zeus ; and for me maidenly thoughts and choice of speech 
are meet. Yet for no man nor woman to whose offspring I am devoted must I forget 
a fitting song, and as a faithful witness have I come to the dance in honour of Agasicles 
and his noble parents, who for their public friendships were held in honour in time past, 
as now, by their neighbours, and for die renowned victories of swift-footed steeds, victories 
which decked their locks with crowns at the banks of famed Onchestus or by Itonia's 
glorious shrine and at Pisa . • .' 

'44. Cf. Pindar, Nem. zi. 18 /icXiydovirouri datdak$€WTa lukiffiup ooiddir. The A of TA was 
altered apparently from 0. 

46-7. fwV . . . re : cf. e. g. OL vi. 88-9 frfK^ov fup . , , yy&tfoi r hc€ir\ 

49. aoMv irp6(rtf>opop : the phrase recurs in Nem. ix, 7. 

50. The alteration of AfACIKACI to ^AymrUXtu is necessary for the metre. Who this 
Agasicles was is obscure ; perhaps he was the iraTr d^iBaXrit who dpxti rrjs hai^vrit^pUK 
according to the account of Proclus ap. Photius BibL 239, or he may merely have been 
some member of the family of Aeoladas. The rather abrupt way in which his name is 
introduced and the context in which it occurs might suggest that a third poem commenced 
in Col. iii, a supposition which would be strengthened if the loss at the tops of the columns 
were extended by another fifteen lines (cf. introd.). But the hypothesis of two consecutive 
odes in the same metre would require to be justified by stronger evidence than that 
supplied by the passage before us. For irwrrck /idpn/f cf. Pyth. i. 88, and xii. 27 wwroi 

53. TtfAoB^laiv : TIMA86NTAC the papyrus, and the accusative may possibly have been 
justified by the sequel ; but as the passage stands rcfta^co-ty rck iroXot or ntutBivrtfrai inXai 
seems an improvement, though the accumulation of datives is not elegant In any case the 
division of the lines is wrong, as in IL 40-1 and 66-7. For the language cf. Is/h. iii. 
25-6 rifidtvrtt dpxa0€P Xiyovrai wp6(tpol r ayif^uen6w»¥. It is noticeable that the papyrus 
has the spelling df»4>iKT[ot^s which was restored to the text of Pindar by Boeckh in 
place of the MSS. reading a/*^ucrvoiwr. 

58. «Xv]rac is by no means certain. The letter before AC is possibly T, but more 
of the crossbar should be visible. 

59. POOP is a necessary correction of the pap3nrus reading NAOT. 

6x. The metre is complete at 9r#/ii-, and probably the lines were wrongly divided again 
— unless indeed the same addition was made as at the end of 1. 12. 

64-76. *. . . to [Thebes] of the seven gates. Then jealous wrath at so just an 
ambition of these men provoked a bitter unrelenting strife, but making full amends 
was changed to friendship. Son of Damaena, come, lead on now with [propitious?] foot; 
gladly upon thy way she first shall follow thee stepping with her sandals nigh upon the 
thick-leaved laurel, ihe daughter whom Daesistrota and . . . perfected with counsel . . .' 

64. Another disturbance in the metre has occurred in this line, which will not scan 
with hrrtmvXoi? as the first word. The vestiges before the lacuna suggest a round letter 
like € or 9, and 6TTTATTYAOIC0HBAIC, e. g. may have been written for ei}|/3aiff hnxarvXouruf. 
But it is just possible to read €TTTArrYAOICI[N, and to suppose that the missing syllable 
at the beginning of the line was transposed to 1. 63. 

65. The first N of 6NHK6N is rather cramped; but the writing becomes smaller and 
more compressed in this column. 

66. The transference of acinl>popo£ to this line is necessary me/rt gratia. For fUpifufa in 


the sense of ambition for distinction in the games cf. e. g. OL i. 109-1 1 Ofhs Mrponos t^v 

Ttaio'i fiffi€nu • • • 'Upow fupifumuriv. 

67. r opposite this line marks the 300th verse; cf. 448. 302 and other Homeric 
papyri. With an average column of 28-9 lines (cf. introd.) this would be the eleventh 
column of the roll. 

The reading ix^piof ?piy is fairly satisfactory, though N€ hardly fills the space between 
the A and P. 

69. With v[ia]rds the letters ICT must be supposed to have been very close together ; 
cf. noti on L 65. 

70. Here again is a difficulty. There is no sign of the second leg of TT in TTA[.] and 
a T would in some respects be more satisfactory, but on the other hand the space between 
this letter and A is more consistent with a TT. The name Aafuimi has no authority, but 
is in itself unobjectionable, standing in the same relation to Aa^«»y as AcaiMi to AcW or 
Tpv^mya to Tpv4>»p. The person addressed may be Aeoladas or Pagondas, but his identity 
is of course quite obscure. With regard to the mutilated adjective agreeing with irodi, 
immediately following the first lacuna is a vertical stroke (not very clear in the facsimile) 
with an angular base, which might be the second half of a N or the lower half of a letter 
like I or T; in the latter case two letters might be lost in the lacuna. The vertical 
stroke is not long enough for p, so na[r§]p is excluded. The next letter could be an A or A, 
but the traces on the papyrus are very indistinct, and there may have been a correction. 
If ira[il is right the succeeding word must begin with a short vowel, unless indeed ir4i] 
is read as a disyllabic ; irdt£ has been conjectured in Oi. ii. 84. iktvSip^ is unsuitable ; 
tvanrifi/^ might do. 

73. CX€A[.]N : the facsimile is again deceptive, transforming the X into € and € 
into C. There might be room for two narrow letters between A and N, but ^rx'K'^]'' ^^ 
hardly to be avoided, though ^vas tinrrrakav (rxed[d]y ficupoura is not very satisfactory. 

7g. ^atavrrp^a is another name for which no authority can be cited, but it is quite 
a possible form, <rrpcfr6s being the Boeotian for trrpcn^t. Whether the reference is to 
a goddess or a woman is doubtful. A second name must have followed in 1. 76; 
cf. 11. 80-2, note. For the anaphora of the relative cf. the reading of some MSS. in 
Pindar, Fr. 75. 10 6v (v, /. t6v) BpSfuov tv {v, L r6v) 'Epip6ap rt fiporoi icakfOfi€P. The A of the 
second AN is more like A. tnaa-Ktw is a Pindaric word ; cf. Nem, ix. 10 inaaicffaw kKwoIs 
ijpwi TtfuuSf and Fr. 194. 4. 

80-2. * Do not when in sight of the nectar fi-om my spring go thirsty away to 
a salt stream.' ¥€Kra{p seems right, though the T is not very satisfactory, the length of the 
vertical stroke rather suggesting P ; T, however, is an irregular letter. Cf. for the metaphor 
OL vii. 7-9 Koi iy^ vtKTOp xV^^f Mouroy ddatp, dt6Ko4>6poit dvdpdtrtp frc/ifrenr, yXvicvy Kapn6¥ 
<l>ptv6s, IkagrKopai. The persons addressed are presumably the two named in 11. 7g-6, 
the masculine form of the dual being used of a feminine subject as e. g. in Soph. 0, C. 
I II 3, 1676. In L 81 the original reading di^»iT(f) seems preferable to the correction 
or variant dc^«irr(t) since there is no certain instance in Pindar of the latter elision ; but 
of course the question cannot be decided without the following words : d4^iT(i) ddv, 
e. g., would give a good sense. It is noticeable that in the next line, though the substitution 
of 8 for the second X is necessary, the X has not been crossed out 

Frs, {a) and (3). On the position of these two fragments see note on 11. 1-4. 

Fr. («) 128. CHPAF is very mtractable, leading only to S^p or arjpayi in some form; 
but the first letter is plainly C and not 8. 

Fr. (r) 140. Above N to the right is a mark like a grave accent 


660. Paean. 
Fr. (a) 13-1x9 ^^• 

Two fragments, each from the top of a column, which is probably though 
not certainly one and the same, containing part of what is evidently a Paean. 
The lines seem to be rather long, and it is hardly possible to make out the 
sense or to discern in whose honour the paean was composed. Neither is there 
much clue to the identity of the author ; but Blass points out that, while Uowa 
(1. 8) indicates a lyric poet, the form vias for vaas is decisive against Pindar 
or Bacchylides. Perhaps the piece may be attributed to Simonides, but a 
later date is not impossible. 

The text is written in a good-sized, but not very regular, round uncial hand, 
which we should place near the end of the first or early in the second century. 
A high stop is used, and breathings, accents, and marks of quantity are added 
not infrequently, all being due to the original scribe. 

Fr. («) [. .]-[.. -Ix^o^- •]? €L'n€ipaT[ ]ov ^aa^(rO[ai, Fr. {b) 

^ar unairjoy ayagaiCDy r[ ] dfi/iopoy [ 

oioTKoy BoifM>y re (ri8dpo[ ]/uoy if>a[ 

fipi<r€i vix^ a'COeoov iJLa\i<j[r ] . X?y ^ 

5 ii wo\€iioy8€ Kopuaao/iely ^Pl^^^^^ 

6€<nr€(na9 8 hrro Kyi(ra9 /![ ]^H'f^^ 

ic[- • • • •] iroXXaicij IIvOoi n[ 

a ii€y TOVT cuoiaa yya/iylr€[i 

€a'aon[€]you ^ v€09 ov /i€\k€ • [ 
10 [i€]naiaa[i]y avy aXioi rpiTa[ 

[ulin-aiaaiv a • \€y . . ovXa • [ 

[. .]or avTiKa Sc aKtmiat ol [ 

[. .'[vTO iitrayjpoyiai, , [ 

[• .^voyri . yav eparay [ 
15 [i€]iratay 8 apa yvKra k[ 

[fia]gTvpaii€yai 8[.]k[ 

[. .jay i€9ra[ii7o]r . [ 

[. .]<» 7rp€t{. . .]i[ 


20 [. .] . ova[ 

[. . .] PpOTC[ 

[. .] . xpw[ 
[. . .]aoiS[ 
[, .]aKVj^ 
25 [. . .]o9' i6[7raii70V 

1-6. The small fragment does not seem to join on directly to the larger, for though 
that position works well in the first three lines — an€ipaT\oy, r {T)\afiftopov, <rftdapo[ro]fM>p — 
difficulties arise in the remainder. In 1. 4 xf®*' is possible, but not, we think, x^P^^ I the 
letter before x is probably 17, t, or v, but not a. In 1. 5 the doubtful » might possibly be v, 
but Kopvaaofi^tmy could not be got into the space if there was no gap in 11. 1-2, nor could 
fj[§\b]o/itv({ (cf. Homer, H. xxi. 363) be read in 1. 6. On the other hand it is not easy to 
reconstruct IL 1-2 on the hypothesis of a loss between the two fragments of only one or two 
letters. In 1. 2 there appears to be something above the a of afifiopov besides the accent and 
it is perhaps intended for a smooth breathing, but the efifect is rather that of a •sign of short 
quantity. fj[ ml, 6 may be a[ or X[. 

7. nv6oi ff[ : or wiotT . [ ? 

1 1 sqq. There is some uncertainty with regard to the number of letters lost at the 
beginnings of the lines. In 1. 10 two letters are required before ncuaa[iy, and since there 
are three other instances of iciracay or uirmrjav in the fragment [u]rrata<n» can hardly be 
avoided. In 1. 11 there is rather less room, but something must have stood before irauuriy, 
and if the column leaned slighdy to the right there would not be much difficulty in getting 
[tc] mto the space. [^jprvpaftcKu in 1. 16 also looks very probable; and if that be 
right, there must be two letters missing at the commencement of the preceding and 
following lines. 

II. Possibly avxttfi . ov or ov^c va[.]ov. 

13. lAtraxpotfiai: cf. Hesiod, Theog, 269 iJL€Taxp6viai yap loKKov (of the Harpies), where 
HtTaxp6viai is explained as equivalent to fi€Tf»pQi. 

661. Epodes. 

14-1 X i6*4 r/n. Plate V. 

This fragment contains the beginnings and ends of lines from two 
columns of Epodes in the Doric dialect. Iambic trimeters alternate with 
trochaic verses of half their own length. Archilochus, the father of this style 
of poetry, cannot of course be the author on account of the dialect ; and Blass 
considers that the piece may be attributed to Callimachus, who appears to have 



tried almost every variety of poetic composition and employed different dialects. 
Unfortunately the longer lines are so incomplete that to make out the general 
drift is impossible. 

Palaeographically this fragment is of considerable interest. It is written 
in handsome round uncials, of a type not infrequent in papyri (cf. 26, 224, 678, 
686, 701), and also exemplified in the great Biblical codices. On the verso of 
the papyrus are paits of two columns in a cursive hand which is not later than 
the beginning of the third century, and is quite as likely to fall within the 
second. The text on the recto then can be assigned with little chance of error 
to the latter half of the second century. Accents, &c., have been added by two 
different hands, some being very small and neat, others latter and in lighter ink. 
To the smaller hand may be attributed also the occasional corrections and the 
punctuation, but whether this hand can be identified with that of the body 
of the text is doubtful. The document in cursive seems to be a series of medical 
prescriptions or directions ; it is too fragmentary to give any connected sense, 
but the occurrence of the words rp^tfiapov^ avKiiJL€ivoi and apparently xipaXio^ 
may be noted. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 



7 « 


5 ]y Karappaov 


]ov' CD naXaifM0V€9 

10 ] 

IfTO Bfipiov 


15 ] airmO^ rov (f>66pov 

troras upas PX[ 
Kai T^x d^t^'frvpi^ . [ 
cXiyy* /iv6os' Ka[i 
nvpSdiHoi irv\€ii[ 
20 Kfi'yco IT €KUvav [ 
rais €/iai9 €Tra>8a[i9 

01 8 uwav [. .]i/€[ 


/irj tH y' aOris ^[[^]]^^«y 


€piy^av avOi 8 i^ aXc[9 

7"[.]/o[[ic][]aXo«^ KaTdyf{ 
f[ic] ra'S OaXdaaas t[ 


3. The corrector apparently wished to alter apco) iuvo% to aypiai ikvos, but the » is not 
crossed through. Blass suggests Ofj^s aypuo fi€Pos, and notes that in An^A. Pal, xii. 162. i 
ofhra ro^o^pSiv ovd* &pios the same corruption or the same word occurs. 

9. The plural udkoLpovts means sea-gods. 

1 6. iroroff is for irorrdr, i. e. nrorl ras. 

17. ?o/i7rvpi^ff, but the vestiges of the letter following £ do not suggest o, though that 
letter cannot be said to be impossible. rvx^^M vrvpi^ . . gives no sense. 

19. »rvXfir[ is a vox nihili: the letters are all quite clear. 

24. 17 = i{, as the punctuation shows; but the apparent use of the singular form with 
a plural subject is -peculiar. The deleted letters are crossed through and besides have dots 
over them, v above v might be read as Xi, but that is less likely. 

26. Above the t of av6i is a small circular mark which seems to be accidental. A high 
point might be recognized after cppc^ray. 

27. Karayf{ may be Karayf{ri s Ka$ip€t, but then the preceding word should be a noun, 
and it is difficult to find anything suitable. The P above the deleted k is almost certain, and 
the vestiges of the first letter of the line strongly suggest ir, which leaves us with n[a]pPakop 

or fr[i;]^ /SoXov. 

662. Epigrams. 

12*8x49 ^^• 

These epigrams, some of which are extant, others new, are written in three 
columns on the verso of the papyrus containing the new Pindar fragments, 669. 
The first column, of which only the ends of lines are preserved, comprises two 
epitaphs of Leonidas (of Tarentum) and Antipater of Sidon, which already 
exist in the Anthology (=AntA. Pal. vii. 163, 164). These are succeeded in 
Col. ii by two poems ascribed to Amyntas, one upon the same Samian woman 
Prexo who is the subject of the first two epigrams and of another in the same 
style by Antipater or Archias {Anth. Pal, vii. 165), the second upon the capture 
of Sparta by Philopoemen in B.C. 188. Of Amyntas nothing whatever is known 
apart from this papyrus ; the historical allusions of the second poem and the 
identity in subject of the first with the similar epitaphs of Leonidas and 
Antipater warrant the conclusion that he also flourished in the second century 
B.C. The third column contains two new dedicatory epigrams composed for 
a certain Glenis by Leonidas and Antipater respectively, with the first two 
words of another which was left unfinished, apparently again by Leonidas. 

The copyist, who wrote an irregular uncial hand, was a careless and 
unintelligent person, and there are frequent mistakes and corruptions, while 
a dislocation of the lines has apparently occurred at the top of Col. ii. The 
date of this text seems to be not much later than that on the recto, and probably 
it falls within the reign of Augustus like the majority of the papyri with which 


it was found. Accents and stops are of rare occurrence ; a double point is once 
used in a dialogue (1. 11). The negligence of the writer and the discolouration 
of the papyrus render decipherment a matter of some difficulty. 

Col. i. 

[ti9 Tivos €V(ra yvuai Uapiriv xmo K\iiova i^i\jai 
[Ilpri^ KaWiTeXev? Kai iro^ain; Sa/itri 

[t19 8€ (r€ fCCU KT^p€l^€ &€OKp\lTO^ CO /i€ y^fWV^^ 

5 [€^€Jo<rai^ 0vtiaK€i9 8 €k TIV09] €k t[o]ic€toi; 

[waa wotrwv €TW>y 8vo KUKoaiy 17 pa y aT€Kyo9 

[ovK oXXa Tpitrrj KaXkirtXriv €\i]irot^ 

[(eooi cot K€iP09 y€ Kai €S fiaOv] yrfpa^ ikoito 

[Kai aoi £€iv€ jTopoi iravra Tv)(^ ra KoXa 
10 [ Avriirarpw] 

[^pa(€ yvvai yeyetiv ovo]fia ^Oova : KaXkirOir^^ /i€v 

[0 <nr€ipas Upa^cn 8 owoii\a yrj 8^ Sa/ios 

[(ra/ia je tk to8 cxoixre 0€o]Kpiro9 irpiv aOi/cra 

[afjL€T€pa9 Xuaas afi/iara '!rap$]€viav 
15 [iraor 8€ 0ay€S Xo^ioktiv €y] aKytaiv ecirc 8€ iroiav 

[17X^7 €9 fiXuciriv 8iaaaKi]s ci/jcfcnr 


[ri Kai antus ov ^€iv€ XcXJoiira yai €v veorari 

[KdXXiT^Xri ] ' Ti^ ^'"'^^X^^] 

[tXOoi €9 oXfiiarrip noXiriv] Tpix[a Koi trov o8]Lra 
ao [avpiov tOvpoi iravra Tv\fi fiioTOv] 

Col. ii. 
avxfuiX^as y<yn['] • ov vn wf^pvos avOeai 8aKpv 
y[.]Xa>i^ €vpd[.]a'€i9 ^.] . po[']arrijs tnnXa8i 
^pa^^ ywai T19 €ov(ra ic[a]< €k tivo9 €iir€ re narpriv 

35 i'i7|[.]]oiar €$av€9 vovaov tnr apyaXtri^ 

ovvona K€v Ilpa^fo Sa/iiri £€V€ €K 8€ yovrjo^ 



KaXXiT^X^v^ yevoiiav aXX eOauov tok€T(0' 

ri9 Se Ta(f>ov araXaMre SeovKpiro^ fj /i€ avveuvop 

apSpi Socray noirjv 8 riX0€9 €9 riXiKiriv 

30 €7rTa€Ti9 rpis €vo9 yevo/iav €Ti 11 pa y aT€Kyo9 
ov KaX\iT€\Tj9 Tpi^TTJ iTaiSa So/jm Xiiro/iav 

ras nfaapo^ arptarov AoKeSaifioya ra? Kepa fiovya^ 
noWaKis av 'ffoK^ai ^rj]piv €^pi^€y Aprf9 

35 vuv vir aviKorm ^tXoiroifievi Sovpi r Ay^a^^nw 
nprivr)? €K rpiaaav ripiire pvpiaBav 
aaK€7ro9 omvoi J€ n€pi^/iv)(rjpop tSoyre^ 
pvpovrai neSiov Sov . €[. . •J^fffT'or 
[K]ajn^ov S €K6pa>a[KovTa .]f/?€i;[-] • [•]? \o€Tpoi9 

40 [. .]8a^ 8€pKo/i€Vci[ a]Kpoirc[\ . •] 

CoL Hi. 

AKpoi>piTai Ilavi Kai €irn-eJ[ ] vv/iif^ai^ 

[rj^flfjLif <rvvy€iTct>v 8ct>ga K[vvfiy€(n]ri9 


ravrav t€ irpoTO/iav teat 3[ Jiyo* . [.]/ 

45 pvpcray Kai po6iov9 Tou<r[8 at^eBrjKc] 7ro8a9 

Uav CO Kai w/ioai Toy8[ ay]p€UTTjpa 

rXrjviy (u^Tia'aiO ai€^ ]f 


aiXaiva^v aXoxois avrprjiaiv rf8€ tcfpaarai 
50 Ta(r8 AKpcopiTai Ilavi Kai iiy^pLOvi 

Kai npoTo/iatf aKfirira Kai auTo Pfou to8€ Kairpov 

8€p/Aa TO /iTj8 avToo p^iywiuvov yaXvoi 

TXfivi^ avri€pTri<T€ KoKa^ \apiTri(j[io\v aypas 

8€IKUUS KpOi/iou Kovpos Ova^v^']^ 

55 4[^^]Yi[^]'^^ 




• • • 

4. ytywyf ( (or Ttywfti) is for yoi^cff. 

I a. npa^ : so 1. 26 ; npijfdo MSS. But the spelling of the papyrus is too inconsistent 
to merit much attention. Thus we have in a single epigram avx^taK9as and apyoXfi^r 
(11. 22, 25), noMs and itoci^f (U. 2g, 29) ; 17 however tends to predominate after a vowel or /> in 
the epigrams of Amyntas, a elsewhere. 

14. vapB'^vtavl 1. napBfviat or -i/f. 

17. The (above the line is clear enough, and the letter below is apparently i and not 
/>. y6p is of course the right reading. 

18-20. The question of the position of the two fragments {a) and (3) at the bottom of 
this column has already had to be considered in connexion with the text on the recto ; cf. 
note on 669. 1-4. They might well be put here so far as the appearance of the papyrus 
and of the writing is concerned ; but the letters will certainly not coincide with any known 
version of 11. 18-20. The scribe is far from being reliable no doubt, and something has 
evidently gone wrong in 1. 18, which should be KoXXircXiy rpurij vai^ In, mpriaxw. Before 
rtlwiaxov] however there is a clear t ; perhaps cri e or ttre for m was written, rpixa and 
odira being in their right places it is scarcely admissible to postulate a divergence from the 
ordinary reading in tlie intervening words. Combining the two fragments, xal av y ^[djcra 
[oi;/Moy i^yoiff . w w — |3ior]oy would give an intelligible variant ; but apart from the difficulty 
of reading crv and Joy this also upsets ptptiaxw, with which the first line of Fr. {d) is incon- 
sistent, and does not account for the space between rpi^^a] and k<u ; moreover on turning to 
the recto the resulting readings (uri[.]o-aX[, accdffOfU)<r[, [.}» . §vaii{ (cf. 669 Frs. (a), (d)) are, 
to say the least, unattractive. We therefore prefer to suppose that these fragments came 
earlier in the papyrus ; they do not seem to belong to the lost half of this column. 

22-3. These two very puzzling lines do not combine at all easily with what follows and 
may be displaced ; perhaps, as Blass suggests, they belong to the next epigram, which is 
apparently defective at the beginning; cf. note on 11. 33-4. The construction would 
indeed be improved by a verb for €ovaa in 1. 24 to depend upon (as in the first line of 
Leonidas' epigram r/r vivos edtra . . . xcio-oi), but the word ^pdCt is the natural commence- 
ment (cf. 1. II and An/A, Pal. vii. 165. i c^irc, yuKu, rU ?<^w), and the participle is not 
unintelligible. With regard to the reading, in 1. 22 the letter after wo may be y, and there 
are traces of ink above o which may indicate a correction ; before ov is the end of a high 
cross stroke which would suit y, o- or r. i>or{c]poy is just possible though not satisfactory, 
and would of course leave the line a syllable short. In 1. 23 <i^X[ could be read for (v^c[ 
and the following word is perhaps some form of ^XP^ '» hut there is hardly space for 
a letter between the (very doubtful) o and the a (which may be another o). The ^ might 
be ^. Blass suggests Xci/3a>y ^pPki^tu . . . , and this may well be right, but was certainly 
not written. 

24-3 '• *"Say, lady, who you are and who your father, and tell your country and of 
what grievous sickness you died." " My name,, sir, is Praxo of Samos, and I was the 

F a 


daughter of Calliteles, but I died in childbirth." " Who set up the tomb ? " " My husband, 
Theocritus, to whom they gave me to wife." " And what age did you reach ? " " Thrice 
seven and one year old was I." " And were you childless ? " *^ I left in my home a boy 
of three years, Calliteles." ' 

24. c of cic was converted from i and the letters cvo have also been corrected. 

25. 1. KoL iroias tBavts. vrjirias seems to have been originally written, the ir being 
subsequently converted into o and another ir added above the line. Whether the initial v, 
of which only a slight vestige remains, was at the same time altered is doubtful owing to 
a hole in the papyrus. 

26. Kiv is a mistake for fjJv. 

28. 1. et6KpiTos f. Cf. 11. 15-6 above and Anih. PaL vii. 165. 3-4 etSKpirog is i^ 
avtftwop ^ytro. 

31. The superfluous ov at the beginning of the line is due to the analogy of the two 
previous epigrams: cf. 11. 7 and 17. L KoXXcrcXi^F. 

33-8 ^ . . Sparta, of old the dauntless, at whose single-handed might Ares in war 
was many a time and oft terror-struck, is now cast headlong and defenceless by thrice ten 
thousand foes, beneath unconquered Philopoemen and the spears of the Achaeans ; and 
the birds looking upon the smoking plain mourn . . .' 

33-4. I. riuf vdpog ... ray x«P<* • • • ToXXaictff fV irokitriw. The last word is however very 
doubtful; iro may be r» and o- may be f, while of the supposed « only a slight vestige of the 
base is left. Blass would retain iv and read n6Ktuv or iroXfW. A couplet has fallen out either 
before or after 11. 33-4, since there is nothing to govern Axuct^fiopa. Perhaps, as suggested 
above, 11. 22-3 should come in here, though they do not seem particularly appropriate. 

35. d* should perhaps be inserted after vw, 

36. 1. lutpM^v, 

37. f of ir€piCfivxTipov (^ wtpurftvxrip6v) has been corrected. 

38. The letters in the latter part of the line are much damaged ; the ^ could equally 
well be ^, €(r may be or or . c, and for the supposed ir, which is not satisfactory, . i should 
perhaps be substituted. 

39-40. The letters ]c/>ei;[ and ]Kpo9ro[ are on a detached fragment, the appearance of 
which decidedly points to the position here assigned to it. The contents of the recto 
create no difficulty (cf. 659. 21-4 note) and dKf>6ircXi£ in some form fits the context in 1. 40 
very well ; moreover above p of ]fp^ is the end of a long stroke descending from the line 
above, which just suits the ^ or ^ after the lacuna in 1. 38. The cumulative effect of these 
considerations is undeniably strong. 

42-7. ' To Pan of Acroria and the . . . nymphs were dedicated as hunting-spoils by 
neighbour Glenis this head and . . . hide and these swift feet. O Pan and ye Nymphs, 
prosper the doughty hunter Glenis . . .* 

42. *AicpwpfM was the name of a mountain peak in Sicyon, and 'Axp^ptirffs is given by 
Steph. Byz. as a local epithet of Dionysus. The mutilated word before wftxjiau was 
probably some adjective ending in -to-i (cf. 1. 49), but the space is very short for ^-Li:^ — w yj 
as required by the metre, and a corruption may be suspected. 

43. 1. rxijwt as in 11. 47 and 53. For i{vtnry€<ri}is cf. Anih. PaL vi. 183. 2 ; a[vaYpt(n}jg 
(vL 34. 4) could also be read. 

44. The first a of ravrov has been corrected, and to make the result clearer another r 
was added above the line. 


45. Cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 34. 2 koi Kotrpw rowrht Ka6a^ v6das, KoBw^t might of course be 
read for oyc^irc here, but the meaning would not be affected. 

46. 1. yvfiifxu, ^}tvrfipa must be Ofip€vr^pa or ayptvr^pa ; perhaps nSvd* [SKiOfiw ay^tirr^pa, 

47. 1. dt^fiaaiT followed by something like aJiy Sypawi KakaU ; but the remains of the 
letter ailer «m suggest d, C, or (. Cf. Anih. Pal vi. 158. 3-4 atf^crc d* aU\ nhv dycXi^y Nv/i^ 
viboKQ, and vi. 34. 5^6 aXX* & nay <ricoiri^a ical c2ff oirto-tt noXvaivoy fifcrypoy irififrow vUa 2ifivk€»» 

49-64* * To the cave-dwelling mates of the Sileni and to homed Pan of Acroria their 
chief these trophies, a scathless head and new boar's hide, that not even steel may rend, 
were hung up to view as a thank offering for a goodly quarry by Glenis the son of noble 

49. 1. 2iKffp&p. 

50. 1. ravr* for raad, 

51. oKfu/ra may be interpreted in the sense of 'uninjured' or 'permanent' on the 
analogy of irvXai dKfifiT€s in An/A, Pal. ix. 526 or may be regarded as an epithet which 
strictly applies only to the living animal (cf. Soph. Anfig. 353 oiipti6v r wcfitrra ravpov). 

52. xo^vo* is for x<>^vi3i ; cf. wfunu for vvfA^oi in 1. 46. The top of the o is missing, 
but p seems excluded. 

54. 1. 'Owi(<ri)^yf[v]r? 

56. 1. dpvfwv6/iov or dfwfihw 6fjtov. The rest of the epigram was never added. 

668. Argument of Cratinus' ArONYCAAEZANAPor. 

i9'8x i2«3 CM. 

Of all the lost Greek classics there are few of which the recovery would be 
of greater importance than the plays of Cratinus or Eupolis, and though the 
present fragment does not give any actual portion of Cratinus' works it never- 
theless throws some interesting and much wished for light upon the plots of his 
comedies, about which almost nothing was known previously. It consists of 
the argument of the Aiowa-aXi^vbposy one of Cratinus' most famous plays, 
written in a small uncial hand in the late second century or the first half of the 
third. The title Aiowa-aXi^avbpos fj (i. e. the 8th drama) Kparflvov occurs, not 
where it would be expected at the end, but at the top of the last column, and 
is written in much larger uncials. What is meant by this comedy being called 
the ' 8th ' is uncertain. Similar numbers are assigned to extant Greek plays in 
their arguments, e. g. the Antigone of Sophocles is the * 3»nd,' the Alcestis of 
Euripides the * 17th,' the Birds of Aristophanes the ' 35th.' That the numbers 
refer to the chronological order is barely possible in the first two of these 
instances and impossible in the third ; and in the case of the Dionysalexandrus 
also it is very improbable that the arrangement according to which that play was 


the 8th was chronological. Korte would make it an alphabetical arrangenient. 
As frequently happens in scholia, there are numerous abbreviations in the text 
of the argument. In most cases the last letter written of an abbreviated word 
is above the line ; *Epfi(^s) in 1. 5 and 'Kapaho0r\a-6}i.€vo{v) in 1. 40 are written epfx' 
and TtapaZoOfiaofxevo. kclC takes various forms, / in 1. 6, k$ in 11. 9, 17, 33, and 43, 
^ in II. II and 2&1. 1/ for iiiv occurs in 11. 7 and 38, and ^ for bi in 11. 23 and 40. 
The high stop is occasionally employed. The MS. is not very accurate, cor- 
ruptions occurring in two lines ; cf. notes on 11. 8 and la. The extant fragments 
of the Aiow(raX4$avbpos, apart from single words, number nine, and how little 
these and the title of the play served to indicate its contents may be judged 
from the fact that Meineke considered ^A\4(avhpo9 to be Alexander the Great, 
and therefore wished to assign the play to the younger Cratinus. Kock on the 
other hand inferred from the common occurrence of well-known mythical 
personages in the titles of comedies that Alexander was the Trojan Paris, and 
favoured the authorship of Cratinus the elder. The acute hypothesis of Kock 
is now verified by the papyrus, which shows that ^Aki^avhpos in the title is indeed 
the Trojan, and that the plot turned upon an amusing perversion of the story 
of the Trojan war, in which Dionysus played the part assigned in the legend 
to Paris. That the play was the work of the elder Cratinus is moreover 
proved by the note appended at the end, stating that Pericles was attacked 
for having been the cause of the war. The date of its performance is thus 
fixed to the year B.C. 430 or 429. 

The earlier part of the argument, contained in the upper portion of Col. i 
and probably in a preceding column, is lost, and where the papyrus becomes 
intelligible it is describing the vapipouris (11. 6-9). The chorus apparently 
consisted of satyrs in attendance upon Dionysus (cf. 1. 4% and 1. 6, note), and 
the action took place for the most part on Mount Ida. The vapipaan is 
followed (II. 9-12) by a scene between the chorus and Dionysus, in which they 
mock at him, very likely on account of the guise in which he presents himself. 
Possibly Cratin. Fr. inc. a8i iroifi^y KaOiarnK alvoXos koi j3ot;fcJ\o; refers to this 
incident. Then comes (11. ia-9) a parody of the judgement of Paris. Aphrodite, 
who promises to Dionysus that he shall be the most beautiful and most beloved 
person in the world, naturally is victorious. Dionysus next goes to Sparta and 
brings back Helen to Mount Ida (11. ao-3). Upon the approach of the Achaeans 
they both take refuge in the house of the real Alexander, Dionysus turning 
himself into a ram and hiding Helen in a basket (11. 23-33). It is easy to 
understand the boisterous fun to which this scene must have given rise. A 
glimpse of it is afforded by the familiar quotation from the Dianysalexandrus h 8* 
1\\lBio% &Tir€p vpSfiaTop j3^ j3$ \4y(ap j3a5(C«i, which no doubt refers to Dionysus' 



appearance in the character of a sheep. Alexander himself now comes on the 
stage, and detects the lovers ; the denouement is that Helen remains with him 
as his wife, while Dionysus is sent off in disgrace to be delivered to the Achaeans, 
but accompanied by the faithful satyrs (11. 33-44). 

The papyrus concludes with the scholiast's remark already mentioned, 
showing that the play was directed against Pericles, who may well have been 
satirized in the principal character as Dionysus. Imperfect as it is, the argu- 
ment well illustrates the perversion of familiar legends which seems to have 
been a favourite resource of the older comic poets, and of Cratinus in particular. 

We are indebted to Prof. A. Korte for several suggestions on this 

Col. 1. 

I ] • 

[ ]f^T( ) 

[ ]7«^ 

[ ] avTOv /ifi 

5 [ M-]*<^*'' ^ Epii{ri9) 

[ yrai ic(ai) ovroi 

fi{€p) ng(psi) T0V9 O^aras 
Tiva irwoy '!roiri{ ) 
SiaXeyovTai K{ai) 
10 irapai^av€VTa rov 

AiowiTov €7naK(ic{7rTOvai) (tcai) 

pay€vo/i€9^aiy avTa>i 

napa /i€U [Hpas] rvpavvi8o{si) 
15 aKitniTOU 9ra[p]a S AOrjva^ 

€im9(«(ay) K(a)T{a) noX€/io{v) ttj^ 

8 A^po8t{Trisi) KaXXicrTo{y) T€ if(ai) 

^n^paarov avrov wrap 

\€iv Kpiv^i TavTrjP PiKav 
20 p{€)r{a) S€ Tav{Ta) nXwaas us 

AaK€8aino(ya) (jcai) rriv EX^vriv 

Col. ii. 

Zv [ 


Tov AX^^a^8{pov) K{aC) Ttju p{tv) EX^vri{y) 
30 c«9 TaXapov caav^^p rvpov ? 

Kpv^as €avTOv 8 €is Kpio{y) 

/i{€yr{a)<rK€vaaa9 vnop^vti 

TO peXXov' napaycvo 

p€vos 8 AX€^avS(pos) K(ai) (fxopa 
35 aas €KaT€po(y) ayeiv ctti ras 

yavs 7rp(oo')raTTCt a>y napaSaxrcav 

T019 A^atoi(9) oKvovati? 8€ rris 

EX€PTj{s) Tavrtju p(€v) oiKT€ipa9 

0)9 yvyai\ €^<ov €TriKaT€x{€i) 
40 Tov 8(€) Aiom^aop) a>y napaSoOri 

aop€vo(y) aTTooTcXXci avv 

aKoXou6{ovai) 8 01 o-ari^oi) napuKoXovv 

T€9 T€ K{ai) ovK av 7rpo8ci>(r€iv 

avToy if>a<rKovrts Kcopm 
45 8€iTai 8 €v Tfli 8papaTi He 

piKXris paXa mOavcos 81 


€19 Tfiv IStip aKov((ra9) 6(f) /i€ roty AOriyaioi^ Toy no\€/iov 

T oXiyoi' TOWS ilxa^oi/y m/p 
25 [jToXyiv rriv y(<iii{pav) ^€uy(ci) Trpoy 

6 sqq. 'These (the satyrs) address the spectators on behalf of (?) the poet, and when 
Dionysus appears mock and jeer at him. Dionysus, being offered by Hera indestructible 
power, by Athena success in war, and by Aphrodite the prospect of becoming the most 
beautiful and most beloved of all, adjudges the victory to Aphrodite. Afterwards he sails 
to Lacedaemon, carries away Helen, and returns to Ida. Hearing soon after that the 
Achaeans are ravaging the country, he takes refuge with Alexander, and hiding Helen in 
a basket like a (cheese ?) and turning himself into a ram awaits the event. Alexander 
appears and detects them both, and orders them to be led away to the ships intending to 
hand them over to the Achaeans ; but when Helen objects he takes pity on her and keeps 
her to be his wife, but sends off Dionysus to be handed over. Dionysus is accompanied 
by the satyrs who encourage him and declare that they will not desert him. In the 
play Pericles is satirized with great plausibility by innuendo for having brought the war 
upon the Athenians.' 

6. Perhaps air€px}fTQi, as Korte suggests, ovroc: sc. the satyrs (cf. I. 42), as Blass 
thinks. Though of course this is not a satyric play, there seems no reason why a chorus 
should not be composed of satyrs, especially in a comedy in which Dionysus is the chief 
character. The verbs in 11. 11-2 are very appropriate too to the satyrs, who occur in 1. 42 
as if they had been mentioned before. 

8. irv»F 9rcMi7( ) is corrupt. Blass suggests vn-rp rov iroii7(TDv), which makes good sense 
but is a rather drastic change; cf. however the next note. KOrte prefers »■(«/)*) twv 
9rou;(r«>y), which is nearer to the text of the papyrus. 

12. irapay9¥0fuv»y seems to be a mistake for some word like irpoTMiwofUiwy, Kdrte 
suggests napayytWofUPoiV, 

30. Perhaps wrft[«p rvpov or Tapix{os) ; cf. Ar. Ran. 558-60 t6 vM rapixos oIk tipniKd 
iro>. /Ack Ai*, o^d< r&y rvpSy yc t6v x^ofx^v, roXoy, t» o^os avroU rois rakapois KonftrBup. yapov is 
also possible; cf. Crat. jPr. iVir. 280 6 rakapo% vylv dtairXcMf ctrroi ydftav, Kdrte prefers opwy 
or x'7'^ ToKapov being the technical word in Athenaeus p. 122 for a bird- basket. 

664. Philosophical Dialogue. 

Height 29 cm. 

Part of a philosophical dialogue on the subject, apparently, of government, 
one of the characters in which is no less a person than Pisistratus the tyrant of 
Athens. There remain in all portions of four columns, contained in two main 
fragments which do not join and of which the relative position has to be 
determined by internal evidence. In Fr. («), the first column of which is 
complete, some one who speaks in the first person gives an account of his 


movements at the time of the usurpation of Pisistratus. He had left Athens 
after that event took place and joined Solon in Ionia; subsequently at the 
instance of his friends, including Pisistratus himself, and on the advice of Solon, 
he returned to Athens and was there invited to the house of Hagnotheus, a 
relative of his own and grandfather of Thrasybulus son of Philomelus, a young 
man whose guardian he himself was. Of the second column we have no more 
than the first few letters of the lines ; but in the lower part of it other speakers 
evidently intervened (1. 68 l]<^iy co [, 1. 81 woAa)3ci[v). Fr. (*), containing another 
nearly complete column, is also in dialogue form. Here the . persons are, 
besides the narrator (l^iji^, 11. 7, 12), Pisistratus, Ariphron, and Adimantus, and the 
principal subject of conversation is the career of the tyrant Periander of Corinth, 
in whose company Ariphron professes that he and Adimantus had recently 
been, and whose misfortunes he proceeds to describe. Most probably Fr. (a) 
comes from near the beginning of the work, and the narrative portion of Col. i 
is introductory to the whole dialogue. How much, if anything, is lost between 
Col. ii and Col. iii (Fr. {b)) is of course quite uncertain, but it is improbable 
that there is any considerable gap. The anonymous narrator in Col. i will 
accordingly be the same person as the speaker in Col. iii. 11. 92&-ioa ; but the 
identity of this intimate friend (1. 13) of Pisistratus and sharer in the exile 
of Solon remains a puzzle. Ariphron is perhaps to be recognized as the grand- 
father of Pericles ; and Thrasybulus, son of Philomelus, of whom it is here 
remarked (1. 29) that he was popularly supposed to be in love with the tyrant's 
younger daughter, is evidently the Thrasybulus of whom Plutarch tells the story 
{Apophth. Reg. et Imp.^ p. 189 c, de Ira Cohib.^ p. 457 f, cf. Val. Max. v. i. a) 
that he kissed the daughter of Pisistratus at a chance meeting, and that the 
latter instead of being angry gave him her hand in marriage. Polyaenus, who 
adds an episode of the abduction of the girl by her lover {Strategem. 5. 14), 
substitutes Thrasymedes for Thrasybulus, but agrees with our author as to the 
name of his father, Philomelus. 

But who was the author of this dialogue ? It is written in remarkably good 
Attic (except ds oIkov for el; {i^v) oUlav in 1. 40), and so far as the style is concerned 
it may be a product of the Aristotelian age. Blass, indeed, suggests that it might 
actually be attributed to Aristotle, with whom Pisistratus was a favourite 
figure. In support of such a view appeal could be made to certain resemblances 
in language between this fragment and the ^kOr]vaiMv Uokir^la — assuming the 
authenticity of that work : — compare e. g. 11. ^-6 (SrfXcoj/) irpokiy<av 'Atfiywfois on 
nfia-larpaTos ivifiovXeSti jvpawibi VflOeiv avrovs ovk ijp bvvardi with At A. Pol. 14* 2 
o<roi ixiv yap iyvoovci llfiirCaTpaTOP iinTidiiifvov rvpai{vCbi] . . . iir€i hi Xiytav [ovk 
lirctjtfcy, 11. 8-9 iTtobTjfilav ivT€vd€V TioirjaapLtvoi with AtA. Pol. 1 1. I, 13. 1 iTtoirifilav 


iTTOirjcaTo, 11. 23-4 bioi riip tQv TtpayyAroiv Kariirracriv with At A. Pol, 42. I ^ vvv 
KaTia-Tacis t^9 TroAircfay, 11. 25-6 ovbfls ^ireSe^cSicei irphs iJL€yaXo(t>ii€iav with -/4/A, Pol. 
37» 2 TToAv wpis ifioniTa (cf. 1. I12) koI irovripCav itrihoaav; cf. also 1. 1 15 rlvi Tavrg 
itplrj] and Arlst. Fr. 44 rf tovt* i(f)ri. But such coincidences are not very con- 
clusive ; and on the other hand these fragments do npt conform to the normal 
type of Aristotelian dialogue, in which, as we know both from the allusions of 
Cicero {fid AiU iv. 16, xiii. 19) and his imitations, the leading part was taken by 
the philosopher himself. It will be safer then to leave the writer anonymous, 
though he may well be as early as the third or even fourth century B. C. 

As will have been observed, this papyrus reopens some important questions 
of history and chronology, upon which some remarks are made in the commentary 
(notes on 11. i-io, 106-9). If Solon went to Asia when Pisistratus became 
tyrant, his famous meeting with Croesus may have occurred then, and the 
'beautiful myth' be after all a sober fact. The synchronism of the tyrannies 
of Pisistratus and Periander is another very interesting point, which with the 
testimony of Herodotus partly on the same side should not be dismissed too 
lightly. It is no doubt a question how far the setting of an imaginary dialogue 
can supply a basis for historical conclusions; but a comparison with such a 
work as Plutarch's Symposium is hardly fair to the present fragments, which 
may probably be regarded as an index to the average opinion of the day, and 
as such deserving of consideration, in spite of the conflict with the * so-called 
systems of chronology, the contradictions of which a thousand correctors have 
not yet succeeded in harmonizing.' 

The papyrus is written in tall columns measuring 22 x 7 cm^ in a round 
uncial hand rather resembling that of 412 (P. Oxy. Ill, Plate v), which dates 
approximately from the year 245 A. D. ; the present example is more r^;ular 
and graceful, but no doubt belongs to about the same period. A second hand 
has made one or two small corrections, and seems also to have added some 
at least of the paragraphi and stops. Of the latter all three kinds are found 
(middle at 11. 26, 38, 105, 153 ; low at 1. 18) ; but they are not used with much 
discrimination. The double points, which as usual mark a change of speaker, 
also look more like the second hand than the first. The occasional diaereses, 
however, and marks of elision, as well as the angular signs sometimes employed 
for filling up a short line, are with little doubt by the original scribe. 

(d) Col. i. Col. ii, 

7rpoT€pov 17 Huntrrparov Xafitip [0€<oi 


Sri irpoXeycop AOrivaioi^ ori X[ 

niaiarpoTos €7nPov\€V€i tv ^p[ 

5 pavviBi inOuv ai/row ovk riv 50 ac^ 
SvvaTos* €ya> Se KaTa/ieiva? 

rjSfj nKricrrparov rvpavv[oyv 
T09 airoSrj/iiav €VT^v6ev 
7roi'qaa/i€i/o9 €v Iwviai fiera 
10 SoXwvo9 Sierpifiov y^fiovooi 

S€ Tcov ^iXcov <nrovBa(ov 
T<ov rjKeiv /£€• Kai /laXurra 
ni(narpaTou 8ia Tqv otK€io 
Tfira* So\myo9 xeXeuoyro? 
15 erravriXOov AOfiva(€ KaT€ 

XiTTov p,€v wu cyravOa nai 
Sa SpaavfiovXou rov iCKo 
pr\Xw. KaT€iXri<f>€iv S€ p€i 
pai^i^v riSri paXa KctXov Kaya 
20 60V Kcu Tfiv oi/riy Kat rov rpo 
irov iroXv Sia^povra rmv 
riXiKuoTWV T€Tanupci>p€ 

vwv yap rcov aXXa>i^ Sia ttiv 
TCDP npayiiaTci>p Karaarairiv 

yaXo^vop* fravra? J€ Uttc/oc 
/SoXei^ LinroTp(Hf>icu9 Kai ku 
vriyiai9 Kai rais aXXais Sana 
i{ai9] ^cc]/3e/9Ai7ro 8 €p ttji no 







Tou nai[pos 











Ttj<r . [ 

TOV €k[ 


h <? [ 











30 X[c]« T17S y€coT€pa9 rtov rov 

rov niaiarparov Ovyarfpoup r 

^ '^ ' '^ KaK€ipri[ 

€pap iSdip appfiif>opovaap* r 

AyvoOtos ovp namro^ av priavn[ 

rov nap cot kcu rp€<l>o/i€P09 80 noSripi[a 



35 ^Tvy)(av€v o SpaavfiovXo^* 
Sia TO Tov iraTpos kcu ttj^ 
/iTiTpoi op(f>avop KaraKu 
(f>6rivai* Tpa^fyvBus n /lot 

SoK^i] irpos auTOv koKu /i' 
40 €is oiKov avyy€vri t€ avroi? 
ovra Kai KaraXeXii/iiieuov 
eirirponov tmo tov fiXo/iri 
Xov Kayio paXa npoOv/uo^ 

e^aSi^op Kai yap lyi' €v rjSo 
45 I'ly fioi TO (TvySiaTpificiv Ayvo 



yap ij[ 

yow [ 

90 aVT€[ 

(6) Col. iii. 

Ii€v ot;ra>9 niOaym €oik€p 

€1 Toipw €^riy aXfiOfj TavT [e 
iTTiv ovT av U^piavSpmi Xv 
aiTtXoifi fiaXXop ap\€iy 17 v 

95 (f> €T€pov alpxleaOar ovr aXXa>i 
ov0€vi TCD{y] (f>avXo>s apxoirrcov* 
SoKco yap a[t;r]oi/ €(f>tiv €v T019 
<l>iXTaTOis [KO/ii^EiaOai Ta9 afiap 
Tuis* Ti yap [(l)tX]T€pov avSpi 

100 VOW €j(o[i^«] naTpiSoS' Kai 
[K]aTa (f>v(riv [oC\k€U»v ayOpe^ 
[n]ci>v : inro[XaP]nu ovv Api 
[0]pa)i/ aXri[6ri y]ri AC €01/ Ac 
[y]€is' Kai poi^X]o/i€0a aoi /lap 

105 [T]vpriaai eyco Kai ASfi/iayTO? 
[o]vToai napayeyopepoi wvi 
\Il€]piavBp<oi 8ia Tfjv cuporq 
[T]a /leyaXr) iravv {rvpLifiopai 
[ir\(^pm€(rovTi : Kai niaiarpa 

no [t]09 TlVl TOUTtll €0[iy l] €y<» €1 

Col. iv. 


140 €d 



[^^€v ^pcurto* npo 7[ov yap] Kv ^T9[ 

[^€]Xoy TOP n€pica^8p[ov n]aT€ and^ 

[pa] Xafitiv Tiju ap)(Ti[u €K]ga raa{ 

[to]jv Tri9 fro\€ws ({i KaXo]u 145 ra)i{ 

4 Xa)i/[ 

115 [ii]€voi BaK^aScu] <n{yy€V€ia] . 

[/i€]yaXiy Xa/3[oi/]TOff [«€ av] ^^ ,* 

[ro]u Tiiv apxjiv rc[vTci^v to] . 

[fi€v] trXTjdos €if>vy€ t[ ] 

[• • -ir o\iyc[i] 8€ Kat[ ] 

lao [• • • •]ff?{^]'^ ^^ ^'^'^^f [*****] 

[. • .]€i/ci[. • .Jreo- • a[ ] 

[. • .]pxov[. . .];^/wi[ ] 

[. . .]€Vfll ^. . .]VT€S €<r[ ] 

[• • .jflOi 01 €n[.] • ODff J€0[ ] 

125 [. . ir]po9 Tc[v II]€piavS[pov . •] 

[• • .jcri fioi [fr\]ri(na^^iv . • . 

[. . . .]y7rar[, .] Cirep rc^i; IT€ 

[piaji^jpoi;. i^ai] ri9 €ia'a[. . . . 

[. •] K€\ev(ra . [• .]amv€[. • • . 
130 [. • .]y€iv a{. . .]K€Tai' •[.... 

[• • O^ ^f ^* /[• • •]'''/><"»'/[• • • • 
[. • .l^o/iai k[. • .] j8oi/X[. . . • 

[. • .]iwnr€f[ 

[....]. €10Vt[. 

13s [ 1 • ^^o[. 



»5o M 


155 Woif{ 

]li€ a<ni[ 
] Kai iraX[ 

160 ]o; ea[ 
] . <Taa[ 


'(Solon) before Pisistratos seized the government went abroad; for his warnings to the 
Athenians that Pisistratus was aiming at a tyranny failed to convince them. I however 
stayed on ; but when the tyranny of Pisistratus was already established I left the country 
and lived in Ionia with Solon. After some time my friends were anxious for my return, and 
particularly Pisistratus, on account of our intimacy; so as Solon urged it I went back to 
Athens. Now I had left there a boy named Thrasybulus, the son of Philomelus. I found 
him grown into a very handsome and virtuous young man, far superior in looks and 
manners to the others of his age ; for in the general debasement due to the political situa- 
tion no one had advanced to any nobility of character. He surpassed them all in horse- 
breeding and the chase and other such expensive pursuits ; and it was said against him in 
the city that he was in love with the younger daughter of Pisistratus, whom he had seen 
carrying the vessels of Athene. His grandfather Hagnotheus in whose house it happened 
that Thrasybulus, who had been bereft of both father and mother, was being brought up, 
being, I think, a little annoyed with him, invited me to his house as I was their kinsman 
and had been left guardian by Philomelus. I was very ready to go, for Hagnotheus' 
company was a pleasure to me . . .' 

i-io. This statement that just before the establishment of the tyranny of Pisistratus 
Solon left Athens and went to Ionia is not only new but conflicts with the account of 
Plutarch (JSol. 30-1), who represents Solon as refusing to fly and as living on at Athens in 
friendly relations with the usurper. The *ABrivalup noXcrcui (14. 2) does not suggest that 
Solon retired from Athens, though on the other hand there is nothing there inconsistent 
with such a view; it is simply stated that Solon's warnings and opposition proved fruitless. 
Diogenes Laertius indeed asserts (L 51, 62) that Solon died in Cyprus, and this statement 
may now have to be treated with more respect than heretofore. A new light is thus turned 
upon the much discussed question of the meeting between Solon and Croesus as king of 
Lydia. The usurpation of Pisistratus and the accession of Croesus to sole sovereignty are 
placed in the same year, b.c. 560, and there will be no chronological objection to the 
interview described by Herodotus, if it is transferred to this period. With regard to the 
date of Solon's death, xp^twi in 1. 10 here is too vague to build any argument upon; 
according to Heraclides Ponticus he survived the overthrow of the constitution avxv^ XF^'^f 
according to Phanias of Ephesus less than two yeare (both op, Plutarch, SoL 32). 

5. 1. W€i6€lP. 

II. This construction of airoMCtip with the infinitive is common in Aristotle, e.g. A/A. 

Pol, 38. 4 ots aMs cWovdacrcv i\$€Uf, 

15. mrcXtiroi^ is probably for JcarcXciirov. 
26. 1. ^pc/3dX(X)ry. 

29-32. This is the first mention of a second daughter of Pisistratus. With apprf 

ifiopowrav cf. Polyaenus, Strategem. 5. 14 Bpcurviufitit ^iXo/ii^Xov rff Ucururr/iarov Bvyarp^t 
ipaaBwh fro/urcvovcray aMfp vpoadptifituf c^iXi/o-fy. Apparently the author of our dialogue 
either did not know of or did not accept this more romantic version, for appitji^powrav 
and voianvovaav can hardly refer to different occasions. For diojSkixXea^ with the 
infin. cf. Hdn. 2. 6. 10 aXX* Bntp t^p duffkriBtjs fU(ro0a<riXm thai, but the construction is 

37. ofHJHiPop: L 6p<f>apdt. 

82. All that remains of the supposed r over the line is a rather coarse horizontal 
stroke, immediately above a break in the papyrus. 

88. The letters otrr have each had a short horizontal stroke drawn through them, 
probably by the first hand ; the doubtful i was perhaps also deleted. 


91-114. *"This accordingly seems probable. If then," said I, "this be true, it would 
be of no more advantage to Periander to rule than be ruled by another nor to any other 
bad ruler. For I suppose," I said, " that he will reap the reward of his misdeeds among 
those dearest to him. For what is dearer to a sensible man than his country and his 
blood-relations?" **Yes, by Zeus," struck in Ariphron, "you speak truly, and I and 
Adimantus here wish to bear you out, having just been with Periander when his cruelty 
plunged him into a terrible disaster." "What disaster?" said Pisistratus. "I will tell 
you," he said. " Before Cypselus, the father of Periander, obtained the supremacy, the 
great clan of the Bacchiadae, as they are called, ruled the city. When he became supreme 
the majority of them fled ... a few however remained. . . ." ' 

98. [cofuJcio-Au rai afiapruit in the sense of KOfuturBtu ra cjc r&p dfiapriup is a CUrious 
expression, though cf. Arist. E/A. Ntc, ix. 7 KOfuovfUinvt riis x^P^^*^* 

106-9. Unless the present conversation is to be supposed to have occurred while 
Pisistratus was still a private person, which is eminently improbable, this passage plainly 
implies that Periander of Corinth was not yet dead when the tyranny of Pisistratus was 
established at Athens. The ordinary chronology places the accession of Periander in 
B. c. 625 and his death in 585, thus leaving a very considerable interval before the first 
tjrranny of Pisistratus, which no one desires to put earlier than b.c. 560. According to one 
passage of Herodotus, however, Periander and Pisistratus were contemporaries; for he 
makes the former arbiter in a war between Athens and Mytilene which followed upon the 
capture of Sigeum by Pisistratus (v. 94-5). The usual method of avoiding this difficulty is 
to suppose that there were two wars with Mytilene, and that the arbitration of Periander 
occurred in the first. But for this there is no kind of evidence, and, as Beloch has pointed 
out (Rhetnisches Museum^ vol. xlv. p. 466 sqq.), the difficulties involved in this explanation 
are hardly less than those which it attempts to solve. He himself suggests that the mistake 
of Herodotus consists in referring an arbitration by Periander in a dispute between Tenedos 
and Sigeum (Arist RheL i. 15. 13) to the period of the war against Mytilene; at the same 
time Beloch considers that the chronology of Periander is quite insecure, and that he 
might with advantage be put several decades later. But other references in Herodotus 
clearly point to the earlier date, for the tyranny of Periander at Corinth synchronized with 
that of Thrasybulus at Miletus (Hdt. i. 20, v. 92), which was established at the beginning 
of the reign of Alyattes king of Lydia (i. 18-22)"; while the eclipse of the sun which ended 
the war between Alyattes and Cyaxares of Media (i. 74) provides a securely fixed point of 
departure (approximately b.c. 585). Herodotus' chronology is probably past mending. 

108. luyakq irayu trviu^pai : to what this refers is not clear. As the Bacchiadae were 
in some way involved, the misfortune is apparently not one of those ordinarily ascribed by 
tradition to the private life of Periander. 

115. Cf. Hdt. V. 92 ^v ikiyapx^^, oeai otroi Bwcxuidai KaK€6fA€POi ^wtfuxp r^v irSKut ititioa'av dc 
ttai fyoiTo c{ aXXijXa»y. It is doubtful whether die mistake of the original hand in the 
spelling of the name was anything more than v for i ; but there is barely room in the 
lacuna for [adm]. 

119, ««[: the third letter is quite uncertain; perhaps Ka^tyxwcof I aircX]€»r[o]ir ovf. The 
question of the reading here is complicated by the doubt concerning the position of the frag- 
ment containing the first part of 11. 1 20 sqq. Lines 1 25-6 and 127-8 will suit the arrangement 
adopted in the text, which moreover brings out a column of exactly the required length. 
In 1. 120 this fragment contains the doubtful « and part of the ir ; the rest of the ir (which 
apart from the fragment could be read as r) is on the upper piece. Another break 
occurs between 11. 133-4, but here the junction is almost certain. The latter parts of 



11. 128 j ri£ 9iir€[ ... 132 ]/3ouX[ are also on a detached fragment the position of which, though 
probable from the appearance of the papyrus, is by no means secure. 

150-63. This fragment from the bottom of a column very likely belongs to Col. iv ; 
it does not appear possible to find a place for it in Col. iii. 

665. History of Sicily. 

Fr. (a) 10-5 x 4*6, Fr. (3) 10-3 x 4*6 cm. Platb I. 

These fragments, which belong evidently to the same column, of which 
they formed the upper and lower portionis respectively, are notwithstanding 
their small size of no slight interest and importance. They contain an abstract 
or summary of events in Sicily, the different items, which are stated in the 
concisest manner, being marked off by paragraph! and further distinguished 
from each other by the protrusion of the first lines into the left margin. The 
papyrus was a regular literary roll, written in a fine uncial hand, which bears 
a very strong resemblance to that of the Oxyrhynchus papyrus of the Ilpoot/uiMi 
AriiJLriyopLKi (facsimile in P. Oxy. I, p. 54), and also to that of the Bacchylides 
papyrus, to which it presents a still closer parallel than was provided by the 
Demosthenes MS. We should assign it, like the Demosthenes, to the second 
century A.D. ; an earlier date is not at all likely. Probably this is part 
of an epitome of a continuous history of Sicily^ and it may well be that, as 
Blass thinks, the work epitomized was the lost History of Timaeus. 

The period to which the fragments refer seems to be that immediately 
following the general overthrow of the tyrannies in the Sicilian cities which 
took place about the year 465 B.C. (Diod. xi. 68. 5). This period is indicated 
by the frequent mentions of conflicts with the f^voi, by whom are meant the 
mercenaries settled in the cities by the tyrants as a support of their rule. 
Diodorus, who is the sole authority for the history of this time, narrates the 
course of the hostilities at Syracuse between these new Conors and the older 
citizens (xi. 72, y6) ; and implies that Syracuse was not peculiar in this respect : — 
'Almost all the cities,' he says (76. 5), *. . . with one consent came to terms with 
the strangers (^i/ot) settled there.' The papyrus fills in some of the intermediate 
details passed over by the historian. We hear of an expedition of ^voi from 
Enna and Cacyrum against Gela, which received aid from Syracuse. This was 
apparently followed by overtures from the (ivoi to the Syracusans (cf. note on 
1. 5), which, however, proved ineffectual, for the next event is a battle between 
them. Shortly afterwards the mercenaries settled at Minoa were defeated 


by the combined forces of Syracuse and Agrigentum. The activity displayed 
by Syracuse warrants the inference that she had herself already got the upper 
hand of her own f^rot, who, as Diodorus relates, were finally defeated in a 
pitched battle. The campaign of the Syracusans against Catana mentioned at 
this time by Diodorus (76. 3) is part of the same anti-foreign movement. But 
hostilities seem to have extended beyond the opposing sections of the various 
city states. The fragments also supply information of an expedition of 
Agrigentum against Crastus, and an engagement subsequently occurred at the 
latter place between the Agrigentines and forces from Himera and Gela, which 
may be supposed to have come to the assistance of Crastus. These new 
facts may not be very weighty, but they convey a more adequate idea than 
was before possible of the period of unrest, the orcto-eiy and rapaxaf, which 
intervened between the overthrow of the tyrannies and the establishment of 
general peace. 

[rcDJi^ €1/ 0/i^[Xa>£ Kai Kpacrrov <rTf{aT€ia 

EaKvpcoi i,v[a>p em '^voii^^n wepi 

^jrjcXw irrpa[T€ia ,g Epa<rroi^ i,i€pa[i€i>u 

Porf[0]€ia Svpa[K]o[<ria>v Kai re\<oici>v frpo9 A[Kpa 

jr€[Xa>]iOif 9cai TT . [. . . . yavTivovs f^^)i7l 

Tf^v i€P€oy npo9 [Svpa ^^^ ^^ Mivmau 


Tmv fcyov OlI^L 


payri Svpatcoa[mp tcai 20 (ovt€S vir AKpa 

Tcoy i€i\co]y [ yavrivcuv Kai X[vp(i 

T\avK(ov 7r€[ Koauov V^P^^vW^^ 

[ ]ap[ [. AKp]ayai^Tiy . . . 

AKpa[yav]Tiy<op em 

1. Ofixl>e[\m : cf. Cic. Verr, 4. 48 Hennenstum nemore^ qui locus . . . umbilicus Siciliae 
nomnatur^ and the spurious line in Callim. H* in Cer, 6. 15 rph d* cfrl icoXXion^f y^oov dpa/icr 

Ofttfxik^p "Evifap, 

2. KoKuptH : the site of this town, which is mentioned by Ptolemy, has been placed 
at the modem village of Cassaro, near Palazzolo ; the present passage seems to indicate that 
it should be looked for further west, and the position given in Kiepert's Tofogr. Hist, Atlas 
is probably not far from the truth. 

5. All that remains of the letter at the end of the line is a straight stroke which 



suggests €, 17, or 1. /> is not impossible, but there is no trace of the tail, and we therefore 
hesitate to introduce 9rp[e(ri3cia, which is otherwise attractive, into the text. 

xo. TkavKutp is evidently a personal name, but nothing is known of this bearer of it. 

II. The gap between the two fragments probably extends to about xo lines, but 
it may be larger. 

13. Crastus is described by Steph. Byz. as vSKis 2iKt\iat t&p Sucomov, citing the SuecXini 
of Philistus. Its position is unknown ; no doubt it was in the neighbourhood of Agri- 

22. The vestiges of the letter after tfipe do not suggest B, but can hardly be said to be 
inconsistent with that letter, since there is no other example of a ^ in the text. If the shape 
of the 6 was tall and narrow, as in the Bacchylides papyrus, the effect of mutilation 
might be that actually presented in the fragment. Of the supposed 7 only a small speck 

23. A fresh entry probably commences at this line, and in that case there would 
be one or even two letters before Arp]ayai{rw . ., e.g. rj or r6 *AKp]ay(u{ruHOP. 

eee. Aristotle, npoTpem-iKS^. 
27*2 X 9*8 r/n. 

A sheet containing two practically entire columns, preceded by the ends of 
lines from a third, the text of which includes a lengthy passage quoted by 
Stobaeus (Flor. 3. 54) from Aristotle, and now generally assigned to the 
Aristotelian dialogue nporpcTrrtKos or Exhortation to Philosophy (Rose, Fr. 57). 
Besides additions at the beginning and end of the excerpt the papyrus supplies 
a sentence omitted by Stobaeus in the middle of his quotation. The evidence 
of these supplementary passages, though bringing no direct proof of the identity 
of the treatise of which they formed part, tend to support the attribution to the 
UpoTp€TTTiK6s^ iTi particuUr 11. 161 sqq., where the foregoing argument on the 
worthlessness of external goods as such results in a recommendation of philo- 
sophy (cf. note on 1. 170). 

The text is written in narrow columns (width 4 cm.)^ placed very close 
together, in rather small informal uncials, which we should date about the 
middle or latter part of the second century. No breathings or accents occur, 
and stops are also absent, the sentences being divided off by paragraphi only. 
The common angular sign is used to fill up short lines. Parts of the initial 
letters of the first few lines of a fourth column remain, but all that is recog- 
nizable is a doubtful e opposite 1. 118 and an co opposite 1. i2o. The papyrus 
is dirty and rubbed in places. 

The appended collation is derived from Hense's edition of Stobaeus, iii. 



3. 25, The MSS. referred to are the Escurialensis Mendozae (M), Parisinus (A), 
and Marcianus as embodied in the edition of Trincavelli (Tr.). Other authorities 
are Maximus Monachus, Gnomologium^ c. 17 (= Max.), where the earlier part 
of the quotation in Stobaeus is given with some slight textual variations, and the 
Florilegium Laurentianum (Laur.), where the extract of Maximus reappears 
(Meineke, StobaeuSy iv. 225, 25). The papyrus sometimes supports one, some- 
times another, of these witnesses, and occasionally corrects them all. It is, 
however, itself far from being impeccable, and in one or two places where it 
is the sole authority emendation is necessary. 





Col. i. 




]Lq . 
23 lines lost. 


Col. ii. 
T€ rrparrciv rtav 
i^ovrwv Ti trpo 

TtlV T0VT(Oy 

Otmpovaav aru 
yiav i^tvy€Lv 

65 Kai vo/ii^cip 
T1JP evSai/ioviav 
ovtc €P rcM iroX 
\a K€KTTia0ai yi 
peaOai /laXXov 

70 17 €v rcot 7ra>9 
Tfiv ^vxrjy 8ia 
K€i(rOai tcai yap 

axo/ia ou ro \a/i 
trpai eaBrjTi K€ 

75 KO(r/lJI/l€VOV 

tpaifi T19 av c[i 
vat /laKapiov 
a^Xa] TO Tfiv i{y€« 
av €\op Kai a[nov 
80 8aia>s 8iaK€[iiJL]€ 
vov Kav iiri8^v 
G 2 

Col. iii. 

115 8ia Tri9 ^X"!^ ^y^ 
6<ov ir\€Ovaa'a<ra 
u avrmy uvai 
ra KTij/iara nav 
T<ov aiayiirrov 

120 annrtp yap €i T19 

r<OV OlK€TC0iV 

Tcoy aurov X!^i 
poDV €iTi tcaraye 
Xacrros av y^voiro 
125 Tov avTOv rpotrov 
019 nX€ovo9 a^iav 
TTju KTfi<nv €iya[i 
aviifitfiriKtv Ti]9 
t8ia9 <l>va'€c»9 a6[Xi 

130 OUS TOVTOVS €£|/a[l 
8€l VOIll(€lV 

Kai TOVTO tear a 
[X]rid€iav ovTa>9 
[€]x€i TiKT€i ya[p 
135 ^^ <l>ij<rtv rj nap 
oi/iia Kopoi ii€\y 
vPpiu airai8^v 
a-ia 8€ /i€T e^ov 



] • vi wap 
50 lauTfov 

] • Kimv 
]y orav 


65 ]ro<r 


Tm^u irpo€ipTj/i€ 
1/0)1/ avTcoi naprji 
TOP avTOv S[€\ rpo 

85 TTOV Kai ^x^^ 
eav rii ir^naiS^v 
/i€vri 7-171/ TOiav 
nyi/ K(U rov roiov 
Tov avOpamov 

90 euScu/jLova npoc 
ayoptvT^ov €<mv 
WK ay Tots €/CToy 
Tfi Xafiirpm? K€ 

95 avTOS firjSevos 
a£io9 <oy ovS€ yap 
[tjmroi/ €av ^aXia 
Xpv<ra Kai criccv 
171/ CXI?* fro\uT€ 

100 X17 <f>av\o9 0v 
Toy TOiovToy 
a^ioy Tiyos yo/ii 
(ofuy [[ni/off yo 
luCop^y^ €iyai 

105 aX\ eay 8iaK€i/u 
yos (i^i) airov8ata>s 
Tovroy /laXKoy 

Xoi>p^S 8€ Tcoy €t 
no prf/i€y<»y av/i 
fiaivH Tois /iri8€ 
yos allots ov<riy 
aray rvypixFi xo 
[/>i7yt]ar Kai Toi>y 

aias ayoiay tc[i9 
140 yap 8iaK€iii€[yois 
ra V€pi Tfiy ^ 
X'fiy KaKO>9 ov 
T€ nXovTOS OVT i 
axvs ovT€ Ka\Xo9 
145 T<»y ayaOcoy €<n[iy 
aXK oami ir€p ay a[v 
rai /laWoy ai 8ia 
B€<r€i9 KaO vn[€p 
PoXrjy vrrap^<oai 

150 TOaOVTO} IJL€i{[0 

Kai n\€ia> roy 

PXairTov<ri {cay) av[€V 
<l>poy7j(r€m9 [na 
155 pay€y(oyTa[i to 
yap /iti iraiS[i /la 
XC^tpC^y TOUT [eoTi 

TO /iri Tocy if[av 
Xois Trjy cfoi^o-i 

160 ay cyx^V^C^^ 
Tf^y 8c if>poi^rfaiy 
atrayTes ay c{jiio\o 
yriaciay eiff to [fiay 
Oayciy yiyy€g'6[ai {kcu) 

165 (riTCiy wy Tas [8v 
ya/i€is il^ikoaoif[ia 
n€pi€ikfi<l>€y o^cr 

T€ no>9 ovK av\po 
if>a<riora>s (l)i\c[ao 
170 (fn^Teoy can Kai 


58-170. *. . . nor prevent them when purposing to do a right action. We ought to 
be warned by the spectacle of their plight to avoid it ourselves (?), and should regard 
happiness not as dependent upon the acquisition of wealth rather than upon a particular 
state of the soul. Bodily blessings would not be held to consist in adornment with 
magnificent apparel, but in the possession of health and in sound condition, even in the 
absence of the other advantages which I have mentioned. In the same way happiness 
is to be attributed to the disciplined soul and to a man of such a character, not to the man 
who is magnificently supplied with externals and is in himself worthless. We do not 
consider a bad horse to be of any value if it has gold chains and costly trappings ; we 
rather give our praise to one that is in sound condition* Besides what we have said, too, 
worthless persons, when they obtain wealth and value their possessions more than the 
goods of the soul, are in the worst case of all. For just as a man who was inferior to his 
own domestics would be ridiculous, so those who come to find their property of more value 
than their own nature ought to be held miserable. And this is the truth of the matter, 
for " satiety breeds insolence " as the proverb says, and want of discipline combined with 
power breeds folly. In a bad state of the soul neither wealth nor strength nor beauty 
are good things, but the greater the abundance of these qualities, the more do they injure 
their possessor, if they are unaccompanied by reason. *' Do not give a child a knife," 
is as much as to say, '' Do not entrust bad men with power." Now reason, as all would 
admit, exists for the acquisition of knowledge, and seeks ends the means to which are 
contained in philosophy ; why then should philosophy not be pursued without hesitation 

61-4. This sentence might be correct if, as Diels suggests, Btmpowrap referred to some 
preceding substantive such as 7 r»y cmovliaimv aipeats. But more probably some correction 
is required ; the simplest perhaps is to emend $nopov<ra» to Bttopovvra or 6e»pov»Tas, with the 
sense given in our translation. Other expedients would be to read rovr m for rovr^v, 
* the wretched state of mind which neglects this,' or to insert n after tcvt»v, * which pays 
great consideration to any of these external things,' but the latter interpretation of Btiopavaav 
is hardly so natural. 

65. The extracts of Stobaeus and Maximus Mon. begin after km, voyiCti dc M, v6iiiCt 
A, voylCtw Tr., 90fuCofup dc Max., vo/x/^ctv dcA Laur. 

68. ytPftrBai : so Max., Laur. ; yiyp€<r6ai MA, Tr. 

69. fiaKkop 7 : fwXXop d(c) MA, Max., Laur., aXX' cV Tr. 

70-2. jrow Ttiv ifvxnv: TJip ^. €^ MA*, TTJ ^^7 ^ M Tr., Max., Laur. Above the « of 
ir«ff there are in the papyrus some faint vestiges, which if not accidental might perhaps 
represent a cursively written tv ; but we have considered this too doubtful for insertion in 
the texL In any case vwt has not been cancelled, and if the intention was to indicate 
a reading c^ nm the fv should have been written further to the left. 

73. <r»/m ov ro : so MA, Max., Laur.; ovdc t6 <r&fui aM Tr. 

76. Tis api so MA", Max., Laur.; ris c^ A^ tm Tr. 

78. Considerations of space made it more probable that vyuuf or vycmv (A, Tr., Max., 
Laur.) was written than vyutap (M). 

82. vpotifnifuwwp : so MSS. except Max., where irapaKHftiv^p is found. 

85. V^x^" • so M, Tr., Max., Laur. ; ^X7 A. 

86. toy rn irtir. : SO M, Tr., Max., Laur. ; evtcrtp lbt7p ntn. Tr. 
88. Ktu : Laur. substitutes tls. rocovroy is omitted in Max. 
92. Tois : so MA, Laur. ; rts Tr., Max. 

€KTog : so MA, Max., Laur. ; cV tovt»p Tr. 


93. Xaympw : SO MA', Max., Laur. ; Xa/iirp^f A^, Tr. 

Ktxoprjyrifitpos : K€Ko<Tfiijfuvos MSS. (K€KoafUPOs Laur., putting \afjLirp&s after «cr«eo<r/A.). 

95. auTos : Max. and laur. add dc. 

96. ovd€ : so A" (and conjecturally Meineke) ; oGn A} and the other MSS. 

97. cay ^Xia : fov ^cXXia MA, Max., Laur. ; k^ ^cXXm Tr. 
98-9. A places txn before xpv<«» 

TOO. The papyrus does not support Meineke's insertion of ovrcfv before ff>av\os which 
is adopted by Rose.* 

105. €av: bs 3p MSS. except Laur., which has ms i» and adds 6 before anoMtos. 

106. The insertion of 171 (so MSS.) is necessary. 

109-19. The excerpts of Stobaeus and Maximus omit this passage, and unfortunately 
its meaning and construction are obscured by a corruption. Apparently w\topa<ra(rati con- 
ceals something like irXcoyor ^ffia, and we may either add tntftffS (cf. 11. 125-7) ^^^ place 
a comma after «cT^/4ara, when the sense will be as in the translation above, or connecting 
roav dia ttis ^XO^ ayadi^v with Tvx«^<n insert S or Sirtp (sO Dlels) before navrwp ai(rxt<rrov. * It 
sometimes happens that worthless persons have botn external and mental gifts, and value 
the former above the latter, which is the most disgraceful thing of all.' CorrupHo optimi 
pessima. The latter remedy produces an easier construction and a more pointed sentence. 

122. r«v is omitted in the MSS. 

126. ttXcovot: irXaovof MSS. 

128. (rv/A/3«j9i;«erv : cn/^^iyiec MSS. 

130. rovTovr ccyo[t: SO MSS. except A, which transposes the words. 

131. The excerpt of Maximus ends here. 

150-1. ftcAf[a>] KOI frXcMD : kol nktm Koi fuiCa Tr., frXfio» icai fui^m MA. 

i53~6* Stobaeus here has x»pW iipovritrtm naf)ay€v6ftMpai, which is the conclusion of his 
quotation. In 1. 153 we have supposed that the repetition of av led to the loss of tap. 
To read (t)ap [x^p^f would make the line too long. 

155-60. Cf. lamblichus, ProtrepHcus^ 2 Pkafitpit ftakiara rpo<l>rjs fttp d<f>6opia rf TO 
v&pa, Krrfatas di r^ rifp ^^vx^p diaxci/icvi^ kok&s, icai iirunpdkh Ktu SfiouiP fuupofUp^ dovpot fidxaipap 
mil fioxBjjpf ivpofuv, which looks like an imitation of the passage before us. On the close 
connexion of part of the treatise of lamblichus with the Aiistotelian dialogue cf. By water in 
Journal of Philology^ ii. 55 sqq. 

164. There would hardly be room for the necessary mu after ycyiw^ai, but the 
homoioteleuton may easily have caused its omission; cf. note on 153-5. 

169. 0iXo<ro^i;rcoy was the key-note of the llporpcirrue<S£, as of the similarly named work 
of lamblichus : cf. Bywater, ihid.^i pp. 68-9. 

667. Aristoxenus ? 

18x8 r/n. 

Parts of two columns, the former of which comprises thirty complete lines, 
containing an analysis of certain musical scales. To the authorship of the 
fragment we have no real clue. It is natural in such a case to think first of 


Aristoxenus, the greatest name among the ancient writers upon musical theory ; 
and there is no reason why the piece should not come from his *ApiJLoviKci Iroix^ia 
or some similar work. But on the other hand there is no particular reason why 
it should, for any treatise on the same subject might include some such dis- 
cussion as that found here. The papyrus probably falls within the third century. 
It is written in a clear semi-uncial hand, without stops or other lection marks ; 
a short space, which is indicated in the transcript below, is used to divide the 
several sentences. 

The highly technical language employed in the fragment can hardly be 
understood or discussed without some preliminary explanation of the composi- 
tion of the Greek scale. We must here acknowledge our g^at indebtedness 
to Mr. H. S. Macran, to whose excellent edition of the Harmonics of Aristoxenus 
the reader is referred for further information. 

The fundamental unit which was the basis of the Greek scale in all its 
later developments was the tetrachord, typically consisting of two dieses^ i.e. 
semitones or smaller intervals, and a complement, or the interval remaining 
when the dieses were subtracted from the concord of the fourth. The magnitude 
of the three intervals determined the genus of the tetrachord as enharmonic or 
chromatic, the enharmonic variety containing two quarter-tones and a ditone, 
and the chromatic other divisions, e. g. two semitones and a tone and a half. 
The more familiar diatonic tetrachord, composed of a semitone and two tones, 
was distinguished by having only one diesis. Larger scales were effected by 
the arrangement or combination (hpiAovla) of such tetrachords in two ways, (a) 
by conjunction (ovya^ij), when the last note of one tetrachord coincided with 
the first note of the next ; or (b) by disjunction (^idCct/fis), when the tetrachords 
were separated from each other by a tone. The combination of a pair of 
tetrachords in these two methods produced respectively the heptachord and 
octachord scales of the seven-stringed and eight-stringed lyres. Further 
additions resulted in what was known as the perfect scale, which took the 
following form (/ = tone, d = diesis, and c = complement) : — 


. ' 


vnrw (trwrffifUpM^) 

J ^ J * c ' 


'd \ d ^ 

c ^ J 

1 J i 


yrfTun^ (9it(tvyfi4yeav) inttpHoKaiMW 

t ' d \ d ^ c"^' d ^ d ^ c 


or in modern notation: — 


J J rJ 

<.vi r^rr.\ j - ^ j^^^-^fr>rf ^ 

It will be observed that this system diverges at a certain point into a 
conjunct and a disjunct scheme, the heptachord scale being the basis of the 
one (the 'lesser complete system') and the octachord that of the other (the 
•greater complete system '). The additional note at the bottom was technically 
known as the irf)o<r\aji,pav6^€vos. 

To come now to the passage before us. The writer is examining and 
locating different scales, and has proposed for consideration a heptachord 

scale of the form ^ , ■ , ■ ^^ ' // ' ' ^ ^^^ ^^ ^'^ ^^P^ 

would be enharmonic or chromatic (11. i-a) and also a conjunctive arrangement 
(11. 2 sqq.). Such conjunction would occur in three places in the perfect scale 
(11. 10 sqq. ; see the scheme above), i. e. in the tetrachords virarmv and /xeo-tti;, 
li€(r&v and vrjrw {<n)vri\i.iUv<ov)y vr\T&v (dieCcvyfi^rcoi/) and vTr€pPokaC(o». Disjunction, 
on the other hand, is only found in the case of the tetrachords ij,€<rw and vtit&v 
{bi€C€vyixiv<ov). To the given scheme is then (11. 19 sqq.) added at the lower 
extremity a tone, corresponding to the Tr/wo-Xa/A/Sai/rffxciro; (see above), and the 
resulting eight-note system is said to occur in the same three combinations as 
before (U. 23, sqq.). Here, however, a difficulty arises, for as will be seen on 
reference to the perfect scale such a scheme occurs in it not thrice but twice 
only, i. e. in the two halves of the ' greater complete system.' The simplest 
remedy is to suppose a defect in the text ; cf. note ad loc. 

Col. i. Col. il 

fiariKov eireira €y t[ 

avya^rj K€i/i€yov 61 X[ 

T€ oXrf €IT€ Kai €1/ /l€ \[ 

5 pel Kai €iT€ 8ia tcov € 35 r[ 


^17; /leXoaSoiTO ra voK o[ 

\a €1$ vTTfpPaTCDS 17 €[ 

/i€v yap Sia^eu^is act r • [ 

vip-as Kai /i€aa9 €^ku /4 

10 vero Troi€iv rriv 8c 40 6[ 

avpai^riv avvePaivc /<[ 

KOivaveiy Tpuov €[ 

av(rrri/iaTci>y o>crr€ S[ 

(Tfiiiaivuv €^avTfis ii[ 

15 €y TOTTCOl Tin 7rOT€ 46 /*[ 

pov Svvarai vnaras a • [ 

Kai /i€<ra9 [[c]] 17 i^ajjiyras tci[ 

KOI /i€<ra9 17 vnepPo ir[ 

Xaias teat vrjTa? earco €i[ 

20 ^€ Kai Toviaiov €iri 50 ^ • [ 

TO fiapv 7rpo<rK€iii€yop ai . [ 


yap €<rTai to (r\riiia rev Koi^ 

TO Tov otCTaxpp8ou 8€l[ 

25 T<ov €iprj/i€v<oy Tpi 65 Kai [ 

<ov avarri/iaTc^y Ka 5c[ 

[0]air€p €y€P€To yva> ^^^n[ 

pijiov Kai €v Tois a rot{ 

Vdor^pov ojroT€ irpo i/iyof 

30 ff>€poiJL€yov avarriiJLa 60 yov[ 

K€l [ 

^"30. '[Such a scale is in the first place] enharmonic or chromatic, in the second 
place it is a conjunctive system, whether its melodic succession be complete or partial, and 
mainly consecutive or broken. For disjunction was shown always to occur in the "lower" 
and "middle" tetrachords, while conjunction was found to enter into three scales, so that 
it did (not) immediately signify the region in which it lay, i.e. whether it applied to the 
"upper" and "middle" tetrachords or the "lower" and "middle" or the "lower" 
and "extreme." Now let a note be added to these at the bass extremity; then this 
scheme of the octachord will be common to (two of) the three scales already mentioned, 
as was proved in the foregoing argument when a scale was propounded . . .' 

2-7. fU\»doiTo is to be taken with 0X7 and cy fitpn as well as with dia rmv cfj^ and 


vnfpfiaras. Scales might be curtailed either by diminishing their compass, i.e. dropping 
notes at the extremities (rv fi*p*i)t or by omitting inner notes {wnpfiarw) ; cf. Aristox. Harm. 
p. 17. 30 (Meibom), and Aristid. Quint, pp. 15-6 tA /ucr mn&v ttrrt <rvp€x^, »f t6 did tw tirjt 
<l>$6yy»v, rh d* vn-rp/3ara, o>£ r^ dca r&v ftfi c^£jr /MX^dov/ifwa. For <rvp(uf>fi and did^cvfcf 
generally cf. Aristox. Harm, p. 58. 1 5 sqq. ra iroXXa in I. 6 seems otiose. 

13 sqq. The construction and sense of this passage are not very clear. If the words 
are to be lefl as they stand, something like dtw vhmos must be understood with tn^/iacWcy ; but 
the change of subject is very awkward, and we prefer to suppose with Mr. Macran that /iij 
was dropped out before arifiawtw. The similarity of the following syllable 017 would help to 
account for the loss. 

15. €v roiroti rufi: SC. Ktirat fi awatfni or KtitrSai r^v (rvwi^^y, according aS run, is accented 
TIM or TUft, rdfrof means technically region or direction of the scale. 

22 sqq. This sentence is the crux of the fragment, for, as already explained in the 
introduction, the series of notes apparently indicated only occurs twice in the perfect scale, 
not three times as here stated by the author. The easiest way out of the diflSculty is 
to adopt Mr. Macran's suggestion that dvoiy has fallen out of the text before t»p cipi;firM»v. 

668. Epitome of Livy, XXXVI I-XL and XLVIII-LV. 

Height 26 cm. Plate VI (Col. viii). 

Literary papyri from Egypt which are now numbered by hundreds have 
hitherto, with a few trifling exceptions, been Greek ; and Latin literature has 
been represented only by a small piece of Vergil and a few unimportant 
historical or juristic fragments. The discovery of an important literary text in 
Latin is therefore a welcome novelty. This consists of parts of eight columns 
of an epitome of a history of Rome, the events being grouped together in strict 
chronological order under the different consular years, and the division of the 
several books being noted. That the author of the history in question was 
Livy, though not stated, is obvious from a comparison of the arrangement of 
the books as numbered in the papyrus with that of the corresponding books in 
Livy's work. 

The epitome is written on the recto ; on the verso is the text of part of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews (667). The presence of the latter enables us to decide 
the relative position of the different fragments of the Livy with the exception 
of a few small pieces, two of which had been gummed over places of the 
recto in order to strengthen the roll, and one of which seems to have been cut 
off from a much later portion of it (11. 218-25). The handwriting is a medium- 
sized upright uncial, with some admixture of minuscule forms (^, d)^ and 
belongs to the same class as the Vergil fragment (P. Oxy. I, Plate viii) and 


the Bodleian Chronicles of Eusebius (Palaeographical Soc. ii, Plate 130), but 
is an earlier example of the mixed style than has hitherto been known. The 
papyrus was found with cursive documents varying from the second to the 
fourth century (chiefly third), and the text of the Epistle to the Hebrews is 
certainly not later than the fourth century (cf. introd. to 667). The Livy 
epitome must therefore have been written not later than the beginning of the 
fourth century, and it more probably belongs to the third. Abbreviations are 
commonly employed in praenomina, in official titles such as cos., /r., trib. pL, 
and liber in the headings is written lib. . Other abbreviations are rare ; but 
cf. 11. 15 pass{a\ 122 Masiniss{ae), 207 omnib{us). A middle point is placed 
after abbreviations, but there are no stops. Each column consists of 27-28 
lines which are broad and contain on an average 37 letters, but the ends 
are very uneven although the scribe has no objection to dividing a word 
between two lines. The lines which mention the consuls for the year project 
by about three letters into the left margin. In spite of the handsome appearance 
of the MS., which has a broad margin above and below the calligraphic writing 
and is certainly not the work of a schoolboy, the text is extraordinarily corrupt. 
Mistakes in proper names, the occasional omissions of letters, and easy palaeo- 
graphical errors such as the confusion of c and g (e.g. 1. 27 intergessit) are not 
surprising ; but forms such as coniurium for connubium (1. 17), fictie grimanibus 
for fictis criminibus (1. 72), planus for primus (1. 217), and still more pug^ 
namentasi (? Perganunos missis 1. iii), trigem reddeterbuit (? . . . ens deterruit, 
1. 184), show that the scribe understood little of what he was writing. It is 
strange that having swallowed such monstrosities he should have in a few 
places taken the trouble to make minor corrections^ CAarfaginientium e.g. being 
altered to Ckartaginiensium in 1. 22, fodem to fidem in 1. 95, and the super- 
fluous s of Lussitanorum in 1. 187 being erased. The epitome briefly chronicles 
events one after the other in the barest manner with no attempt at connexion 
or literary style, thereby presenting a marked contrast to the extant epitome of 
Livy; but this bald, strictly chronological arrangement hardly excuses the 
grammatical errors both of accidence and syntax which are scattered through- 
out the text. The lack of confidence which the scribe's Latin necessarily 
inspires, coupled with the leng^th of the lines, renders the task of restoring the 
lacunae, which occur in nearly every line, exceptionally difficult, and we have 
generally abstained from conjectures which did not seem fairly certain. Yet in 
spite of all these drawbacks, and though it is just when it reaches a new and 
therefore specially interesting fact that the papyrus is apt to present unusual 
obstacles to interpretation, the historical value of the new epitome is considerable, 
as will presently be shown. 


The papyrus falls into two main divisions, the first (Cols, i-iii) covering 
Books 37-40, where Livy'S history is extant, the second (Cols, iv-viii) covering 
Books 48-55, of which only an epitome constructed on quite other lines has 
been preserved. The first section, which deals with events between B. C. 190 
and 179 and necessarily contains no new information, is chiefly interesting 
because it enables us to see the principles on which the epitome was composed, 
and hence to form a better estimate of the value of the second section, where 
no comparison with the actual work of Livy is possible. When allowances are 
made for the point of view of the compiler, the impression which he leaves is by 
no means unfavourable. Being limited to the barest catalogue of actual events, 
he naturally ignores Livy's discussions of origins and causes as well as speeches, 
but he does not omit any of the more important occurrences. With regard to 
the less striking incidents his choice is capricious ; he tends to insert notices of 
picturesque stories, e.g. that of Ortiagon's wife (IL 14-7), the tents in the forum 
(11. 60-3), Theoxena (11. 70-1), even when rather trivial ; and the amount of 
space which he devotes to an event is often in inverse proportion to its im- 
portance. The account of the war in Ambracia, to which Livy gives nine 
chapters, is for instance dismissed in two words (1. 1%). It is noticeable that he 
is more interested in home affairs than the author of the extant epitome, who in 
Books 37-40 mentions fewer events though entering into more details about 
them. The language of the papyrus is in the main borrowed from Livy, from 
whom whole phrases and even clauses are reproduced (e. g. in 11. 78-80), but the 
epitomizer frequently summarizes Livy in his own words (e.g. 11. 8-10) — a 
process which sometimes leads to apparent errors (cf. 1. 3, note). Twice he 
seems to have distorted Livy's chronology through combining two separate 
notices (cf. notes on 11. 7 and 17), but in other respects the chronology of the 
papyrus faithfully represents that of Livy. 

After Col. iii a good many columns are lost which contained the epitome 
of Books 41-7. With Col. iv begins the second and important section of the 
epitome, giving a few lines from the end of Book 48 and most of Books 49-55, 
Col. iv-vi and vii-viii are continuous, but between Cols, vi and vii one column 
is lost, as is proved by the lacuna in the Epistle to the Hebrews at the corre- 
sponding point. Books 50, 54, and 55 are the best preserved, then come 49 and 
51. Of Book 5a we have only the beginnings of lines, and Book 53, which was 
treated at exceptional length, is spoilt by the loss of a whole column. The 
period with which the papyrus deals, B.C. 150-137, is one of great interest. 
Abroad there were the Third Punic, Fourth Macedonian (against Pseudophilippus), 
Achaean, and Spanish Wars, and at home events were leading up to the 
Gracchan revolution. The existing authorities are far from satisfactory. For 


foreign afTairs the only sources of the first rank are the fragments of Polybius 
and the extant epitome of Livy. Where these fail we are dependent mainly 
upon Appian, supplemented occasionally by such writers as Valerius Maximus, 
Florus, Eutropius, and Orosius. Of the internal history almost nothing is known 
except what is to be gleaned from the epitome of Livy and some references in 
Cicero. Thus wherever the papyrus supplements the existing epitome, the 
information is extremely welcome, and fortunately they differ from each other 
in two important respects. The extant epitome (henceforth called Epit.) is 
a connected narrative, and though the sequence of events is chronological to 
the same extent as the original history, the epitomizer has not thought it worth 
while to make clear to which year every event recorded belongs. The papyrus 
on the other hand being arranged on strict chronological principles, not only 
do we learn the precise year to which each event mentioned in it was assigned 
by Livy, but the dates for the parallel portions of Epit. can now be exactly 
determined, a proceeding which entails several changes in the chronology 
which Epit. has hitherto been supposed to prove. Secondly, though Epit 
is as a rule much longer than the papyrus because it often describes events in 
greater detail, the brief summary in the latter frequently includes events which 
are passed over in Epit. Some of these are naturally trivial (e.g. 11. 84-5, 
1 1 1-5, and 164-6), but others are quite important. The proportion allotted 
to the different books in Epit. is very uneven. Thus Book 49 in Epit. 
occupies a good deal of space, the epitomizer entering into some detail both 
with regard to the Third Punic War and the rise of the pretender in Macedonia. 
Beside this the account of Book 49 in the papyrus (11. 87-105) is very meagre, 
though even so it mentions at least one event which does not occur in Epit. 
On the other hand Book 53 of Epit. is dismissed in a few lines, the author 
apparently attaching little importance to the events of 6. c. 143-1, and Book 54 
(b. c 141 -1 39) does not occupy much space. Here the papyrus is considerably 
fuller than Epit., the proportion assigned to each book being more equal. Which 
of the two epitomes was constructed first is uncertain. The extant one is now 
generally considered to have been composed not earlier than the second century, 
and Zangemeister {Festschr. d. xxxvi philoL VersamnU. i88a, pp. 86 sqq.) would 
assign it to the fourth, while the author of the compilation in the papyrus no 
doubt lived in the second or third century, when chronolc^cal epitomes were 
much in vogue in Egs^pt ; cf. 12, 666, and the Strassburg fragment edited by 
KeiL The numerous errors in the text show that we have to deal with a copy 
some degrees removed from the original composition ; but the interval of time 
need not be long, as is shown by the Oxyrhynchus fragment of Julius Africanus' 
KccFTof (412), which though written within about fifty years of the composition of 


that work is already quite corrupt. The discovery of an epitome of Livy in 
which the names of the consuls in the ablative case are prefixed to the events 
of each year goes far to confirm an acute conjecture of Mommsen {Abk. d. k. 
Sacks. Ges. viii. p. $5%)^ who inferred from the internal evidence of Cassiodorus 
and Orosius that an epitome of such a character, rather than Livy's complete 
work, lay at the basis of those authors' compilations ; the papyrus is, however, 
much less elaborate than the epitome of which the existence was postulated 
by Mommsen, and which Zangemeister (ibid) even regards as the basis of the 
extant epitome of Livy. 

We append a brief summary of the chief historical results to be gained from 
the new find. In foreign affairs the papyrus gives no new information about 
the Third Punic and Achaean Wars and confirms the generally received view. 
The chronology of the Macedonian war against Pseudophilippus, which was 
previously somewhat uncertain, is now fixed more precisely; cf. 11. loi, io6, and 
ia6-7, note. The names of the ambassadors to Bithynia in B. C. 149, which are 
given in 11. 11^-3, enable us to emend a corruption in the name of one of them 
as found in Polybius ; and a hitherto unknown defeat of the Romans in fi. C. 141 
in Illyria is recorded in 1. 175. But much more valuable are the references to 
the Spanish war, especially the campaigns against Viriathus. Not only does the 
papyrus supply new facts of importance, a victory (apparently) in B. c. 147 
(1. 136), the defeat of L. Metellus in B. c. 142 (1. 167), and the delay of Q. Caepio 
(11. 182-4) ; but it is now for the first time possible to construct the right 
chronology of the governors of Southern Spain in B. C. 145-39, ^^^ the chief 
events connected with them. Hitherto the few references to the Spanish war 
in Epit. were insufficient to correct the unsatisfactory account in Appian, whose 
text is in parts defective. A detailed examination of the changes introduced 
into the received chronology of this war and of the new light thrown upon 
Appian is given in the note on 1. 167. More interesting, however, than defeats 
and victories are the references in the papyrus to home affairs. With regard to 
events previously known the most striking novelty is the date of the famous 
accusation of L. Aurelius Cotta by Scipio Africanus, which is placed by the 
papyrus in B.C. 138 in place of B.C. 133-29, a change which brings about 
a conflict between Livy and Cicero. Lines 11 5-6 probably fix the hitherto 
uncertain date of the Lex Scantinia. Among details which are new are the 
important military reform introduced by Appius Claudius in B. c. 140 (11. 177-8), 
the dispute between the consul and the tribunes in the same year (11. 182-4), 
and the statement about the ancestry of A. Gabinius, author of the Lex Gabinia 
(1. 193). It is also a matter of interest that we can now connect with Livy 
several statements of later writers, e.g. Dio Cassius (11. 195-6, note), Valerius 


Maximus (notes on 11. 161-3, 164-6, and 19a), Frontinus (11. 188-90, note), and 
Obsequens (11. 127-9, note). Though the sadly imperfect condition of the text 
prevents this list from being much longer, and the numerous fragmentary 
references to hitherto unknown events serve only to accentuate the sense of loss, 
the papyrus is nevertheless a very serviceable addition to the authorities for the 
period from B.C. 150-139, and is a welcome violation of the monopoly hitherto 
enjoyed by Greek philology in the recovery of classical literature from Egypt. 

For many suggestions and references in the commentary on this papyrus 
we are indebted to Mr. W. Warde Fowler. The first proofs of our publication 
were submitted to Profs. Komemann, Reid, and Wissowa, who have also 
contributed much to the elucidation of several problems. 

Col. i. 

[in Hispa]nia Romani caesi. Book 37 (B.C. 190). 

[M. Fulvio] Cn. Manlio cos, B.C. 189. 

[ ]^ pax iterutn data est. P, Lepidinus {maximus} 

[pontif]ex maximus Q. Fabium pr(aetorem) quod flamen 
5 [Quirin]alem erat proficisci in Sardiniam 

[ ]qnt. Anf\i\ocho regi pax data. Lusitani 

[vastati.] Rhodonia desoli deducta. 

[Glabrio c]ensuram pet ens minantes 

[accusd\tionem compellitoribus composite 
10 [destitt\t. 

lib{er) xxxviii Book 38. 

\Ambrc^fia capta. 

[GaUog]raecis in Pamphylia proelio vastatis 

[ ]a liber ata. Origiacontis captian nobilis 

15 [centuri]t?nem cuius vim pass{a) erat aurum admit 

[t ] poscentem occidit caputque eius ad virum 

[secumf tulit.] Campanis coniurium datum. [ ] 

\jnter Achae^s et Lacedaemonios cruenta [pr]oeiia. 
[M. VaUrio L\ulio Calinatore cos. B.C. 188. 

20 [ pyaeda ex Gallograecia per Cra .[.... 

\ducta. L. M]inucius Myrtilus et L. Man{i]/iu[s 


[per legai^ps Chartaginien\t\ium qui 
[pulsi eran]t {avecti?). 
[M. Aemilio C. F[\aminio cos. B.C. 187. 


as [P. Scipio] Africanus a Quintis Metellis die{s)\ 
[dicta in Lt\traium abi(i^t^ qui ne revocaretur 
[Gracchus tyib{unus) pl{ebis) intergessit. L. Cornelius 

3. 1. Ltcimus for Lepidinus. 5. 1. [gutrinYiis, 7. 1. Bononia for Rhodonia ; cf. 

p. 102. 8. \, minantibus, 9. \, compeHtoribus proposiio. 14. 1. Oriiagontis capHva. 

17. L cannubium for comurium, 19. 1. LYvio Salinatore. 20. 1. per Thrd^ciam. 25. 
1. PeHlliis for MeUlh's. 26. 1. lA^ermnum, 27. 1. intercessiL 

Col. 11. 

Scipio dam[naius ....]. eni. 

[lib(er) xxxv]iiii Book 39. 

30 per C. Flamijtium et M. Aefniliii\m cos, Ligures 

perdontiti. y[iae Flaminia e\t Aemiliana munitd^e, 

Latinorum [ ^num coacta 

ab Roma r^dire, Manlius . .]»« de GaUo^ 

graecis in (\riufnpho \an[. pe^nia 

35 quae trani\lata erat ]/w f{e]f{s]oluta. 

Sp. Posium{i)o [Q. Marcio c6^. B.C. 186. 

Hispala Fdj:enia meretrfce et pupillo 

Aebutio qti^em T. Sempronius] Rutilius 

tutor et mo{ter Duronia cVfcuniscribserant 
40 iudicium r^ferentibus Bdlccha" 

(ft)alia sublc{ta His]patij\ 

subacti. afjtletarum cer\tamina 

primum a Fiijvio Nobilior]e edita. 

Gallii^s) in Ital\iam transgressis Ma]f'cellum 
45 \p\ersuasit [ut trans Alpes redire'^jit. L. Cornelius 

Scipio po^\t bellum AntiocAt] ludos voti- 

vos con[lata pecunia feci\t. 
App\pp Clati^dio M. Sempronfo cos. B. C. 185. 

Ligures fu[gati. ]llis accepta 

50 P. Claudio Pulchf^\p L. Porcio Lffinio cos. B.C. 184. 

homini ccd oo [a Naevio pr{aetore) vetCfficilJi) damnati. 

L. Quintius Flc{mininus . . . .] Gallia 

quod Philippg [Poena scorto] suo deside- 

rante gladia[torium specta\culum 

37. 1 Fi^cenia. 39. 1. ciycumscrtpseranl. 40. 1. indicium. 44. 1. Ma]rceUus. 
51.1. hominum circa d{uo) {tniilia) ? 


Col. iii. 

f5 sua manu Bonti^nt nobilem occiderat 
a lanatone ceti^sare senatu motus est. . 
vastaita Porcia [facta. 
M. Claudia Marcello [Q. Fabio Labeone cos. B.C. 183. 

P. Licini Crassi pdfltificis ntaxitni 

60 ludis fune(Jb)ribus [ in foro 

tabernactdis po\sitis evenit id quod 

nate[s c^fdif^yat [tabernacula 

in foro futura. f[ 16 letters 

dini^ ...]..!». Hannibal 12 letters 

65 j^ ]wA^ 19 letters 

f[ib{er) xxxx Book 40. 

L. A\emilio Oft. Berio \cos. B.c. i8a. 

[ ] bellum l{ 16 letters 

[ ^llitesifi^ 16 „ 

70 [ ] Theoxen[a 15 „ 

in mare ni[ . ]ugien[. Demetrius 

fictie grimonibus [accusatus. 

per patrem coactti^s 14 letters 
P. Lentulo M. Paebio {cos. B.C. 181. 

75 in agro L. Nerylli sd\ribae libri Numae inventi. 

A. Postumio C. {Calpumio) [cos. B.C. 180. 

cum Liguribus His/{ani subacti. 

L. Livius trib{unus) pl{ebis) quod [annos nati quemque 
magistratum pet^rent rogatio lata 
80 est. 

Q. Fulvio M. Manila ({os. B.C. 179. 

M. Lepidi et Fulvii Ndjfilioris 

55. 1. Boiuytn. 56. 1. M. Catcne for lancUone. 57. 1. basilica for vastaita. 

62. 1. va/f[i] for nati\^\ 67. 1. Baebio for Btrio. 72. Vficiis criminibus. 74. 

L Comelio (or Cethego) for Lentulo and Baebio for Paebio. 75. 1. Petillii for Nerylli. 78. 
L a Z. ViUio for Z. Livius and quot for quod. 

Col. iv. 

adversus Chc{r]taginienses. Lusitani vc{stati. Book 48 (b. C. 150). 
C. Corneliu[s . . . }fcus quod P. Decim su[ 



85 a . jctam ingenii^c^ stupraverat d ai^ 


/r[^(^r)] xxxx7{i^ii Book 49. 

L. Marcio Censarino M. Man{i)lio cos. B.C. 149. 

bellum Punicum tertium exortum. Utu^enses 
90 [b]migne hcant auxiliaie. CkartagitiJ^nses 
[i)v [d[edicionem venerunt^ iussi pmn[i]a [sua 

in alium locum trajtsferr^ fnc[ 

redierunU Romatifis ]^[ 

pepulerunu Scipuf^ ai letters 


95 Aemiliani f^o^^dem /{ Aenti" 

Hani virtute exer[citus qui obsessus 

a Poenis erat Uber[atus. 16 letters 

per Caridemum poi{. .... Ser. Gatba a Lusi- 

tanis reus product[ 0,0 letters 
100 fili quos flens coni^lexus est. Andrisco . . . 

iii se Philippi phUitijn ferente Macedonia 

per artna occupata. [ 20 letters 

Man{t)lio et Marc{i)o c[os. quarti ludi saecula^ 

r^s] factos quos opd^tuit Diti ex Sibyllinis 
105 carminibus [Ter')ffi[ti facti sunt. 

[ lib{er) I Book 50. 

per sodas popu[li Romani Pseudopkilippus 

in ultimam 4 ^ letters 

^/[- ••]/[• •]?/( 17 i» Prusias} 

90. L auxiUaH\ cf. p. 104. loi. Vfilitijn. 

Col. V. 

1x0 ]fex Bithy\/%iae positus est. ad Attalum regent 

[ } in pugnamentasi sunt Ugati Marco 

[. . .podd^icus A. Hostilius Mandnus capite 

[ ]a quondam L. Manilius Volso stolidus 

[. ] ligationem dixerunt M. Cato respondit 

115 ]fiec caput] f^ pedes nee cor habere{nt}. M. Sca{n]ti(ni}us 

[ ]aiK tulit {de} in stupro deprehensH/). 

[Sp. Albino L. Piso^ cos. b. c. 148. 


[Masinis{sa) ulf$mae senectuHs liberos im 

[ ]f reliquit decedenSy cuius re- 

lao [gnum natu fnax]imis filis per tnUiaannum distribuium. 

[Marcellus leg]atus ad Masinissam missus 

[obrutus. Ha]sdrubal quod adfinis Masiniss{ae) erat 

[ \ta subselli socius est. Scipio Aetnilianus 

[consul creai^. 
125 [ST. Manilius] in A/rica{m} pr[o]spere dimicatus [es'^. 

[luveniii pr{aetoris) i\n Thessalia exercitus caesus. 

[Philippic a] MeteUo captu^. sacrarium 

[. . . .et laur'fis soci maximo incendio 

[inviolata. ] 
130 [ lib{er) lt\ Book 51. 

[P. Comelio C. Livio] cos. B.c. 147. 

[ Cartha]gin€in Appius crudelissime 

[ yie obsidentiis Romanos non 

[ Carthag[inem crebris proeli{is). 

135 \per Achaeor^m pr[aetoreni) Corinthi Ugati Romano 

[pulsati. Lu]sitani subalti. 

III. \.tn PergamenosiJ) mtsst for pugnameniasi (cf. p. 105) and M{arcus) .... for 
Marco. 114. 1. legaitonem. lao. L Aemiiidnum for miliaannum* 123. 1. occtsus 

for socius, 125. 1. dimicavit for dinUcaius \€S^. 133. 1. obsidenies. 135. 1. Romani. 
136. L subacH\ cf. p. X07. 

Col. VI. 

On. Corn^lio L. Mummio cos. B.C. 146. 

\ffr Scipion[em Carthago 

[d]irepta. qt^ 
140 visset uxo[rem 

duobus fil[is 

potestate [ 

Aemilia qt^ 

[ lib{er) Hi Book S%. 

145 L. Mumanus C\printhum diruit. 

uxore (^ 

peruriam[ a Lusitanis clades 

accepta. [ 

H % 


Q. Fabio Maj^imo L, Hostilio cos. B.C. 145. 

150 M. Petrofiji 

adversd^s^ Viriathunt 
Ser. Galba L. [Cotta cos. B,C. 144. 

L. Metell\us con- 

sulatum [ 
155 qui invi/\us plebi 

peiitur «{ 

Syria vci^stata 


[ lib{er) liii Book 53. 

160 Q. Metello \Appio Claudio cos. B.C. 143. 


liberos t .[ 

proposito c{ 

145. 1. Mummius. 
One column lost. 

Col. vii. 

occidity a Tyresio quern devict\t gladiu]m 
165 dano accept t saguloque remi^sso am]ici' 

[ti\ae dextram dedit. 

\M^teUus COS. a Lusitanis vex[atus. ] 

[s'^gyta statu{a)s tabulas CorintKjas L. Mpmmius 

distribuit circa oppida et Rom[ .]vit. 

170 [C^i. Caepione Q. Pompeio cos. B.C. 141. 

Q. FcMus Maximus Lusitanis cd^esis ] 

Viriathum fugavit. 

lib{er) liiii Book 54. 

Pontpeius cos. a{n} Nu{a}fnantinis d\evictu]s. in 
X75 Scordiscis cladis accepta. 

\Q. Cae]pione [C] Laelio Salqsso i[os. B.c 14a 

Appius Claudius evicii ne duos [delectus}] annus 

haberet. IJemUius Torquatus D. ^Idpum 

filium sut^m] (fe Macedonia damti^avit^ f]uneri 
x8o non inter fuit^ eademque die [i\n dc[fno] sua 

consultantibus respondit. 


[C^epio COS. indelegem TV. Claudiam Assilium 
tr{f)b{unum) pl(ebis) interpellantem profectianem 
[s}fiam l[i\ciores trigem reddeterbuit. 

'85 [(20 Pabius Maximus a Viriath{i\o devictus de- 
[/y?rmem cum hostibus pacem fecit, Q. Occius 

[ i)ff insidiis Lu^s^itanorum fortissime 

[pugnaviL • .]ina£ devoia est aqua An{n}w. aqua 
[Marcia in Capi\toliufn contra Sibyllae carmina 

190 [perducta. ] 

176. 1. Sapienk for Salasso. 178. I. 7. Manlius for Uemtlius. i8a. L Ckutdium 
AseUum. 184. \. . , , ens deterruii] cf. p. 112. 

CoL viii. 

On, Pisone C. Pollifi cos. B.C 139. 

Chaldaei urbe ti^ 20 letters 

A. Cabinius verna[e rogationem tulit 

suffragium per tdjfellam ferri. 

195 Servilius Caepio c^b equitibus quos pericub 

obiecerat clavo [ictus 15 letters 

Audax Minurus {D)itciJco 17 „ 

Viriathum iuguU{verunt. 

liker) [Iv Book 55. 

aoo P. Si\i\pione D. lunio \cos. B.C. 138. 

interfectores Virt[athi praemium 

negatum. c[um Scipijo^em Nasicant et 

decemviru[m co]f. Licinijis et Curiatius 

trib(uni) pl{ebis) in car([er^m [cy?l^ocarent, 

ao5 precibus populi mul\fa r^missa 

trib{unm) pl{ebis) pro commodis pof^li 

omnib{us) lucti expiravit. cc[ . lffn[ de- 

sertores in comitio virgis cad^si sestertiis 

singulis venierunt, 
aio P. Africanus cum L. Cottam [accu]sar[et 

magnitudinem nom[inis . .] . ca^ 

Lusitani vastati. a{n} N[uman]tin[is clades accepta. 

Diodotus Tryphon Afijiocjkum [regem occi- 

dit Suri^gue potitus /^st. ] 


ai5 M. Aemilio Q Hostilio M[a]t^ino [cos. B.C. 137. 

Decimus Brutus in Hispania re b[ene gesta 
Oblivionis flumen planus tran^ivit. 

191. L M. Popilh{o for C. Pollt\o. 19a. 1. urbe et Ila^ia\ cf. p. 113. 193. 

1. Gabtntus. 201. 1. inter fectoribus. 203. 1. Decimum Brutum for decemvirti^nL 

207. 1. (ab) omnib{us) htctus. a 14. 1. Syriaque. 217. 1. Oblivionem znA primus for 


Fr. (4 Fr. (*). Fr- (c). Fr. {d). 

\^eum [ ] [ ] [ 


] Sullanis [ 




\neum [ 

] [ 

1 [ 

]^ «^w r^ 

1 [ 

1 [ 

1 [ 



230 ]V c[ 

] . famit^ 

]is me .[ 




) ■( 

• • • • 

] [ 


I. Cf. Livy 37. 46. 
a. Cf. 37. 47- 

3. '^ is probably Aetolfjs, for it is difficult to see what chapter can be referred to if not 51 ; 
but ptx iterum data est somewhat perverts the truth, since the embassy of the Aetolians 
was summarily ordered to depart under threats of punishment and no terms were oflfered 
by the Senate. A negative would seem to have been omitted. 

P. Lepidinus: his correct name was P. Licinius (37. 51). maximus is a repetition of 
part of his title. 

6. [ '^nt\ this word must be corrupt; ttnuit or retinuit (cf, 37. 51) would be 


Anf^ppcho regipax data : cf. 37. 55. 

Lusitani [vastafi] : cf. 37. 57 and for vasta/ill. 13, 83, and 212. 

7. Two events seem to be confused here, tlie Rhodian embassy about Soli (ch. 56 
ad Jin,) and the foundation of Bononia (ch. 57), the latter being what is really meant, 
as shown by the intervening mention of the Lusitanians. de Soli{s), if more thagi a mere 
interpolation from ch. 56, probably represents colonia or de Gailis. 

8-10. Cf. 37. 67 ; desiitit is the word used by Livy. 
12. Cf. 38. 1-9. 

13* Cf. 38. 12 sqq. in Pampkyliay as Prof. Komemann remarks, is not strictly 
accurate, the Gallograeci being defeated in Galatia. 
14. Probably [Phrygi^i or [Asia iot]i. 


14-17. For the story of Ortiagon's wife see 38. 24. capHan must be captvoay but 
uxor is much wanted and nohilis is probably corrupt Possibly an nobilts is dtie to 
a reminiscence of the words Ancyram nohiUm which occur at the beginning of the chapter. 

ctdmii • . . also seems to be a corruption of a word meaning ' promised,' while 
poscentem is iox pensanttm^ the word used by Livy. 

17. On the right of intermarriage granted to the Campanians see Livy 38. 36, where 
the event is placed in b.c. 188, and is the consequence of the census ordered to be taken 
in B.C. 189 which is mentioned in ch. 38. The papyrus records the event mentioned in 
ch. 36, but puts it in the place corresponding to ch. a8. Cf. note on 11. 44-5* 

18. Cf. 38. 30. 

19. Cf. 38. 35. 
aa Cf. 38. 40-1. 
a 1-3. Cf. 38. 4a. 
24. Cf. 38. 42. 

25-7. Cf. 38. 50-3. Though dU dicta or dicio is necessary for the construction, it is 
very likely that the scribe wrote dies dicta or dicttu. 

27-8. Cf. 38. 66, 68-^0. 

30-1. Cf. 39. 2. 

3a-3- Cf. 39. 3. 

33-5. Cf. 39. 6-7. 

36. Cf. 39. 6. 

37-41. Cf. 39. 9*19. 

41-3. His\patif[ subactii cf. 39. 31, referring to the victory of C. Atinius. 

42-3. Cf. 39. 22. 

44-5- Cf. 39. 22, where the incursion of the Gauls is described. But the apparent 
mention of Marcellus refers to ch. 54, where it is stated that in b.c. 183 they retired to 
their own country, Marcellus being then consul (cf. also ch. 46). The epitomizer seems 
therefore to have made the same kind of mistake as in connexion with the concession to 
the Campanians; cf. 1. 17, note. 

46-7- Cf. 39. 22 Z. Scipio ludos . • . quos belh Antiochi vavisie sese dicebat ex coUata 
ad idpecunia . . .fecit. 

48. Cf. 39. 23. 

49. The defeat of the Ligurians by the two consuls occurs in 39. 32, and the next 
event related is the elections. What ]//i> accepta refers to is not clear. Possibly multa 
mipia capta was meant (cf. 39. 32 multa millia hominum in iis cepil)\ or ]//<> may represent 
part of ctadis^ and in or a Bispanis may be supplied (cf. 11. 174-6 ^^^ a 12), the reference 
being to the defeat mentioned in ch. 30. This however was soon remedied, and a 
mention of this campaign would have been expected to precede instead of following 
the allusion to the Ligurian war, 

60. Cf. 39. 33. 
51. Cf. 39. 41. 
62-6. Cf. 39. 42. If . . . .] Gallia is not corrupt it is out of place, and ought to follow 

67. Cf. 39. 44. 

68. Cf. 39. 45. 
69-63- Cf. 39. 46. 

63-4. A reference to the capture and death of Philopoemen at the hands of the 
Messenians probably occurred here ; cf. 39. 49-60* 

64. Hadijiihal\ a reference to his death; cf. 39. 6k* 


67. Cf. 39. 56. 

68. Perhaps [Htspant] should be restored before bellum; cf. 40. i. 
70-1. Cf. 40. 4. Prof. Reid suggests in mare[m) [/^ieri^s se dedit (or iecit\ 

Livy's phrase is in mart sese deieciL 

72. Cf. 40. 6-16. It is not dear whether /^r pair em coaciti^ in 1. 73 also refers to the 
accusation against Demetrius or to his death by poisoning, which is described in 40. 24. 
coadu[s does not seem to be right on either hypothesis. 

74. Cf. 40. 18. 

75. Cf. 40. 29. The restoration is however rather long for the lacuna. 

76. Cf. 40. 35. 

77. Cf. 40. 39-41. 
78-80. Cf. 40. 44 eo anno rogaiio primum lata est ah L, Villio iribuno pUbis quot 

annos nati qiamque magistratum petereni capermtque. 

81. Cf. 40. 45. 

82. Cf. 40. 45-6. composita inimicitia may be supplied. After this several columns 
are lost, corresponding to the break between 657. iv and v. 

83. adversus Cfuif^aginimsesx i.e. the war with Masinissa; cf. £pit. 48 ad fin. 
Carthaginimses cum adversus foedus bellum Masinissae intulisseni • . . 

Lusitani vc{siah'\ cf. 1. 212. The reference is to the treacherous attack of Sulpicius i 

Galba (cf. 1. 98), on which see Appian, Iber, 59-60, Orosius, iv. 21. 10, Val. Max. ix. 62, I 

and Sueton. Gaiba 3. £pit. 48 has Sen Sulpicius Galba prcutor male adversus Lusitanos \ 

pugnavii^ which has generally been interpreted as implying a defeat of the Romans. But, 
as Komemann remarks, it is now clear that male means not 'unsuccessfully' but 
' dishonourably.' 

84. Probably CetK^cus^ i.e. Cethegus\ cL 1. 14 Origiaconiis for Orliagonlis, The 
incident is not recorded elsewhere, nor is any C. Cornelius Cethegus known at this period. 
L. Cornelius Cethegus was one of the accusers of Galba (Epit. 49) and M. Cornelius 
Cethegus was consul in b.c. 160. 

Deam seems to be corrupt for Decimi or Deciiy and «{ is very likely the beginning of 
a cognomen. What a • ictam (or auciam) in 1. ,85 means is obscure ; Reid suggests 
anciUam. Komemann prefers Deci(fi)m . . . ingeml^i^^ comparing Val. Max. vi. i. 10 
quod cum ingenuo aduUscentuio stupri commercium habuisseL The doubtful u after d c 
can be i, 

87-93. ' Book 49. Consulship of L. Marcius Censorinus and M'. Manilius. The 
Third Punic War began. The inhabitants of Utica willingly assisted (the Romans). The 
Carthaginians surrendered; being ordered to transfer all their possessions to anodier site 
they returned . . .' 

90. auxiliatt is for auxiliaii (so. sunt)^ and locani perhaps conceals the object 
(? Romanis). locant auxilium, though in itself a possible phrase, is unlikely, for the verbs 
in the papyrus are uniformly in the perfect tense and generally come at the end of the 

91-3. Cf. Epit 49 tunc cum ex aucioritaie patrum iuberent (sc. consults) ut in alium 
locum dum a mari decem miliapassuum ne minus remotum oppidum facer ent, indignitate rei ad 
rebellandum Carthaginienses compulerunL For facerent Gronovius had conjectured trans- 
ferrent, which seems to have been the verb employed in 1. 92. The embassy of the 
Carthaginians mentioned in 11. 90-1 came to Rome (cf. Epit. legati triginta Romam 
venenmt per quos se Carthaginienses dederuni)\ but the demand to evacuate Carthage was 
made by the consuls after reaching Africa, and if redierunt refers to the return of the 
ambassadors to Carthage, the statement of the papyrus is inaccurate. It is more likely that 


redieruni refers to the renewal of the war. m after trci^nsferr]e may well be a mistake for 
in. The whole phrase would then be an antithesis to in dedicionem veneruni in L 91. 

93-5. The subject of pepuleruni must be the Carthaginians, since the siege began 
with the repulse of the Romans. Lines 94-5 refer to the distinction gained by Scipio 
Aemilianus in the early engagements ; cf. £pit. 49 and Appian, Pun, 98-9. 

95-7. This refers to the occasion on which Scipio saved the Roman army at Nepheris; 
cf. Epit and Appian, Pun, 102-3. 

97-8. Who this Charidemus was is unknown, po^ is possibly poijam, 
98-100. Cf. Epit, where the prosecution of Galba is described more fully. In 1. 99 
t\^^ product\us agreeing with Galba, ox product^ agreeing with/// may be read. 

1 01. Unless Philippi is an error for Per set ^ Reid is probably right in correcting ]/« 
St Philippi to Per^seise Philippum ; cf. Epit. Persei se filium ferens ei tnutato nomine PhiUppus 
vacatus .... toiam Macedoniam aut voluntate incolentium aut armis occupavit, 

103-5. The Epitome of Book 49 ends with the description of the revolt of Macedonia, 
but carminibus in 1. 105 strongly suggests that this passage refers to the celebration of 
the games of Dis at Terentum in accordance with the Sibylline books, a fact which is 
mentioned near the beginning of Epit. 49 Diti patri ludi ad Terentum ex praecepio 
librarum Sihyllinorum facti^ qui ante annum ceniesimum primo Punico hello quingeniesimo el 
altero anno ab urhe condita facti eranl. This is confirmed by a passage in Censorinus, 
De die nalali 17. 8, to which our attention was called by Komemann and Wissowa, de 
quarlorum ludorum anno Iriplex sentenlia esL Anlias enim el Varro el Livius relates 
esse prodiderunl L, Marcio Censorino, M. Manilio consulibus post Romam conditam anno 
sexcenlesimo quinlo, at Piso Censorius el Cn, Gellius sed el Cassius Hemina qui iUo tempore 
vivehat post annum factos tertium affirmant Cn, Cornelio Lentulo^ L. Mummio Achaico 
consulibusy id est anno sexcenlesimo octavo, in quindecim virorum autem commentariis 
nolantur sub anno sexcenlesimo vicesimo octavo Mam. Aemilio Lepido, Z. Aurelio Oreste 
consulibus. The restorations of 11. 103-4 are due to Wissowa, who (Religion und Kultus 
der R^mer, p« 364) considers that Livy's date for the games (b.c. 149) is wrong, and that 
Cassius Hemina was right in assigning them to b.c. 146. 

107-8. Cf. Epit. 50 Thessalia cum el illam invadere armis atque occupare Pseudo- 
philippus veUet per Ugatos Romanorum auxiliis Achaeorum defensa est, 

109. Possibly the death of Cato was referred to here, this being the only place in the 
papyrus where a mention of it can be inserted. That event is referred to this year by 
Cicero (Brut, 15), and cf. 1. 56 where CcUone is corrupted into lanatone. 

no. The death of Prusias is noticed in Epit If Prusias in 1. 109 is right, /(?n/Kj is 
probably corrupt for some word meaning 'killed' {?occisusy cf. 1. 123); but {de)positus is 
just possible, for Prusias seems to have been first abandoned by his subjects (Justin 
34. 4). depono in the sense of 'depose' is however not classical. Komemann would 
retain positus and supply Nicomedes in 1. 109. 

1 10-5. The embassy which gave rise to the jest of Cato is also mentioned in the 
Epitome immediately after the death of Prusias, though the incident took place in 
Prusias' lifetime. 

Line in is very corrupt, si before sunt must be the termination of a participle 
such as missi\ but what v& pugnamental Pergamenos is not very satisfactory since the 
mention of Pergamus seems unnecessary after ad Attalum regem. The names of the 
ambassadors are given only by Poly bins (37. 1^) as Marcus Licinius (gouty), Aulus 
Mancinus (broken head),, and Lucius Malleolon (the fool). The last name can now be 
corrected to Manlius, which is meant by Manilius in the papyrus as is shown by the 
cognomen Volso (Vulso). The Manlii Vulsones were a distinguished patrician family in 


the earlier part of the repubh'c, and members of it were consuls as late as b.c. 189 and 178. 
Marco in 1. in is probably M{arcus) followed by the first part of another name which was 
more probably a cognomen QArchias) than Licintus. 

The first half of J. 113 seems to be corrupt ]« may be the termination of tesi^i (cf. 
Polybius, /. r. Ktpofiibos f 2r r^y rc^oX^y cj^irccrovaiTff) ; but a participle is also required, and even 
if there were space for it before Us fa the order of capiie .... quondam would be awkward. 

1 1 5-6. This event is omittea in the Epitome. Should deprehensi be corrected to 
deprthmsus^ and some word like repuls^am be supplied ? A certain tribune C. Scantinius 
Capitolinus was accused of siuprum by M. Claudius Maroellus, as aedile, in b. c. 23a 
(Val. Max. vi. i. f ; cf. Plutarch, Vii. Marc. 2), but the Marcus Scantinius here must 
be different. As Warde Fowler remarks, it seems very unlikely that there were two 
Scantinii condemned for stuprunty one in b.c. 208, the other in b.c. 149, and that there 
should also be a Lex Scantinia on the same offence, of which the date is imknown 
(Mommsen, Sirafrechty p. 703). He therefore thinks that the present passage refers to 
the passing of the Lex Scantinia^ and that \im is corrupt for the termination of pUhiscitumy 
while in stupro deprehensi is for de in shipro deprehensis. 

1 18-21. 'Masinissa dying in extreme old age lefl four children, and his kingdom was 
divided by Aemilianus among the elder sons.' Cf. Epit. Masinissa Numidiae rex maior 
nonaginia annis decessii . . . adeo eiiam in seneciam viguit ui post sextum ei ocicgesimum annum 
filium genueriL inter tres liberoseiuSy maximum natu Micipsam^ Gulussam, Mctstanabaiem . . . 
P. Scipio Aemilianus . . . partes administrandi regni divisit. The fourth legitimate son who 
received no share of the kingdom was no doubt the one bom when his father was 86 ; 
but other writers differ from Livy regarding the number of Masinissa's children. The 
death of Masinissa is placed by Mommsen at the end of &c. 149, but according to the 
papyrus it took place early in b.c. 148. 

1 2 1-2. Cf. Epit. ex tribus legatis qui ad Masinissam missi/uerant^ Claudius Marcellus 
coorta tempestate obrutus est. 

122-3. Cf. Epit. Carthaginienses Hasdrubalem Masinissae nepotem . . . proditionis 
suspectum in curia occiderunL Appian (Pun, in) in describing the death of Hasdrubal 
uses the equivalent of subsellium ol dc rvnTovrcr avrhv rois imo^BptM Korifidkov, ya is very 
Vkt\y /ragmentum in some form. Komemann aptly compares Orosius, iv. 22. 8 Asdrubal. . • 
subselliorumfragmentis . . . occisus est, 

1 23-4. Cf. Epit. P, Scipio Aemilianus cum aedilitatem peteret . . . legibus solutus et consul 
creatus est, 

125. The Epitome is more explicit: M*. Manilius aliquot urbes circumpositas Carthagim 

126-7. Cf. Epit. Pseud<^hilippus in Macedonia caeso cum exercitu P, luventio praetore 
a Q. Caecilio victus captusque est et recepta Macedonia, Mommsen places the defeat of 
Juventius doubtfully in b.c 149, and the victory of Metellus in b.c. 148. It now appears 
that both events took place in b. c. 148. 

127-9, '^^^ burning of the sacrarium is not mentioned in Epit., but is explained, 
as Kornemann and Wissowa point out, by Obsequens 19 (78) vasto incendio Pomae cum 
regia quoque ureretuTy sacrarium et ex duabus altera laurus ex mediis ignibus inviolaia 
exstiterunt, upon which passage the restorations of 11. 128-9 ^^ based, sod is corrupt, 
possibly for Opis, 

130. The blank space between U. 128 and 131 is barely sufiicient for two intervening 
lines, and there is the further difllculty that the letters of the books are elsewhere placed 
near the middle of the line, so that the termination of the title ought to have been visible 
here. But since verbs are generally placed at the end of the sentence in the papyrus 


inviolala or an equivalent is required for 1. 129, and to suppose the omission of the title 
* liber U' and to assign U. 131-143 to the 50th Book would introduce a serious conflict 
between the papyrus and the extant Epitome with regard to the arrangement of Books 50-53. 
If the title therefore of Book 51 was omitted, this was probably a mere accident 

132-4. This passage is very corrupt. No Appius is known in connexion with the 
operations at Carthage at this period, crudelissinu suggests that Appius is a mistake for 
Hasdrudal, and that IL 132-3 refer to the cruelty of Hasdrubal towards the Roman 
prisoners described by Appian {Pun. 118). 

135-6. Cf. Epit. quod UgaH populi Romani ab Achaeis pulscUi sini Corinihi. The 
Achaean praetor referred to was Critolaus. 

136. The simplest correction for subdlH is subacti, but no victory over the Lusitanians 
at this period is known. Appian {Iber. 60-1) passes straight from die treachery of Galba 
(cf. 11. 83 and 98) to the defeats of Vetilius and Plautius (cf. 11. 146-8, note). The Epitome 
does not mention Spanish affairs in this book, but gives an account of Viriathus' earlier 
successes in Book 52. If however there was really a victory over the Lusitanians in 
B.C. 147 the explanation may be as follows. The reverse sustained by Vetilius recorded 
by Appian {Iber. 61) is represented as the direct and immediate result of a preliminary 
success obtained by the Romans, but it is not unlikely that Appian has combined the 
events of two separate campaigns by Vetilius into one and that Lusitani subacti here refers 
to his success, while his reverse took place in the next year, b. c. 146 ; cf. 11. 146-8, note. 
The papyrus mendons only one defeat by the Lusitanians. 

138. The destruction of Carthage is mentioned in the Epitome before the attack upon 
the embassy at Corinth, but owing to the strictly chronological system adopted by the 
author of the papyrus it is here correcdy placed in b.c. 146. 

139-43. These lines, as Kornemann and Reid suggest, probably refer to the story of 
the death of Hasdrubal's wife, who first threw her two children into the flames ; cf. Epit. 51. 

145. Cf. Epit Corinihon ex senatus consul/o diruiU 

146. uxore : probably, as Kornemann remarks, this entry refers to the death of Diaeus 
by poison after killing his wife ; cf. Pausan. vii. 16. 2-4, Zonaras ix. 86, Auctor dt vir. ill. 60. 

147-8. a Lusilanis clades] accepla (cf. 1. 175) may refer to the defeats of Vetilius 
and C. Plautius mentioned in Epit, or to one of them ; cf. note on L 136. 

150. A certain C. Petronius who was an ambassador to Attains and Prusias in 
B.C. 156 is mentioned in Polyb. 32. 26, but no M. Petronius is known at this period. 

151. adversti^s: this probably refers to the dispatch of the consul Q. Fabius Maximus 
Aemilianus against Viriathus ; cf. Epit. 52 ianlumque terroris is haslis iniulit ut adversus 
eum consulari opus essel ei duce el exercitu^ and note on 1. 167. If the reverse mentioned 
in 1. 148 (cf. U. 147-8, note) refers to Vetilius, possibly the defeat of Plautius occurred in 
B. c. 145, instead of 146, as has been generally supposed. 

153. L. Metellus is perhaps the brother of Quintus and the consul in b.c. 142; 
cf. 1. 167, note. But the mention of amsulahim suggests a reference to the two failures 
of Q. Metellus' candidature for the consulship before he obtained it for b.c. 143, and 
Kornemann is probably right in regarding Z. as a mistake for Q. On the confusion of 
the two brothers cf. notes on 11. 164-6 and 167. For itwi^^us plebi cf. Aucl. de viris 
iUusL 6z invisus plebi ob nimiam severilaUm el ideo posl duas repulsas consul aegre/aclus. 

1 6 1-3. Reid is no doubt right in connecting this passage with the story told by 
Valerius Maximus (v. i. 5) of Rhoetogenes' children, to save whom Q. Metellus abandoned 
the siege of a town in Spain. 

164-6. This passage, elucidated by Reid and Wissowa, clearly refers to the two 
exploits of Q. Occius (cf. 1. 186) in Spain recorded by Val. Max. (iii. 2. 21), whose account 


of the second is idan Pyressum (v. 1. Pyresum) nchilitate ac virtuU Cdtiberos omnes 
praesiantem . . . succutnbere sibi coegit ; nee erubuti flagrantissimi pectoris iuvents gladium 
ei suum et senium . • . iradere. ilk vera eiiam petiit ut hospiiii iure inter se iuncH esseni . . . 
This corresponds to a Tyresio^ &c. ; occidit in 1. 164 belongs to the stoiy of the first 
exploit (the killing of a Celtiberian warrior) described in the lost column. In Val. Max. 
sagulum is coupled with gladium^ but the order of words in 11. 164-5 indicates that 
saguloque remi[sso is an ablative absolute and saguloque is not to be altered to sagulumque. 
With regard to the name of the Celtiberian, the form l^resius found in 1. 164 is supported 
by Orosius v. 8. i (a reference which we owe to Dr. Greenidge), where a Celticm princeps 
called Tf^resm is mentioned in connexion with the pacification of Spain after the fall 
of Numantia. Clearly the same name, and very likely the same person are meant, so that 
the MSS. of Val. Max. are probably wrong in giving the forms Pyressus or Pyresus. 
There is also a slight divergence between the papyrus and Val. Max. concerning the 
date of Q. Occius' achievements, which the former assigns to b.c. 142 while Val. Max. 
represents Q. Occius as Q. Metello consuli legatus^ thus indicating the year b.c. 143. Since 
Q. Occius in any case remained in Spain until b.c 140 (L 186) and Q. Metellus was there 
in both B.c. 143 and 142 (1. 167, note) the inconsistency is trifling, bat Q, Metello cansuh 
may easily be a mistake for Z. Metello consuli or Q, Metello proconsuU\ cf. notes on 
11* 153-6 and 167. 

167. This fact that L. Metellus, consul in b. c. 142, went to Spain and was there 
defeated by the Lusitanians is new, and is the first of a series of references to the war 
against Viriathus which throw much light on its history. Owing to the extreme brevity 
of the extant Epitome of Books 53 and 54 the principal authority has hitherto been Appian, 
whose account of the Spanish war is preserved in a single very corrupt codex. The 
generally received chronology from b.c. i43~37> e. g. that of Mommsen, is as follows: — 

B. c. 143. Q. Caecilius Metellus, governor of Northern Spain, is successful, but the 
praetor Quinctius, governor of Southern Spain, is defeated by Viriathus. 

B. c. 142. Q. Metellus as proconsul continues to be successful. Q. Fabius Maximus 
Servilianus, consul, who succeeded Quinctius in Southern Spain according to Appian 
{Jber. 67), invades Lusitania, but is compelled to retreat. 

B.c. 141. Q. Fabius Maximus as proconsul is at first victorious, but is aften^'ards 
defeated and compelled to conclude a disgraceful peace. Q. Pompeius, consul, the new 
governor of Northern Spain, is also defeated. 

B.C. 140. Q. Caepio, consul, the new governor of Southern Spain, invades Lusitania. 
(The death of Viriathus is placed in this year by e.g. Peter, Zeitta/eln^ p. 69.) Q. Pompeius 
remains as proconsul in Northern Spain. 

B.c. 139. Viriathus is killed at the instigation of Q. Caepio, who remains in Southern 
Spain as proconsul. M. Popillius, consul, became governor of Northern Spain. 

B.c. 138. M. Popillius, proconsul, is defeated by the Numantines. D. Junius Brutus, 
consul, becomes governor of Southern Spain, and in this year and b.c. 137-6 subdues the 
country, and is the first Roman to cross the river Oblivio. 

From this chronology the papyrus has important variations after b.c. 143, of which 
year the account is unfortunately lost. 

B.c. 142. Victory of the Lusitanians over the consul L. Metellus, who must therefore 
have been governor of the Southern province. The success of his brother, Q. Metellus, 
in the Northern province, which is mentioned in Epit. 53, was no doubt referred to in 
the lost portion of the account of b.c. 142. 

B.c. 141. Victory of Q. Fabius Maximus over Viriathus (11. 171-2). Defeat of 
Q. Pompeius (1. 174). 


B.C. 140. Q. Caepio delayed in starting for his province (11. 182-4V Q. Fabius 
is defeated, and concludes a disgracefal peace with Viriathus (11. 185-6). Q. Occius 
distinguishes himself in an engagement with the Lusitanians, in which the Romans fell 
into an ambush (11. 186-8). 

B.C. 139. Death of Viriathus (11. 197-8). 

B.C. 138. Refusal of a reward to the murderers of Viriathus (II. 201-2). Victory over 
the Lusitanians, and defeat by the Numandnes (I. 212). 

B.C. 137. D. Brutus crosses the river Oblivio (11. 216-7). 

Comparing the two arrangements, we may note that no conflict arises in connexion 
with events in Northern Spain, nor in b.c. 138-7 with those in Southern Spain. The 
death of Viriathus is assigned by the papyrus to b.c. 139, not 140, thus confirming 
the opinion of Mommsen; and if our conjecture in 1. 147 is correct, the papyrus perhaps 
supports the date assigned to the defeat of Plautius. But in the years b.c 142-0 there 
are marked differences between the new evidence and the received chronology. Beginning 
at the end, only one campaign (b.c. 139) is obtainable for the governorship of Q. Caepio 
instead of two (b.c. 140-39)^ The governorship of Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus is 
assigned to the years b.c. 141-0 instead of b.c. 14 2-1 ; and while the papyrus agrees with the 
ordinary chronology in placing his victory in b.c. 141, his defeat and the peace are assigned 
not to B.C. 141 but to B.c. 140. Lastly in b.c. 142 the papyrus tells us of a hitherto 
unknown governor of Southern Spain, the consul L. Metellus. 

It will hardly be disputed that Liv/s chronology of the war against Viriathus, now 
that more detailed information on it is obtained, carries much more weight than that of 
Appian or the other still inferior authorities. It remains to investigate how far in the 
light of the new evidence there is a real inconsistency between Livy and the other 
authorities, and to explam, if possible, the origin of the divergences. As to the governorship 
of Caepio there is no great diflSculty. The events related by Appian {Iber, 70-1) need 
occupv no more than one year. The fact that Valerius Maximus (ix. 6. 4) and Eutropius 
(iv. 16) speak of Caepio as consul when Viriathus was assassinated, and therefore assign his 
principal campaign in Spain to b.c. 140 instead of b.c. 139, is of trifling importance in the 
face of the explanation afforded by the papyrus (IL 182-4) of his delay in stardng. More- 
over, although the campaign in the summer of b.c. 140 was conducted by Fabius Maximus 
Servilianus, Caepio may well have arrived in Spain before the end of the year. The 
reason why two years have hitherto been assigned to his governorship was that he had 
to occupy the interval between Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus and D. Brutus, and that the 
former of these had been assigned to b.c. 142-1. 

Nor does the transference of Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus' governorship to b. c. 1 4 i-o 
produce any serious conflict with other statements. That Livy assigned these two years 
to him rather than b.c. 142-1 might have been guessed from the extant Epitome, for 
he was consul in b.c. 142, yet Epit. 53 mentions his successes as proconsul, and Epit. 54 
(ad ftn.) his defeat But these indications that Fabius was already proconsul when he 
became governor of Southern Spain — a fact which is made quite clear by the papyrus — 
were disregarded, partly owing to the statement of Orosius (v. 4) that Fabius in his consul- 
ship (i.e. in b.c. 142) fought against Viriathus, partly owing to an inference from Appian, 
Ider, 67, where the opening words toC tf €in6irros hovg Kotm^ fuv 6 ddtk<l>6£ AffuXiavoO ^dfiios 
Md^ifioff 2tfKfviKuMp6g {AlfuKia»6t MS.) ?ik$€p cirl rrfv arpaniyUuf diadoxoff have in connexion with 
the preceding events been supposed to refer to b.c. 142. To leave for the moment the 
question which year Appian meant by rov cn-M^ror trow, his account of Fabius Servilianus' 
achievements accords well enough with that of Livy. It is true that the successes of Fabius 
in Appian's account seem to belong to the later rather than to the earlier part of hi» 



governorship, but it is not difficult to suppose that Appian omitted to record some trifling 
successes such as the capture of Baccia mentioned by Orosius (/. r.), probably one of 
the urbes which were expugnatae according to £pit. 53; c£ 11. 17 1-2. Two campaigns 
are implied by Appian, as is more clearly stated by Livy; but Appian does not call 
Servilianus consul. Where the facts known from Livy conflict seriously with at any rate 
the present text of Appian is in the events which took place between the departure of 
Fabius Maximus Aemilianus and the arrival of Fabius Maximus ServiUanus. The 
governorship of Aemilianus is expressly stated by Appian to have lasted two years {Jher. 65). 
Aemilianus was consul in b.c. 145, and that the years of his governorship were b.c 145-4 
is unquestionable ; cf. Epit. 52 ianiumque timoris is hostis iniulii ui adversus eum ctmsulari 
opus essei et duce et ixercitu. The disaster to Plautius which led to sending an experienced 
general is, as we have said, very likely alluded to in L 147 of the papyrus, and 1. 151 may 
well refer to the dispatch of Aemilianus. So far as is known, Aemilianus had both Spains 
under his command; but who succeeded him on his departure in b.c. 143? Northern 
Spain at any rate seems to have fallen to the consul for b.c. 143 Q. Caecilius Metellus 
(cf. Val. Max. iii. 2. 21, ix. 3. 7; Appian, Iher. 76), and that he remained as proconsul 
in B.C. 142 is attested by Epit 53; but the question who obtained Southern Spain is very 
complicated. From VaL Max. ix. 3. 7^ where Q. Metellus utramque Hispaniam consul prius^ 
deinde proconsul . . . subegtsset is the reading of the MSS., it would be inferred that Metellus 
was governor of both Spains ; but utramque has been altered by some editors Xopravinciam 
on the ground that Metellus was only governor of Northern Spain, the governorship of 
Southern Spain in b.c. 143 being generally assigned to Quinctius, who is supposed to have 
been a praetor and to have been the immediate predecessor of Fabius Seivilianus on the 
evidence of Appian, Iber. 65-7. This passage, which is very corrupt, now requires a fresh 
examination in the light of the new evidence. After recounting the achievements of Fabius 
Aemilianus in b.c. 145 and b.c. 144, Appian proceeds (ed. Mendelssohn) : ml rode luw 6 

. AifuXiop&f (2tpovfXtap6s MS.) ifyyaadfiofot h 'Pttfujir airjp€ dtade^oftMifov ri)y ap)^ Koamnt Uoiinfftau 
(tov) A0Xov. {6 M adcX^ atfTov Md£ifior AifuXioy^r MS., omitted by editors). ^* ds 6 
OhpunOot ovx Sjtolms h-t KarafPpmwp *ApovaKaift Ka\ Tir&ovs iral BcXXow . . . antfrnfortp dno *Pmfial»9» 
mil fToXc/i^ir SKkop oidt i^ iavr&p rtroXcfiovv hv in. nSkums cAt&p fuag No/uiyrZw>v ^yownu • . • ral 
Mnn>a(u Koi rtfvdf h ip lur* OvpicerOov, OvplarOos fUw firl Bmpa Trjg ^Ifitiptas Mp^ trrpanfy^ 
'Piopamp KtSprim {Q, Pompeio in a 1 6th century translation of Appian made from another 
MS., now lost) (TwnrXtfirrro, xal . . • laftyv rmw Kdipriov is (ro^r Kounc/ovf MS.) x<^iow ical 
Cfifuia ram ^pnfo/m .... Kotrrcov (Kiit(ov MS.) dick btiklaw jcal antiplop ovk hrifiarfioirwrot^ aXX' cV 
Kopdv/3/7 x'^/f^foyrof iit fUtrov pMTOir&pov . . . tov d* iirt6vT0f Zravt Kc&fVf (KoUri^ Other editors) 
fthf 6 ddfX^dr AifuXiuvov ^6fiiot Md^pos ZcpovcXcavAf (AifuXioj^ff MS.) ^'k&tw M ri)y arpartfyiap 

diadoxoff. From this confused and corrupt account it has been generally inferred that 
a praetor Quinctius succeeded Fabius Aemilianus in Southern Spain in b. c. 143, was 
defeated in that year and was succeeded in b.c. 142 by Q. Fabius Servilianus. We now 
know that in Livy's account the governor in b.c. 142 was the consul for that year, 
L. Metellus, and that Fabius Servilianus became governor in b.c. 141. Assuming that 
Livy is right, the discrepancy may be explained in two ways: either Appian has made 
several mistakes in his facts or the MS. is still more deeply corrupt than it has appeared to 
be. On the first hypothesis Quinctius or Quintus, the supposed praetor, may he retained, 
for owing to the loss of a column between Cols, vi and vii of the pap3TUs it is uncertain 
who in Livy's history was the governor of Southern Spain in b. c. 143. We must however 
assume that Appian omitted L. Metellus altogether, thus setting the chronology wrong by 
a year. But considering the corruptions in the proper names in Appian, Iber, 65-7, it is, 
we think, far more likely that the story of the defeat of the supposed Quinctius, who appears 



nowhere else in history, is a distortion of the defeat of L. Metellas mentioned by Livy. 
With two brothers, Q. Metellus and L. Metellus, governing the two Spains in 14a b. c. it is 
not at all surprising that mistakes should arise, and if Kourior in Iher, 66-7 is a corruption 
of Aovxtof or KawciXiiw, there will be no conflict between Livy and Appian as to the pre- 
decessor of Fabius Servilianus. Dismissing therefore the supposed Quinctius, there still 
remains the governorship of Southern Spain for b.c. 143 to be accounted for. The 
passage in Appian referring to Aemilianus' successor Kourov llofiinjiov hSkw is obviously 
quite corrupt. The insertion of rw before KCKov (Schweighauser, followed by Mendelssohn) 
does little to mend matters. There is no point in the mention of the father's praenomen and 
there is clearly a confusion in the text between this person and the Kod^y Uofimji^ A0X^ 
mentioned in Ider. f 6. That Q. Pompeius was consul in b.c. 141 and succeeded Q. Metellus 
as governor of Northern Spain in the same year (cf. 1. 174). His cognomen was Rufas, so 
that editors bracket A^ in ch. 76. In any case this Quintus Pompeius cannot be the 
successor of Aemilianus in b.c. 143, and the best course seems to be to fall back on the 
statement of Valerius Maximus (be. 3. 7, t>. sup:) that Q. Metellus governed utramque 
Hispam'am. Seeing that Aemilianus governed both provinces for two years, there is not the 
least difficulty in supposing that his successor did the same for one, but that in the second 
year a separate governor was sent to the Southern province. On this hypothesis we would 
suggest that Koarrov nofM^ov ACfXov in Iber, 65 is corrupt for Koivrov KauccXiov McrAXov, and 
that the following words & di ddcX^r avrw Md^ifuw AifuXtoydr, which are simply omitted by 
^editors, really contained a reference to the brother of Q. Metellus, L. Metellus. The 
sentence is in that case incomplete and the lacuna may well have supplied some details 
about the events of b.c. i43-*a which would have made ch. 66 much more intelligible. 
Our conclusion therefore is that the divergence between Livy and Appian's account of the 
war against Viriathus is due less to mistakes on the part of Appian than to the extra- 
ordinary perversions of the proper names in the MS. of the I&ertca, and that Appian's 
chronology of this war can without much difficulty be made consistent with the newly found 

For the sake of clearness we append in parallel columns a list of the governors of 
Southern Spain from b.c. 145-37 as they are known from the two epitomes of Livy, 
compared with the list given by Mommsen. Concerning the governors of Northern Spain 
there is no dispute, Q. Fabius Maximus Aemilianus holding office in b.c 145-4, Q. Caecilius 
Metellus in b.c. 143-2, Q. Pompeius Rufus in b.c 141-0, and M. Popillius Laenas in 
B.C 139-8: — 


Q. Fab. Max. Aemilianus. 
Quinctius praetor. 
Q. Fab. Max. Servilianus cons. 
Q. Fab. Max. Servilianus proc. 
Q. Servilius Caepio cons. 

Q. Servilius Caepio proc 
D. lunius Brutus cons. 

168-9. ^P^t* mentions the triumph of Mummius at the end of Book 52, Z. Mwnmius 
de Achaets iriumphamt^ signa atrea tnarmareaque et tabulas picias in triumpho tulit. Epit. 53 
begins with a mention of Appius Claudius, consul in b.c. 143; hence the triumph of 
Mummius has naturally been assigned to b.c 145, the year after tibe destruction of Corinth. 




Q. Fabius Maximus Aemilianus. 


(Q. Caecilius Metellus cons. ?) 


L. Caecilius Metellus cons. 


Q. Fab. Max. Servilianus proc. 


Q. Fab. Max. Servilianus proc. 

(Later Q. Servilius Caepio cons.) 


Q. Servilius Caepio proc. 


D. lunius Brutus cons. 


The distribution of the works of art mentioned by the papyrus is to be connected, as 
Komemann remarks, not with Mummius' triumph, which can hardly have taken place so 
late as B.C. 142, but with his censorship which occurred in that year. By opptda are meant 
the country towns of Italy, and perhaps of the provinces as well. 

1 7 1-2. On the victory of Q. Fabius (Maximus Servilianus) cf. Epit. 53 a Q. Fahio 
proconsuU pars magna Lusitaniae txpugnatis aliquot urhibus recepta est, and, for the 
chronology, 1. 167, note. 

174. This defeat of Q. Pompeius by the Numantines agrees with the received 
chronology; cf. Epit. 54 ad mif. and 1. 167, note. For d[evic/uy cf. 1. 185. 

175. The defeat of the Romans by the Scordisci, a Pannonian tribe, is a new fact. 
The Roman commander may have been the other consul, Gn. Caepio. 

176. The corruption of SapienU into Saiasso seems to be due to a reminiscence of the 
campaign of Appius Claudius against the Salassi in b.c. 143 ; cf. Epit. 53. 

177-8. What was this obviously important measure due to Appius Claudius, one of the 
most striking figures at this period ? The papyrus fails us at the most critical point, and 
in the absence of any other reference to this reform, we are reduced to conjectures. We 
have adopted in 1. 177 duos [delecius\ a sug^gestion of Mr. Warde Fowler based on 
duo ^tipendta] proposed by Dr. Greenidge. The old Roman system of a single annual 
levy in which the soldiers swore allegiance to a general for a single campaign could not 
survive the growth of Rome as a world-city, and though the successive modifications which 
were introduced in the later period of the Republic cannot be clearly traced, it is in itself 
likely enough that the wars of the third and second centuries b.c. had led to the occasional 
or frequent holding of levies twice instead of once in the year. Such an attempt to 
frustrate the constant demands of the generals as we have attributed to Appius Claudius does 
not seem improbable, and may even be connected with the refusal of the senate a few years 
later to send Sdpio the reinforcements which he asked for at Numantia. 

178-81. Cf. Epit. 54, where the incident of the condemnation of Silanus by his father 
is related more fully. 

182-4. These lines are very corrupt, and in the absence of any parallel account of the 
incident it is difficult to restore them in entirety. So much is clear that the consul 
Q. Caepio's departure for Spain was delayed by the interpellation of a tribune, but that 
Caepio successfully overcame the obstacle. It was doubtless owing to this episode that 
Caepio arrived in Spain late in the year after the defeat of Fabius Maximus (IL 185-6); cf. 
1. 167, note. Assilium is for Asellum ; cf. Cell. 3. 4, where a tribune called Claudius 
Asellus is mentioned as having accused the younger Scipio Africanus posiquam dt Poenis 
tnumphaverai censorque/uerat. Since Scipio was censor in b.c 142 {Fast, Capitol,\ b.c. 140 
is very suitable as the year of Asellus' tribunate, reddeterbuit is probably for deterruit, and 
if l[iy tores is right tngem probably represents a participle ending in ens, e.g. adhibens. 
Omitting indeUgem, which is hopeless, the passage may be restored thus : Qutntus Caepio 
consul . . . Tiber ium Ciaudium Asellum tribunum pkbis interpellantem profectionem suam 
lictores . . . ens deterruit. What form the interpellation took is not clear. Did the tribune 
veto the Lex Curiata conferring imperium upon the consul? Possibly, as Greenidge 
suggests, he tried to prevent the consul from taking out his troops, as in Sail. Jug, 39 
con^ impeditus a tribunis pkbis ne quas paraverat copias secum portareL From the mention 
of the lictors it seems that Caepio actually ventured to retaliate by using force of some kind. 

185-6. On the date of Fabius' defeat see 1. 167, note. 

186-7. Valerius Maximus (iii. 2. 21) relates two exploits of Q. Occius; cf. 11. 164-6, 
note. The present incident is one of the reliqua eius opera which Valerius Maximus 
passes over. 


188-90. A verb such as pugnavit is wanted at the beginning of L 188, and there is 
then not room for more than two or three letters before ]ina€. Probably devoia est 
is to be connected with aqua Anio (cf. 11. in and 116, where the verb does not come 
at the end of the sentence), and aqua Marcia begins a fresh sentence. On the repair 
of the aqua Anio and the construction of the aqua Marcia see Frontinus, De Aquaeductihus 
i. 7. He there states that in r.c. 144 the praetor Marcius Rex was commissioned to 
repair the Appian and Aniensian aqueducts and to construct a new one, his praetorship 
being extended for a year on that account. Then follows a passage which is much 
corrupted in the editions of Frontinus, and which we quote from the reproduction of 
the best MS. in C. Herschell's edition : eo tempore decemviri dum aiiis ex causis libros 
Sibyllinos inspiciunt invenisse dicuntur (space in MS.; supply fas) aquam Martiam 
seu potius Animem^ de hoc enim constaniius traditur^ in Capitolium perduci^ deque ea re 
in senatu M, Lepido pro collegio verba faciente actum Appio Claudio Q, Caecilio consulibus 
(b.c. 143); eandemque post annum tertium a Lucio Lentulo retractatam C, Laelio Q. Ser- 
vilio consididus (b. c. 140), sed utroque tempore vicisse gratiam Marcii Regis atque ita in 
Capitolium esse aquam perductam, Frontinus' statements about the construction of the 
aqua Marcia are thus in complete accord with Livy, from whose history they were no 
doubt derived. But what is the meaning of seu potius Anienem, de hoc enim constantius 
traditur, and has this anything to do with the mention of the aqua Anio in 1. 188 ? That 
passage in the papyrus is unfortunately extremely obscure. If devota est is correct, it 
must mean that the Anio aqueduct was consecrated to some deity; but devota does not 
seem the right word, and it is more likely to be corrupt, possibly for some word like renovata 
or re/ecta. The aqua Marcia began not far from Tibur, the water being apparently 
taken from a tributary of the river Anio from which the aqua Anio was also derived. 
But the two aqueducts were quite distinct, and seu potius Anienem, de hoc enim constantius 
traditur seems, as Reid remarks, to indicate that there were two interpretations of the 
oracle, one permitting the aqua Anio to be brought to the Capitol, the other the aqua 
Marcia^ but the general opinion was in favour of the former interpretation; cf. the 
statement in 1. 189 that the construction of the aqua Marcia was contra Sihyllae carmina. 
Since Frontinus implies that the aqua Anio was not carried up to the Capitol, to read 
in IL 189--90 aqua Anio {et) aqua Marcia in Capitolium . . . perductae is unsatisfactory, 
apart from the difficulty of placing a stop after devota est, 

192. Probably the scribe wrote urbetilia meaning urhe et Italia) cf. Val. Max. i. 3. 2 
C Cornelius Hispallus praetor peregrinus M. Poptlio Laenate Cn, Calpurnio coss. edicto 
Chaldaeos intra decimum diem abire ex urbe atque Italia iussit, a passage no doubt based 
upon Livy. 

193-4- On the Lex Gabinia tabellaria see Cic. L^g. iii. 36- Cicero says that it was 
lata ab homine ignoto et sordido^ which confirms the present reference to Gabinius' base 
ancestry. What degree of relationship to the verna was alleged by Livy is imcertain. 
vernci^ filius is unlikely, for the son of a slave could not be made tribune, and though two 
cases at least of the son of a freedman becoming tribune are known (Mommsen, Stcmts- 
rechtfl p. 460), the phrase vertuu filius does not suggest the meaning 'son of freedman' or 
* of a freedwoman,' though perhaps not incompatible with it. vernd^e nepos is better, but 
of course some more indefinite word may have been employed. It has been generally 
supposed that A. Gabinius the tribune was the son of the Gabinius who held a command in 
Illyria under L. Anicius in b.c. 167 (Livy 45. 26); but this is quite uncertain. 

X95-6. As Warde Fowler suggests, it is probable that these two lines refer to the 
mutiny of Caepio's cavalry mentioned by Dio (Fr. 78 Boissevain), in consequence of his 
apportioning to them a specially dangerous operation. Caepio had to take refuge from 


their violence in flight, and with this clue the passage may be restored on the lines which 
we have suggested. Since a nail is not a very effective weapon of attack, clavo may be 
altered to clava, a ' cudgel ' or ' foil.' Reid well compares Oros. v. 9 clavae icht (of Tiberius 
Gracchus' death). 

197-8. The names of the murderers of Viriathus are not given in Epit., but occur in 
Appian, Iber, 74, where they agree with the papyrus, and in Diodorus exc. c. 24, where 
Nikorones is found instead of Minurus. 

201-2. For the refusal of a reward to Viriathus' murderers cf. Dio, Fr. 80, and Eutro- 
pius, iv. 16. Appian {Jber, 74) mentions the bribe, but not the refusal, duul}^ap€wr€t inr6 rov 
JSjuwwvot d&pots re fuyakott ical vKo<rx€<rt(ri iroXXiur. The Epitome does not mention either, 
but has Viriathus a prodiioribus consilio Servilii Caepionis inttrfectus est. From the fact 
that the refusal took place in the year afler Viriathus' death it clearly came from the senate; 
and if there is any truth in the story of Dio and Eutropius about the answer given to the 
murderers that the Romans did not approve of a general being killed by his own soldiers, 
this must have been made by the senate, not, as they state, by Caepio. 

202-5. Cf. Epit. 55 P, Nasica^ cut cognomen Serapion/uit ab irridente Curiatio tribune 
plebis impositum^ et D. lunio Bruto constdibus delictum habentibus in conspectu tiranum res 
saluberrimi exempU facta est: nam C Matienus accusatus est apud tribunos pUbis quod exer^ 
citum in Hispania deseruisset^ damnatusque sub /urea diu virgis caesus est, et sestertio nummo 
veniit. tribuni plebis quia non impetrarent ut sibi denos quos vellent milites eximere liceret, 
cansuks in carcerem duci iusserunt. The papyrus presents several new details. In the first 
place the condemnation of deserters (IL 207-9) comes after the dispute with the tribunes, 
not before it. Besides the probable mention of Curiatius, to whom Cicero (Legg* iii* 9) 
assigns the responsibility for throwing the consuls into prison, the papyrus names another 
tribune, Licinius, thus justif3dng the plural tribuni in Epit From L 205 it appears that the 
imprisonment was unpopular and that the tribunes had to yield. For the use of multa 
by Livy in the general sense of * penalty ' cf. 24. 16. In 1. 202 Scipfpfi^em is very doubtful. 
There may have been some corruption as in the case of Decimum Brutum in 1. 203. 

205-7. (^) ofn^nibus luctus seems a better correction of omnib, lucti than omnibus 
luctuiy though whether Livy would have used luctus is doubtful ; cf. note on 1. 110. These 
lines refer to the death in b.c. 138 of a popukr tribune who ' having done much for the 
good of the people expired amid universal regret.' His name was given at the end of 
1. 205. It would be expected that this individual was important enough to be known to 
history, and, as Warde Fowler and Reid suggest, there may well be a connexion between 
U. 205-7 ^^d ^ passage in Pliny (H. N, xxi. 10) florum quidem populus Romanus honorem 
Scipioni tantum habuit. Serapio cognominabatur propter similitudinem suarii cuiusdam 
negotiatoris, obiercU in tribunatu plebei admodum gratus dignusque A/ricanorum familia, nee 
erat in bonis Juneris impensa. asses ergo contulit populus ac/unus elocavit quaque praeter/ere- 
batur flores e prospectu omni sparsiL Whether by Serapio Pliny meant Scipio Nasica 
Corculum, the consul of b.c. 162 and 155, or his son, the consul of b.c 138, in either case 
the statement that he died as tribune is an extraordinary error. It is very significant that 
the papyrus also mentions the death of a popular tribune immediately afler a mention 
of Scipio Nasica the younger, and, as Warde Fowler remarks, if something like Nasicae 
filius OT /rater be restored at the end of 1. 205 and Pliny's Serapio be the same person, the 
difiiculties in the Pliny passage would be largely reduced 

207-9. co\}uri^ may be the beginning of a short sentence complete in itself. If it is 
connected with U. 208-9, it probably refers to the part taken by the consuls in the punish- 
ment of the deserters. On this cf. the passage from Epit. 55 quoted in U. 202-5, note, 
where only one individual, C. Matienus, is mentioned. Frontinus, however (Strateg. 


iv. I. 20), agrees with the papjniis, qui exercthm desemerant damnoH^ virgis caest pubUce 
vmieruni, sesUrtiis singulis is equivalent to ststertio nummo singuli, 

210-1. It is prol^ble that these lines refer to the famous accusation of L. Aurelius 
Cotta by Scipio Aemilianus. This resulted in the acquittal of the accused because the 
judges did not wish the influence of Scipio to appear too overwhelming, if we may believe 
Cicero, Pro Murena 58 saepe hoc maiores natu dicere audivi hone accusataris eximiam 
digtiiiatem plurimum Z. Coitae frofuisse. noluerunt sapienHssimi homines qui turn rem illam 
iudicahant ita quemquam cadere in iudicio ut nitnis adversarii virihus abiecius videretur (cf. 
Droin. in Caec. 21), though Appian {Bell, Civ. i. 22) is probably right in saying that 
bribery was employed, (propter) magnitudinem non^inis would accord very well with the 
eximia dignitas of Cicero. The objection to this interpretation is that Cicero (Pro Mur. 
and Drvin, in Caecil locc, citt) says that Aemilianus had been twice consul when he 
brought the accusation, and the second consulship of Aemilianus was in b.c. 134 while the 
event recorded in the papyrus took place in b.c. 138. Against the evidence of Cicero, 
however, must be set the circumstance that in the earliest editions (based on the Codex 
Sangallensis, now lost) of the commentary of Pseudo-Asconius upon that passage in the 
Droin, ad Caecil, occurs the remark Z. Cottam P. Africanus ante secundum consulatum et 
censuram dicitur accusasse. Other MSS. of Pseudo-Asconius have post instead of ante, and 
post has generally been regarded as correct, though the remark is then rather pointless 
since it simply repeats the statement of Cicero. But the agreement between the pap3mis 
and one version of Pseudo-Asconius is remarkable, though it is difficult to believe that 
Pseudo-Asconius can be right in placing the trial before Scipio's censorship, which took 
place in b.c. 142. The question is furdier complicated by the uncertainty regarding the 
nature of the accusations made against Cotta and the official standing in which he had 
rendered himself liable to them. Was he the consul of b.c. 144 or the consul of b.c. 119 
(so Jahn in his note on Cic. Brut, 81) ? If the former, the date which the papyrus suggests 
for die trial, b.c. 138, is more suitable than Cicero's. If the latter, then Cicero's date is the 
more probable, for the younger Cotta might well have been praetor about b.c. 133-29, and 
his insignificance would suit the peculiar feature of the case which seems to have impressed 
itself upon the popular imagination. 

On the whole, in spite of the evidence of Appian who connects the acquittal of Cotta 
with C. Gracchus' law de iudiciisy and the circumstance that Cicero mentions it {Dio, in 
Caec, I, c\ together with the trial of AquilUus which certainly seems to have taken place 
after Scipio's return from Numantia, we incline to the view not only that Livy placed the 
trial of Cotta in b.c. 138 but that he was right in so doing. Cicero, in the Pro Murena 
passage at any rate, had a point to make which would be helped by assigning the trial to 
the period after Scipio's second consulship, and it is not difficult to suppose him guilty of 
a chronological error in a speech. Moreover, the commentary of Pseudo-Asconius seems 
to indicate that there were ancient doubts as to Cicero's correctness on this matter ; and if 
Livy was right with regard to the date of the trial, L. Cotta was probably the consul of 
B.c. 144, who, as Valerius Maximus .states (vi. 4. 2), was in that year prevented by Scipio 
from going to Lusitania, and against whom Scipio may well have continued to bear 

212. Lusitani vastati\ the proceedings of D. Junius Brutus in Southern Spain are 
meant; cf. Epit 55 Junius Brutus consul in Hispania iis qui sub Viriatho militaverant 
agros et oppidum dedit^ quod Valentia vocatum est^ Appian, Aer, 71, and notes on U. 167 
and 216-7. 

a N\unum^/ifijs clddes acceptax for the restoration cf. 1. 175. The allusion is to the 
defeat of M. Popilius; cf. Epit, which is more detailed, and 1. 167, note. 

I 2 


213-4. Cf. Epit which is longer in its account of Antiochus' death but mentions it at 
the end of the book after the successes of Brutus, and omits the detail that Diodotus took 
possession of Syria. The year to which Antiochus' death is referred by the papyrus 
(b.c 138) conflicts with the date (b.c. 143-2) recendy proposed by Niese {Gesch, d. gr. u. 
mak. St. iii. p. 283), chiefly on the evidence of coins. 

216-7. Cf. Epit D. Junius Lusiiantam trigtnta urbium expugnaiiombus usque cut occa- 
sum et Oceanum perdomuit ; et cumfluvium ObUvionem transire notlent miliies ereptum sigm- 
fero signum ipse transtutit^ et sic ut transgrederentur persuasit. The account of Book 55 in 
the papyrus probably ended here. 

218-25. '^h^ fragment which was gunmied on to Col. iv probably, if SuUcmis is 
correct, belonged to a much later book. 

226-32. This fragment was gummed on to Col. v. 

669. Metrological Work. 

17*5 X 16-3 ^^' 

On the recto of this papyrus are parts of two columns of an account of 
corn, mentioning the second = first and third = second years^ i. e. of Diocletian 
and Maximian (a. D. ^85-6 and ^86-7). On the verso, written in a cursive 
hand not more than a few years later than the writing on the recto, are parts 
of two columns of a series of metrological tables concerning measures of length 
and area. As in the contemporary metrological fragment from Oxyrhynchus 
(9 verso) the spelling is bad, and from the unsystematic way in which the 
details are arranged they seem to be private memoranda compiled from a larger 
treatise. Lines 1-4 deal with the <rxpivlovj the measure of length usually 
employed in land-surveys, of which the square was the aroura. In 11. 5-8 we 
have a general description of cubits arranged according to the three dimensions 
of space ; IL 9-10 treat of the olKo-KAiKbs inixw^ a peculiar kind of cubit which 
differed from the three previously mentioned, and 11. 11-24 of the measurements 
and uses of the ^\ov. Col. ii begins with a list of measures of length in which 
Graeco-Egyptian and Roman names are, as would be expected at this period, 
mixed (11. 26-30). There follows (11. 30-42) a table of the sizes of these from 
the ddicTvXoff or ^aXaionfs to the &Kaiva or perhaps imia. Then b^ns another 
section describing the ddKrvAo?, in the middle of which the papyrus breaks off. 
In both columns the lines are incomplete, and it is impossible in some cases to 
fill up the lacunae ; but the papyrus usefully supplements the existing evidence 
concerning the (rxowlov and olKoirediK^s ir$x^^> ^^^ provides some interestii^ new 
information about the names and length of different* kinds of irfix^^s used in 
Egypt The section dealing with the ^v\ov^ most of which can be restored with 


certainty, not only shows that there were two kinds of (fiKa which stood to each 
other in the ratio of 9 : 8 , but provides an important indication of the size of 
that much discussed measure, the va^fiiov, which was probably a cubic ^vkov ; cf. 
note on IL 11-20. 

It is to be hoped that the whole subject of Graeco-Egyptian metrology 
will soon be rehandled by a new writer. The Metrologie of Hultsch is now 
antiquated, and the recent articles of the veteran metrologist in the Archiv fiir 
Papyrusforschung and Abhand. d. kon. SdcAs. Ges. d, Wiss. 1903 : Die Ptole^ 
mdischen Munz- und Recknungswerte^ show an inability to appreciate the new 
evidence of papyri 

Col. i. 

[rh 8i iyBoov ?x^*] w^X*^ ^P* &ar€ ?X***' ^^ 
[a-xoivfov rh y€ai\ii€Tp[iK]bv vri\&v cp^ 

[r) Ji "IkSv l(mv vqyf&v p. 

5 [6 ^if6vii€rpC\Khs vij\€i9 iariy 6 icari 

[8i 6 icari ii^ko]s koI irXdros^ artpehs Si 6 ko- 
[rii ii^K09 Kol ir\]dT09 Kal Pd0o9 ijrai ty^09. 

[6 ] • ; (fi)lKajr€8iKb9 nijxis t- 

10 [x€i i/iPaSucobs ^^JX'F P' 

[t^ 8k ^Hkf KaTaii]€Tp't[Ta]i r& va^fiia* rh /iIp fion 



15 [rh 8i 



[wn^ fx^gv rh (rxpiv(ov] rh ytm/ierpiKhif 

[iHXa pcuriXiKit ] \p, 

20 [^aXa ] X^. 

[ T€T]i)ay£vov i\€i ^"OXoy a, 

[ 1' 

[ tMx«5 y> 

[ Bii]ii6au>v vav- 

I. L Byboa, 3. 1. TT^x^ir. 5. 1. wrjxys. 8. 1. ifm, 9. ckoircduoos Pap. 

1. iriixyt* 19. X of X/3 corr. from o. 

CoL ii. 

iroXcori^y \ix{v}it9 <ni[iOaii)i trods nvya>v 

injxy^ Pvi^a ivXoy [dpyviit KdXa/ios 

dK€ya d/i/ia trXeOpov [lovy^pov ardSi^ 

30 ov BtaxiKop /iCkioy. S[ 

ol P naXearai Xix^{v\(S[9, ol y nak^frrai 

airiOa/ifj, ol 8 wod^ a[ , ol € 

irijxv9 \iyoV<f>iKh9 [koi ifroi 

irvy6y, ol ^ waX€<rral [^^x*'^ Sfi/iS- 
35 0-109 kI T€KToyiK69, ol [C waXcoToJ ir^x^y 

NiXo/A6T/>£IC^9> ol fj TTfixlv^ 

ol f firjiia^ Pvi^ci Si iaTi[y 1} Sidaraa-is 
T&y troS&y. ol y n^xl^^^ i^Xoy Sij- 
/iSa-iloy, ol 8 dpyvidf i[pyviiL Si iariy 
40 ij Sidaraai^ r&y x'^P^yt ^^ • in^X^^^ 

xdXa/ios, ol 9/3^ dK^ya, ol [ 

01 €l<rl m^x*^* [ 

SdicTvXos f trdyra irar[ roH- 

TOO /it^oya Kal aHfy/icTpa [koi rit iXda- 
45 aoya Toirrov /i€a€iT€^€Tai [ 

27. 1. waKatoT^s: SO in 11. 31, 34. 33. Xivov^iicoff Pap. 35. L Koi, 37. oi I 

Pap. 39. opyvla Pap. 42. mfx^s" ^^P- 

1*20. ' The schoenium used in land-survey has 8 eighths, and the eighth has 12 cubits, 
80 that the schoenium used in land-survey bias 96 cubits, while the . . . schoenium has 


100 cubits. The linear cubit is that which is measured by length alone, the plane 
cubit is that which is measured by length and breadth; the solid cubit is that which 
is measured by length and breadth and depth or height. The . . . building cubit contains 
100 plane cubits. Nov/Sia are measured by the ivkov) the royal (vXor contains 3 cubits, 
18 iraXmoTvi^ 72 liaKrvKtn^ while the . . . (vXoy contains 2§ cubits, 16 iraXaiura/ and 
64 doicrvXot; so that the schoenium used in land-survey contains 32 royal {vXa and 36 
. • • fuXo. 

31-41. *2 nakaurral make a XixaV, 3 iraXaurral a aviBaixfi, 4 vakawrai an (Egyptian?) 
foot, 5 a cloth-weaver's cubit . . . , 6 naXmaral 2L public and a carpenter's cubit, 7 frakaurrai 
a Nilometric cubit, 8 nakattrral a . . . cubit, 10 vraXaurroi a ^$/<a, n^hich is the distance 
of the outstretched feet 3 cubits make a public (vXoiff 4 cubits an 3/>yvui, which is the 
distance of the outstretched hands. . . cubits make a xaXa/Aor, 6§ an iisamiJ 

1-4. On this axoivtop, which was unknown when Hultsch wrote his Metrologie^ see 
Kenyon, P. Brit. Mus. IL p. 130, and P. Tebt I. p. 386. The details of the papyrus 
exactly fit the previous evidence, which was that the irxoiyioir corresponded to the ancient 
Egyptian measure khet or khet n nuh of 100 royal cubits, but nevertheless was divided 
into the series ^, |, 3^, ^ and so on like the aroura. The papyrus now shows that 
in surveying land the o-xofWov was sometimes treated as having 96 cubits, probably for 
the sake of convenient fractions, but that there was also a crxomoy of 100 cubits. The 
name of the latter in 1. 4 may be dKoeRMf&ff, The ratio of these two trxoiwia of 96 and 
100 cubits corresponds, as Mr. Smyly remarks, to the ratio of 24 : 25 between two kinds 
of cubits in Roman times ; cf. note on IL 34-5. 

9-10. The oUontdiKbf irrjxvs was supposed by A. Peyron (P. Taur. I. pp. 133-6) 
to be a parallelogram measuring 100 cubits by i cubit His explanation, which has 
been accepted by all editors, is now confirmed by the papyrus, which states that an 
outomduc^f inixyg contained 100 square cubits. The adjective lost in the lacuna is very 
likely ir«purr( ) which is found in P. Brit. Mus. 119 and Wilcken, Ost, II. 1301 before 
9iixfi9 as a measure of area. But how the abbreviation is to be resolved is uncertain. 
Wilcken {OsL I. p. 780) suggests n-epiaraXrunSs : mpi(rTaruc6s seems to us more likely. 

11-20. The restoration of this important passage, though at first sight it may seem 
rather hazardous, is really practically certain. It is clear from t6 fUv in l. 11 that the 
figures in 11. 12-4 are contrasted with those in 11. 15-7, and since those in 11. 12 and 15 
refer to v^x'^^t those in 11. 13 and 16 must refer to imXaKmu, of which there were 6 in 
an ordinary vrjxvt (cf. 11. 34-5), and those in 11. 14 and 17 to dwrnikoi of which 4 make 
a wakaurr^t. This being granted, the figures in IL 12-7 refer to a measure of length, 
and the substantive to be supplied with t6 fUw cannot be ravjSioy, which is known to 
be a measure of cubic capacity. There Is only one measure of length known to have 
contained 3 vrixw, and that is the (vkov (1. 38), and though no $vko¥ of 2§ v^x'^^ ^^^ 
known previously, the fact that in 11. 38-9 the (vKop of 3 nrjx^^s is odled ^tifji6«now indicates 
that, as would be expected, more than one kind was in use. If then r^ fwV in 1. 11 
means a particular kind of ^Xoy, some such restoration as [r^ dc (vX^ Kara/i]frpi[ra]i 
becomes necessary, and the correctness of this hypothesis is confirmed by 11. 18-20. 
The figure in 1. 20 stands to that in 1. 19 in the same proportion (9 : 8) as those in 
U. 12-4 to those in 11. 15-7. t6 ytwfAtrpticdp (1. 18) has already (1. i) been applied to 
the trxou4w, and L 19 with the restoration suggested will be the corollaiy of 1. 3. The 
only difficulty that arises is that the (vkop of 3 v^x'^ is in 1. 11 called 0ci[cnXuH$y while 
in 1. 38 it is said to be ^y6at[6y; but in view of the extent to which drut^ios in Roman 


times supplanted the Ptolemaic term /3a<rcXiiu$r (e. g. in connexion with rftantdoL and yvM^c ; 
cf. 600. 13, note), this objection is not serious. The chief interest of this section about 
the tvkov lies in the light which it throws upon the size of the paCfiiow (1. 11). On 
that obscure cubic measure used in digging operations see P. Tebt. 5. 15, note, and 
P. Petrie III. From the fact that the (uXov was the particular measure used for calculating 
paCfiuM, it is difficult to avoid the inference that a vavfiiop was a (vkow in length, and 
since there is eveiy reason to think that its dimensions were equal, most probably 
a vaOPiop was a cubic (vXoir, and as there were two sizes of £vXa so there were also 
two kinds of vov/Sto. 

a 1-5. The subject of these lines is obscure; but from the occurrence of rtrpdy^vow 
in 1. 21 it appears that some area was under discussion. It is not unlikely that t6 /acV 
fJiKos is to be supplied at the beginning of 1. 21 and [to di vkdrot (vXov] in 1. 22, and 
that the four-sided figure in question was the square face of a vavfiiop or cube measuring 
3 tnixw each way. vaufiia are probably still under discussion in 1. 24. 

26-30. For this list of measures of length cf. the Tabulae Htroniatuu^ especially 

1 (Hultsch, Script, MeiroL i. pp. 182 sqq.), 

29. Suitva : both forms iiuva and Smwki are commonly found, but the latter is the more 
correct ; cf. Hultsch, op, cit, p. 29. 

30. It is probable that the list ended with fuXioir like those in Tabulae Heromanae 
III and VII. The only larger measures of length were the ctxchm; and frapao-ayyiyr. 
d[ may be the beginning of loxrvkaiy since the following details proceed in an ascending 
scale, and ought to have begun with the smallest measure. But we should expect 

02 h dacrvXoi iroXoiar^r, which is much too long, and the dcurrvXor has a section devoted 
to it in IL 43 sqq. 

31. The size ascribed in the papyrus to the Xtxar, aniBafirf (1. 32), vrvywir (1. 34), 
prjfjM (1. 3?), 6fyywa (1. 39), and Siuuifa (I. 41), agree with the statements of the Tabulae 
Heronianae and add no new facts. 

32. The names given by the ancient metrologists to the ordinary foot of 4 ftnkaurroL 
to distinguish it from the 'Pofioiictfr or ^IrakuAi irovr of 3^ nakaiaral are /SaoriXtvik, nroXc/iauedf, 
and ^iXcrmpue^ ; but none of these will suit, iijyvwrws is not unlikely ; the first letter 
is certainly a or X, d or ft being excluded. 

33. Koi might be supplied in 1. 32 instead of ol f, which would then follow Xivov^^r ; 
but no cubit smaller than the normal one of 6 ndKaanm was known previously, and it is 
therefore much more probable that the 'cloth-weaver's cubit' contained 5 iraXnurrcu 
than 4. 

34-5. This cubit of 6 wakaumi is the common vr^x^r, found •in the Tabulae 
Heronianae^ but is there also called \tB%K6s and (vXojrpi(rriff<$p. A fi^x^r rfXeior ^vkuAt rtierwuc^ 
occurs in P. Brit. Mus. 15,4. f ; for dritt6]nos cf. 1. 38 (vXoir lhf]fi6a{oy and 11. 11-20, note. 
There was another cubit introduced into Egypt in Roman times which stood to the 
cubit of 6 iraktuaral in the ratio of 25 : 24 (Hultsch, ap. Wilcken, Osl. I. p. 753), but 
this does not seem to be mentioned here by the papyrus, though it is perhaps, as 
Mr. Smyly suggests, implied by the number, 96, of cubits in a crxoiWoy in 1. 3. 

35-6. The title NiXoMfrpue^f wrjxys is new, but that the cubit used in measuring 
the rise and fall of the Nile contained 7 iraXotarai instead of 6 was known from the 
inscriptions on the subject at Elephantine; cf. C. I. G. 4863. This cubit of 7 nakaurral 
is that normally used in official measurements upon ancient Egyptian monuments, and 
Mr. Smyly thinks that it was also employed in measuring the mysterious dot/Xca which 
occur in the Petrie papyri. Its usual tide (not found here) was the 'royal' cubit 
(Hultsch, Introd. to Script. MetroL p. 25, &c., is wrong on this point). 


36. This cubit of 8 jrakaurrtd OX 2 feet is frequently mentioned in the Tabulae 
Heromanae^ but without any special designation. Since it was apparently introduced 
into Egypt by the Romans (Hultsch, Script. MeiroL p. 42, MeiroL p. 618), *v»iiaus6s 
or *IraX(jciSr is very likely to be supplied in the lacuna. 

37. The /39/ui of 10 iraXoioToi is the ordinary one, but Prifiora of 8 and 12 vakaurrai 
also occur; cf. Hultsch, Scrip/. MetroL pp. 194. 3 and 197. 23. 

38-9. No iftkov except that of 3 cubits was known previously ; on the diyfuSo-ioy 
and the other ^w with which it was contrasted see U. 1 1-20, note. 

40. The nIXa/ior, which was according to Tabulae Heranianae I an ancient Egyptian 
land-measure, is stated in the same table (Hultsch, Script, MeiroL p. 183. 3) to contain 
df cubits or 10 feet of 4 iroXaioro/. This is also the size assigned in the Tabulae 
Heronianae to the ckoiyo or &««; cf. 1. 41. Hence Hultsch supposed that niXa/ior 
and Skaum, were convertible terms. But from the position occupied by the niXa/iof here 
between the Ipyma of 4 vtix^s and the Ibtmva of 6|, its size should be not 6| but 
soniething between 4 and 6f cubits. A lUrpw roO «eaXd/iov which differs apparendy from 
the ordinary ffJXa/Aor occurs in a passage quoted by Hidtsch, op. cit, p. 153, but the 
language seems to be corrupt, and if Hultsch is right in inferring from it a xaXa^or 
of 1 1 cubits in length, that cannot be the jcdXa/io^ meant here. There is more reason 
to connect the jcdXa/Aos of the papyrus with the nakayum of 27} vakaumd mentioned by 
Pediasmus, a Byzantine writer of the fourteenth century (Hultsch, op. dt i. p. 58 and ii. p. i47)- 
This Kdkofiot would contain 4f cubits of 6 wakaunrai, and 4^ would satisfy the conditions 
which, as we have said, the number found in 1. 40 would be expected to fulfil. Assuming 
that this is correct, the KaXofiot of 4f cubits is much older than has been supposed ; 
but there is no particular objection to this, for the information provided by ancient 
metrologists is extremely defective. 

41-2. After the iKou/a, which has the customary 6f cubits, came no doubt a higher 
unit of measurement, very likely the SfAita (40 cubits), which follows the Sicaufa in 1. 29. 
oi furt in;x«r may be corrupt for ol (a figure) ir^x'^^i followed by another unit of measurement 
omitted. But it is more likely to be something like rotJDo/ tlirt mixtis (cf. 654. i), 'so 
much for cubits.' 

43-5. The meaning is that the doKTvkos being the smallest measure of length 
with a name, all other measures of length are referred to it as the unit; cf. Tabulae 
Hermtianae I and II ikaxiorop di tovtidp carl doKrvkog koL vdmu rh iXdrrom fi6pM icaXfrnu, 
and III ddicrvkog irp&r6t itrrtp &awtp koI itovdt. Line 43 18 probably to be restored 
Kfir[a/iffrpciriu rk rovjrov, with [^u]^ ^ in L 44 ; cf. 1. 1 1. 

670-678. Poetical Fragments. 

These nine miscellaneous pieces in verse do not appear to be extant, but are 
too fragmentary to call for detailed treatment. 

670 is a strip from a short column of hexameters, written in a small sloping 
uncial hand of the third century. The metre proves that the part preserved is 
near the beginnings of the lines, but the remains are too scanty to show the 
subject or the quality of the poem. There is a mention of Dionysus in 1. 22, 


and apparently a reference to Hephaestus in 1. !!• Some corrections have been 
made by a second hand, which also inserted the diaeresis in I. 26. 

671 is from a series of epideictic epigrams, as is made clear by the heading 
in 1. I rlvas hu elwoi [\6yov^ . . . , a formula frequent in the Anthology (cf. e. g. 
Antk. Pal. ix« ia6, 449, &c.). Opposite 1. 3, where the epigram commences, is 
the abbreviation w( ) — or tj;( )— which may give the name of the poet, e. g. 
Nicarchus, or of the speaker. The handwriting is an irregular uncial, dating 
probably from the latter half of the third century. 

672. A small fragment from the bottom of a column, containing the latter 
parts of nine lines, written in a rather irregular uncial hand of, probably, the 
first century. Lines 4-8 may be hexameters, but the metre of 1. 9 seems to be 
different. There is no clue to the subject. 

678 contains parts of eleven lines from the top of a column, written in well- 
formed sloping uncials of the common oval type, and dating most probably 
from the third century. In the margin at the top are the beginnings of three 
blurred lines of cursive, apparently mere scribblings ; the writer was perhaps the 
person responsible for some corrections and accents in the text below. This 
seems to be of a lyrical character, though the majority of the verses might 
also be hexameters. 

674, written in careful round uncials of about the latter part of the first or 
the beginning of the second century, is a fragment of a lyric poem, which may 
be by Pindar. The form lap6$ (1. 6) is indeed not found in the traditional 
Pindaric dialect, but it has a parallel in aKiap6s {01. iii. 14, 18). The high stops 
and the accents which have been occasionally added may be by the original 
scribe, but there is a question of a second hand in 11. i and 7 ; cf. note ad loc. 

676. The upper parts of two columns of a lyrical poem written in rather 
short lines, and evidently to be classed as a paean (cf. IL i and \i). The mention 
of Alexandria in 1. 4 is an indication of a comparatively late date, but Blass 
thinks that the piece may be by Callimachus, who is known to have composed 
juiAi; of this description. The paragraphus below 1. a may mark the commence- 
ment of a fresh strophe, but no metrical correspondence can be followed out 
between the two columns. The MS. is in a large uncial hand of an early type, 
and seems to date from about the middle of the first century. 

676. This small fragment contains the ends and beginnings of lines from 
two columns of a tragedy, written in a sloping uncial hand of the third century. 
High stops occur at IL 2, 6 and 7, and a middle stop apparently at 1. 3. The 
correction in 1. 9 and the rough breathing in 1. 14 are no doubt original, and the 
accents may be so ; but the addition of the iota adscript in I. 15 seems to be 




677 and 678 are fragments of comedies. 677, containing the latter parts of 
nine lines from the bottom of a column, is written in neat round uncials which 
may be assigned to the latter part of the first century. 678, from the top of 
a column, is in an upright and rather heavy calligraphic hand similar to 661, and 
probably, like that papyrus, of the latter part of the second century. The 
accents seem to have been added later. 


670. 15-6x3 7 f/w. 

]X€I9 ri S av aXKo n . [ 
y 8€ Kai avTOS air[ 
].[..] avTO/iarot Atirci^ [ 
]a>( [. .]Ka(ovaiy a€i y€[ 
5 ]X€ TapTapifiiTiy aXvKT[ow€8riai ? 

]€ 0iAi7 Xouaeuy €in(ai[ 
frav]ro0€y [aii](l>iP€Pi]K€ t[ 
(09 a]p €if>rf [. . . .yrjs li^liv{ 

]paS^\[. . . .] rc/cej vi[ 

r€;(]i'i;€i9 [/cai] \9BiKQi €Oi>v . [ 

\s irp€[ir0€ ir]o8cn^ aya6[ 




]yiifi[. . • .]w ae T€os . [ 
]o KOI [. • ,]€ovaa il>ikc[ 
]in x€oo/i^y . .] . Kai /i . [ 
> ap eiao^/ieaOa a'iSrjp[ 

] yap irapaiatn t€ois • [ 

] rJll€T€pOl TT • • VTOiH 

]rjy 'iSe • [. .] Kcu 7raX[ 
] Kai Aioyyaos € • [ 
]€/*ot fiff Sfipiy €y€4/) 
y v(f> Tiii€r€poi9 ir€[ 

]aa0ai yXvK€pa>y €ir[ 

]e»s nais ovtos €ito[ 

6. V of ^owr is corrected apparently by the second hand from c 
18. The mistake corrected was the common one of writing oi for c ; the same thing 
has happened in L 25. 

671. Fr. (a) 9-6 x 7-3, Fr. {d) 15.6 x S-i cm. 

Tiva? av uiroi \\oyovt irpo9 [ ] • 9 kcu wv €[ 

Tov t^i]oY T^ ^f[ [ ]lt^^ 

l\f aTp€K€9 oiyAijecro'cf [ ] . fiaaikl 

ic[. . • .Ji^ei PaaiX€V7 [ . . • • 

6 a[. i . .]aa8yiriaaiT[ 15 [cr/d/Jirrpoy ex€* . [ 

[ .] • iK\€iTfiY [ yjpwr^ov a0priaav[ 

[. ]i^i7 €£rjci[ aXA[a] k\voi9 ^/los oo[ 


• [• • ' -Irr^^ ®^* r ' [ '^^^ ^^^^vW'? • [ 

[. ]i . Tov ir€p€[ oi/TTO) nop<f)vp€ris n[ 

lo [.]i; . [.] O^aw^a-iov € . [ 20 oim*© <rici7irT/)[ 

[ ]€yria'€T€K[ Srj0vv€i9 PaaiXcv k[ 

i/ieipoo a€o ncuSa /<a[ 

1-2. A name, possibly Ni( ) (cf. introd.), is to be supplied after Xoyovr. Ae[ may 
be read in place of iSuF[ in 1. 2. This may be the top of the colunm. 

14. There is a break in the papyrus at this point, and four or five lines at least 
are lost. 


8 X 5-5 ^^' 


10 X 4-7 cm. 

\vov 5o[ 
]^t \ri[ 

]i(np iTi/iriq'av [ 
]x NripTiiS€S 
]trov eSiSaxOri 

]y' 6rip oiTOV e^iSiSa^^ 
]a)i/' Sixa €is noXunoiKiX[ 

]i8o»9^ 0€pc^ 
]li€ya yXvK[ 
] . iinroPoTo[ 

5 ]V0/1019 0\V • [ 

]^Tos wr(w[ 
]p aiovcoy c[ 
n]KoKaiioi9 0€aif [ 
10 ]€i^|[J]]ai^ioiCoi;/3[ 

672. 9. The high point is really over the p and is possibly to be connected with 
the point between v and ^ in the line before. The double point usually indicates a change 
of speaker, but is also found as a mark of punctuation, e. g. in 667. 

678. 1-2. Perhaps nup^9 &fp({irw and o0/H)ioirar/9a, as Blass suggests. 

4. The letter before ifrfro|SoTo[ has been corrected. 

5. The mutilated letter before the lacuna might be e. g. m or y ; ? 0\vfj[frop. 

9. w^oKOfiou is no doubt part of a compound adjective like €vrr\6KafAOf or Ko^iwk^aftog. 

10. The doubtful p has been converted from 10 by a second hand, which also crossed 
out the d. 




5.1x5-2 cm. 


]Koiyoy €/i/i€v[ 

]€vot JcX0oi yaS[ 

5 ]€ napyaaaov Oi/i^OXa 

]ois T€p<f>6€y tapoi9 [ 

yijicLT aykaoit* 181019 [ 

]iyatro\Xio[. .] . [ 

Jar Toi 8 avT[ 

10 Jop^. . .]k[ 


I. .The letters of this first line are smaller than thosQ in the lines below and differently 
formed, and they might be by another hand ; but there is no trace of an erasure, nor can 
the words be an interlinear addition. 

4. If or M- might be read in place of a between 9 and d. 

5. BtfA^ffka: cf. Pindar, Fyfh. iv. 180 nayyalmt 6§iUffkois. Perhaps rptfu d]t icrA., 
as Blass suggests. 

7. The letters of tdtoit are smaller than usual and have a slight slope, while elsewhere 
the luind is upright; they seem to have been written by the original scribe, but may 
be a marginal note or gloss. 

8. Something like an o enclosed between two dots (cf. e.g. 16. ii. 4) has been 
written above the letter after iroXA, which is probably «. The words may be divided ]ftMi 
ffoXX . . . or ]cy AiroXX . . . 


Col. i. 

wcuayi ^iXoore^i^tt)] 
li€Xir[oy]r€S oo[ ] 

lepay K[a]r€xw [ ] 

AX€^a9^8p]€iay • [ ] 

5 iroXiy [. . .] Kai Pa[ ] 

ii«8xi4-S cm. 

Col. ii. 

K€[. . .] ti€Xfc[. . . 
K€Xa8cv rraiap[, . . 
li€X€a'i (iT€^a[. . . 
€Vi€p<ii>y n€Xd[yoi>y . 
15 Ov/ia &&»KaT[€ . . 


o/iov ^. .]a>/i€i'[ ] OTCuf €v a>Ja[i]f [. . 

rati S€ • [ iroXwow/ioi t\[. . . • 

<nrov8a[ [..... .]o-ai^ J€ 0[. 

8oiav/i • [ [ ]^^^9V[' ' ' 

lo a€Piq[ • • • . 

1. ffratopi: the vestiges of the last two letters are verj slight, but c is much more 
probable than a. 

2. There is a short blank space between fu\ii[op]r€t and the letter following. 

3. t{a]rtx^^ is verj uncertain ; the letter after p could be almost anything. 9r[o]r €x»9 
is quite possible. 

9. Probably -dwr vfij{. 

678. 6 X 7*4 cm. 

Col. i. Col. 11. 

• • • • ^ • 

5 ] 



10 /K€VTpOlS [ 


oircLO'CLS ir[ 


naXai t€t[ 

I. ]»v, if right, no doubt ended the line, but there would be room for two 
letters more. 

8. There is a blank space before fui{, which is possibly the name of the speaker, 
e. g. Mci{fXaoff. Apparently there was also a slight space between this and the preceding 

16. €ril>dkot is a word of the use of which there is no other example. The root 
is that of or^aXXf<rAu and d<r4>ak^t. 






] • <^f • [ ] r?^« 

\Tf^\uv €K y€i'r[ov 
]ri Xvirrjaas tv)(cc[ 
]ra ir^iOapyovvra [ 
5 ] rponov frpoinc[vT 
] Tivi XdK^i^ [ 
]iai^ Nov/iTivK [ 
]fpoS' €iv€yiiai /i[ 
/la r]ovs 8a>8€Ka O^ovs 

11x4 cm 

] eay K€\€uri[ 

] ovK iirriv [ 

] TpuoPoX€[ 

] aou : KaKov [ 

5 ] & irpo<rTai[ 

] apav Svva{ 




10 M 

677. 6. There is a blank space in the papyras on either side of run XoXnr. Probably 
two feet are to be supplied at the end of the line. 

8. €uftyfuu is apparently for tvfjiftyftai or rimyfuu. The doubtful y might be 1, but 
that gives no word. 

9. Cf. 409. 86, &c 

678. 1-7. It appears on the whole probable that the fragment preserves the 
beginnings of the lines and that there is no loss on the left side till 1. 7, which must 
have projected somewhat, owing to the column having, as often happens, a slight slope. 
But tlus is not at all certain, and what we have taken to be a paragraphus between 11. 4-5 
may be a rough breathing over ». 

8. The syllable preceding n; had an acute accent. 

679-684. Prose Fragments. 

The following group of unidentified prose fragments corresponds to the 
forgoing collection of minor poetical pieces. The first, 679, is historical, and 
consists of the upper parts of two columns, both unfortunately fragmentary, 
written in neat upright uncials of the first century B. C. Military operations are 
being described, and there is a mention in 11. 2,-4 of some one dispatched by an 
Alexander in Cilicia, and of a king or kingdom in I. 42. Perhaps, then, this is 
a fragment from a history of the campaigfns of Alexander the Great, and it may 
even belong to the lost work on that subject by the first Ptolemy. 


680 seems also to come from some historical work, but its sense is not 
easy to follow. Parts of 15 lines from the top of a column are preserved, con- 
taining mentions of Cilicians, Attica and the Athenians^ and Soli in Cyprus. 
The hand is a sloping uncial of the middle or latter part of the third century. 
A low stop apparently occurs in 1. 3. 

681 is a piece from the top of a column containing the latter parts of 
15 lines from a geographical or historical treatise. A description of some 
Thracian tribes, among which are the Triballi and Paeonians, is given, but the 
passage is too mutilated for satisfactory restoration. The fragment is written in 
rather irregular, but not ill-formed, uncials, which may date from the second 
century; a high stop is used. 

682. Two fragments, both probably from the same column, of which one 
of them forms the top. The graceful upright hand seems, like that of 699, to be 
a rather early example of the oval type, and it may go back to the latter part 
of the second or the beginning of the third century. The common angular sign 
is used for filling up a short line (1. 12). The pieces are part of an oration, 
perhaps a lost speech of Hyperides. 

688 contains the ends of lines of part of a column, with some traces of the 
column following, r[ and t{, opposite 11. 16 and 19, being all that is l^ble. 
The fragment is not easy to classify ; citations of previous writers are made in 
11. 4 and 1^-3, and a Dionysius is mentioned in 1. 9. The piece is written in 
rather small round uncials, which may be assigned to the latter half of the 
second century. An angular sign is used at the end of short lines. On the 
verso are parts of two lines in cursive of about the time of Septimius Severus. 

684, containing 23 nearly complete lines from the bottom of a column, is 
much more intelligible. The fragment comes from some ethical treatise, the 
comparatively late date of which is indicated by the occurrence of the form 
ir/)o<rcAct;<ro/xai (11. 6 and 12) as well as by the subject, the characteristics of 
sovereigns and advice for intercourse with them. The piece is written on the 
verso of the papyrus — the recto being blank — in sloping oval uncials, probably 
of the middle or latter half of the third century. 

679. 12*5 X 6*1 cm. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

.]i^ Tov €y KiXiKi 

ai an€aT]aXii€vov vn A\^ 



^avSpov va]r€pov .[.].. av 25 [ 

5 ] • Tov frapaSoOijvai [ 

]fiv €Tnii€\€iav [ 

] . ar oXAa roo /iij eX [ 

] Ttjp rjirvx/Lay € . [. [ 

.... Xa]iiPa9^ovT€S fir^ ffo- 30 [ 

10 ]rovs Toyy KaO^arto \a[ 

ri»v . . . .]^ Sf Siaii€pia'0ci> [ 

aiy ]ou arparorre tc[ 

80 ] . rci>p /lept y[ 

15 letters yrai 35 ov 

15 IfFi^?' S^crtv n[ 

] So^ayrcoi^ a . 

]av anocrT€i ~ r 1 

■••• •• a . . [.ja 

^ ] VTnjperas €[i> ^^^^^^ 

]V^ '^^V ^P9 40 8io[ 

20 «]7nr€<»i^ q[.]€Ka ^]^ ^^ ^^ 

10 letters ]ir€/io .[...] jSacriXccif 

46 o.[ 


38-45. These lines are written smaller and closer together than the rest. 



[. . . .]0l>V KlXlKCOV [ 

[. .jXi^oTO 01 8€ oX[ 
[. .]a. /leya r; . . [ 

T0V9 A0i]ycu[o]vf [ 

TT aUTOV T€6€iCiy [ 

rov9 apaarp€y^Ti[ 

8€ ei9 SoXovs TOt{ 
10 P€9 T0V9 €P Ktm\p(o 
[.]ai T0U9 S€ e£o[ 
[.]« virocrTp€^ai [ 
[.] . ay €7nT€Tpip[ 
[.]€Krov vno t(ov [ 
»6 [ 1^? ?7[ 




3. re is very doubtful; the vestiges representing r might be taken for a double point. 

14. Or viroyoo. 


iiX7«i cm. 

]Tafi0[..].[ TTJgOTC 

]if ot/ra §i(^ ] . . . 

] . ToiK .[.].. [.]^* ir<yT[. . .] . 
'jfcpovav/i • • TO . t[. .] 
] Kai ic/)aTi7^€i'[ra>]v t(op 
TpiPa\]Ka>y o[i] /icy a[X]\oi Kara 



] yeyoi^eurc roi; a . . a . i 
] irXecorroc T[a]F Trpoaijre 
]yTa>y TpiPaXS[(ia]9^ koi 
] frpoT€poy ll€V . . T 
] poyrjv rqy npof rov 

T]a>i/ Hamoviav rmy a 
] KOLKauiitvwy Kai 

6. If T/N^aX]X«y is right not more than six letters are missing at the beginnings 
of 11. 1-9 or from seven to eight in the remainder. 

8. The letter between a and & is very likely (r. Above the o of nur is a spot of ink 
which seems to be accidental. 


Fr. {a) 8 x 2-8, Fr. (d) 51 x 4-7 ^' 

Fr. (a) [T]ais 8riiAOKp[anat9 01 
yoftot irayj^my utri rcov 
[€\y Tfii iroK^i Kvpiot km 

[v]imy €Kaa[T 

S IMU? nf .[.].[ 

[.]ff oi/^cf I a letters 


7 [ I a letters ] 8ijii[. 




12 letters ]yiyyf[ 
10 [ ^o i> ] Tovray [ 
avTot yo/iov 0i](r€iy 
Kai vavatLV rovs €y 
Tois BixofTTripioi^ fi[ai 
Sims airo^>€VYOp[ras 

15 [.] 5e 8ri/i€{ a> 

[a]ySp€9 A[0riyaioi 

I. [t]oi£ was probably preceded by fr. Mr. Smyly aptly quotes Hyperides, Euxenip, 
xxi. h Ihifumpart^ KvpuH ol p6fticn Icroyrac ical al fflcroyytXioi iced al SKKau Kptina kot^ rois vSfiJOVt 

8-1 o. Nothing need be missing at the end of these lines. 

15. [o] dr Ihffi^s or Af)fu{<r6fvfft or [17] df d^fu^xparia are possible supplements. 




9.3 X 4.4 cm. 

)ra Kyp[i]oy 
]aP<iaris av 
]€ (p/fitn ra'S 
5 ] n6kuT€iaAt 
]rcuray €if ra 
]liovi{oi Siarrpa 
]a<rty 01 ra ir€ 
Jrer Aiowai 
10 ]w*Xe . fiaav 

T»]r urropmv 

]iro J€ rot/r 

15 JoicaToy Xa 

y^y KOI 
]a K€pva 81 
]pTci>y Kopi 
20 ]€ty»y cicr 


maj be a complete word; cf. 1. x8 jctpiu. 




. . •\riioaw • \{*]L8ti^ 

. . ."^ €py<»y €yo9 utnv • [ 

. . ^rwy PcpXoyrai vpaypa7[. . . . 

• .]y€iy €^€1 §€ Tiya Kai av[. . . . 

e]i^/>y€<rr€/)a[i'] 5 rpoiro . . [ri Je 
X/M?] iia3J[X]oy naiSivtiy T<n{s] Trpo[<rcA€t; 
a-oj/iiyaus fiaaiXei 17 rov aimp[aTOS 
ra] ^ia}popa Ti /ley rapaa(r€i [. . • . 
. .] . Pouaiyou rt ^e] evyrirai [ri S€ 
• *]rv ^^** ''"to ' oy Tt 8€ Tfi a[, , , , 
€a]riy er^poy r^i^nnw^ ar ...[... . 
8ei\ yiyy€^S\ai npof tov9 i3curiX6a[^ Kai 

fialjKa €iK(n[(o]9 aic/icu /uy yap ua[i . . . 
. . ,]avpara>y OaXaaaKoy ..•[••.. 

15 . .] . T€V Kai nvpof [o)u8€y Se ovm [. . . . 
. €]i Kai Kvpaj,v€i Kai ayaC^i w 
$v]ii0s Paa[i)^€a{s] aT€ yap ptyas €t{y Kai 
av]roKpaT»p t^a]} waXij rtj ^^ot^aia 
XPy?l^^^os o^t/f €<my koi aKart^cr^e 

so T09] K€U vpof r€ Taf r^ipas irpo)^€ipof 
irpo]s T€ Ta9 KoXaa€i$ OKoiXvTas [xpV 
ovy] Toy wpoacXeuaopeyoy tod ro[<a> 
Se K]ai n^Xuciodc J^]na^ai p€y [ 

5. fVcpyffarcpa[y]: the final p scarcely fills the available space, and another letter 
may be lost. 

6. The second X of itdK\k]op if written would be very cramped and may have been 

9. The traces of the supposed o after ] . /3 are rather closer than they should be 

K a 


both to the fi and to the following v and perhaps do not represent a letter, and on the 
other hand a narrow letter may be lost between the doubt&l <r and c i3va[o-]iM>v . . . 
twrjfrov might be read, but would make no sense here. Perhaps there is some corruption. 

14. KVfuiTfov would be expected and should no doubt be restored (cf. L 16 cvfuiuvi); 
perhaps Kavfugr»v was written by mistake. 

18. wdKiii 1. trakai or iroKkil There is room for a letter between ir and a, but 
the a seems clear. 

23. The final r of iitp is rather spread out and was possibly the last letter of 
the line. 



685. Homer, Iliad XVII. 


This fragment, containing the ends of 11. 725-32 of the TUady from the top 
of a column, is of interest owing to the presence of some marginal scholia, one 
of which, that on 1. 728 mentioning a reading of the Koii;^, is with little doubt 
by the original scribe, while those below were added subsequently in cursive. 
The MS. was a fine specimen of Greek calligraphy, being written with great 
care in a large, round uncial hand, very similar to that of 661 (Plate v). It 
is probably to be assigned, like 661, to the latter half of the second century, 
a date to which the cursive adscripts opposite IL 730-1 also point. High and 
middle stops (II. 728-9) occur, and accents and breathings are used in the first 
scholium. There is a broad margin at the top of the column. 

725 €]in icanpci>i 


W€7rOid]a)y. 17 S aXX' &r9 ^ p' 


730 ewo\vTO 

]Xoci avn [ 

728. The marginal note evidently refers to the Aristarchean method of writing ore d^, 
namely &r^^ and implies that the word had the Aristarchean accent in the text. Cf. 
Schol. A on A 493 *Api<rTapxos 6rfd^ «r dijXodij trapak&y^s avtyuft^frKt, and the discussion of the 
question in the scholia of Ammonius^ 221. i. 1-8, where the ordinary accentuation is 
upheld. For the reference to the Koiy^ cf. 446. 

731. The scholium appears to be an explanation of the word afi<t>iyvourip which it 
interprets in the sense of ' pointed at both ends ' ; cf. ApoUonius' Lexicon, s.v, roU f£ 
iKoripav iJpovt yv&aai dwqfUvovs. After fupwp Something like &cpov Zxovtrtw must be supplied ; 

cf. Schol. A on N 147 o^ dc fura^pui&s dir6 r&v yvl»p, Sri iKoriptoBw Sxpop t^x^i. The note 

may have been continued in a third shorter line, and there is a faint mark below the r of 
fupt^p which (if it be ink) would suit an c . 

732. The marginal note below this line, which should refer to 1. 733 trraUiaap t&p dc 
rpanrro x/w&ff, Mi nt h^Xtj, is obscure. The only word here of which an explanation seems 
at all likely to have been given is rpanrro^ which in the Schol. Didymi is glossed i^XXdo-o-fro 
17 id/a rov npoaemov ; but the present note was phrased differently. The doubtful X may be 
M and four or five letters may be lost in front of it since I. 733 is not a long one. Aioir . [ 
cannot be read. 

686-688. Homer, //tad //, ///, and XL 

The three following Homeric fragments of which the text is printed below 
are reproduced in facsimile on Plate vii, and have a palaeographical value as 
practically contemporary specimens of the literary hand of the early Augustan 
period. 686 and 688, from the bottom and top of a column respectively, are 
very similar in type, 686 being the more regular and ornamental of the two, 
and both have a decided resemblance to the hand of the new Pindar fragments 
(669), which is perhaps slightly older. 687, which is also of some interest 
on account of the presence of two critical signs in the margin of Col. li, shows 
a stifTer and more angular style of writing. No stops or other lection signs 
occur in any of the three pieces. We give a collation with Ludwich*s text. 

686. 7.3 X 6-1 cm. Plate VII. 

ii. 50 [avrap Kfjpv]K€a'in \i[yv(f>0oyyoiin 



[KTipvatreiv ay\opriv Se Kc^prfKO/iocoyTas 
[oi ii€v €tcrfpv](ra'oy rot 8 ri[yupovTo 
[PouXriy 8€ irp]ooTOP ii€ya$vf^<»y 
[N^OToperi irap]a yfji iTi;Xoiy€i{€Of 
66 [rot/y o ye trvyKlaXecra^ nvKivrj[y 
[k\vt€ ^^01 0\€iO9 /loi €WTrvt[oy 
[apPpoairiy 8i]a wicra iiakicrra [ 
[h8os t€ /iiy]€0O9 T€ (l>vrjv r a^yiirra 

63. The papyrus probably read ^ovXi^v, as do the great majority of the MSS. ; but the 
lacuna is too large to give a real clue. pauKri Ludwich, with Aristoph. and Aristarch. 

64. nvXocyfi{fof : so Lud. with AB, &c. ; livXTy. SM, &c. 
66. ^jciof : so MSS. and Aristarch. ; ^tbv Zenod. 


Col. 1. 


Col. ii. 

Plate VU. 

ill. 185 aioAo9r]a>Xot;9 




> TOl^S 8 €yCD 

oXX ({r€ ' 

arai^r^y 210 

> a/<0[a> 
oXX Q[Tt 


ov8 a[i^iiapT0€wri9 216 

oXX or[€ 

207. There is a diple against this line in Yen. A with the note ^ vapaKkr/kon t(€mtra 
21 X. Ven. A has a diple periestigmene opposite this line. 



Plate VII. 

01 8 €Tt Kan n€a'i{y 
af re \€<»y e^/Sijcre 

[a]t€y anoKT€tt{wy 
woXKot 8€ nprj[y€i9 


naaas rrj Se r iri ai{cu^ty€Tai [AT]p€i8€c^ wo [ 180 

xi. 176 Tiyy 4 ^i aux^y €a^« [oAX] ore drj rofx 

wpooToy cireira i[€ [i^€]a$at rare [8ri 

W9 Tovf ATp€il[rj9 [I^V]^ ^^ [Kopv<l>riiai 

179-80. These two lines were athetized by Aristarchus and omitted by Zenodotus; 
Lttdwich prints them in small type. 

689. HesioDj Scutum. 

Ft. (a)9*2X3*6rm. 

Three fragments from the top of a column, containing the concluding 
fifteen lines of the Scutum of Hesiod. The text is written in round, rather heavy 
uncials of medium size, which appear to date from about the end of the second 
century. The occasional accents, &c., and the punctuation are probably due 
to the original scribe, as well as the corrections in U. 475 and 480. In the 
collation we have made use of the edition of Rzach (1902) ; a couple of other- 
wise unrecorded variants occur. 

[nnrov9 /laoTi^Trfv ikovto 8]^ /iaicX[oi^ OXv/iiroy 
[vios 8 AXKiirjy]fj9 Kai ia^8a]Kiii09 Io^aof 
[EvKvoy <rici;A€]t/aaj{r]€[£ a]ir eo/juoy [r€v])^€a KoXa 
[yicroyr aiy^a] 8 eircira ir[oX£]i^ Tprj)(^i[yos ijicon'o 
470 [iinroi9 a>Kviro]8€iraiy' aTa[p y^avKcim[i9] AOtfyri 
[€^iK€T OvXv]iiiroy re fL€y[a]y km 8c9ii[a]Ta frarpos- 
[KvKyoy 8 av K]fjv^ Barney [ic]ai Aao9 c^u]p(oy 
[01 p cyyt;^ vaio]y trSXias kX^i]tov Paa'iX[fi]o9 
[AyOiiy Mvpiii]8oyc^y t€ v<{Xi]y KX€iTfi[y] r lacoXxoy 

475 [Apyrjy r rj8 EX]iKfjy noXXos [8 €]7r€{i}y€/}[€ro Xa]os^ 
[Tipa>yT€S KrjvK]a tfaXoy p[a]Kap^airi 0€Oiiri]y 
[rov J€ Ta<f>oy Kai o^rf/i iLi8^s noiricrey Ay€tv]f>gf 
[opPpcoi X€iii€piyoi nXrjOcoy [rm yap /iiy A7r]oXX<»y 


[AkitolSti^ rivm^ 6\n pa icAci[raf €KaT0iiPa]9 
480 [os Tis ayoi IlvOoiSe] Pirj <n>X[aaK€ Bokw(x>p 

466. fuiicX[oy is for fuucpop, a case of the common confusion of X and p. 

473. n^KMs: irAioff Rzach with £^ vSkfias other MSS. ; the papyrus reading will at 
least scan. 

474-8* Rzach follows Goettling in regarding these two lines as a later addition. The 
papyrus shows that they belong to an ancient tradition. f}ireyfip[cro in 1. 475 is a new 

variant ; fiytlptro, cyctpcro or ffytlparo MSS. 

480. pin crvXacrxc is the Ordinary reading. The scribe seems to have imagined that the 
verb was vXao-jcf ; what he supposed the <r meant or why he made a mark like a sign of 
elision after the overwritten i we are unable to conjecture. There is a break in the papyrus 
immediately below this line ; the title of the book presumably followed as usual. 

690, 691. Apollonius Rhodius, Argonauttca III. 

690 13 X S-a cm., 691 3-3 X 33 cm. 

We here group together a couple of fragments from the third book of the 
Argonauttca of Apollonius Rhodius, but derived from two distinct MSS. The 
larger fragment, 690, which is from the bottom of a column and comprises 
11. 7^17-45, is in a third century semi-uncial hand. A variety of lection signs 
occur, of which the marks of elision are certainly due to the original scribe ; 
the breathings and accents have rather the appearance of being a later addition. 
691, containing parts of 11. 908-14, is earlier in date, being written in rather 
heavy, but not very regular, round uncials, which may be attributed to the 
second century. The texts are remarkable for the confirmation of two con- 
jectures, Porson's vamtkof, for vavrai appearing in 1. 745, and Stephanus* 
correction of /uicrd for Kari in 1. 909. Our references to the two chief codices, 
the Laurentianus and the Guelferb3rtanus, are taken from the edition of 
R. Merkel (1854). 


[w €p£a) iiri y]ap f{oi 


[fim /iTiSe /i€] 8r}p[oy 691. 

730 [h €n <ny9 ^Ix*?^ i^po^p^<mpov 

[ai»v 6]Eitiv [o\i Sri /loi [ 

[Kri]8€iioy€9 T€ ^iXoL Ka[i 

[0]7]/u KOfnyvrirriv t€ [ 910 

[urov] enu Keiyois /i€ r[€a> 
736 [yrj\nvTcriP' ©9 auy [ 

[aX\] iOi K€V0€ ^ k/irj[v 

[Ai7<ro]/Exai €yT£vova[a 
738 [oi&lo/iaL €19 EKarris 6[€XKTffpia 
740 [a>;] 17 y €K OaXa/ioio [ 

[av]TOKa<nyyffTfis [ 

[aiSyos T€ arvy^poy [t€ 

[roia] wape^ ov niLTp[os 

[w£] li€v en-eiT €ir[i yaiav 
745 [yav]rCXoi cty ^EXiktiv [ 

Saao]ii€<r0a /^[cTa 
T]cfi 8 atrr€ Kou^car^poy 
alfrrovoa^i ^cAco-de 
naa'ffi]<n S €mKX[(mos 

690. 730. cicrc the papyrus probably had the ordinary reading, which would quite 
fill the lacuna; cc yc r» Merkel, ct m n Wellauer. 

733. KatnymprfPi SO L; 1. Kcunymirff with G, Merkel. 

735. »«: so L (Aff): w G, Merkel. 

738. The papyrus agrees with the other MSS. in omitting the line (739) cited in the 
scholia of L oLfroyAmi (tip^ vwip ol rddff vtuoos 2pa»pc, with curo/iof for oiao/juu in 1. 73^* 

745. [vav]rtKoi I pavrat MSS., vavrtkoi Porson, which restores the metre and is adopted 
by Merkel. wavrm should disappear from future editions. 

691. 909. /{era: SO Stephanus, a correction which has generally been accepted in 
place of the MSS. reading Kara. 

692. Apollonius Rhodius, Argonautica IV. 

11-5x8.7 cm. 

Two fragments from the bottom of a column, containing parts of II. 77-90 
of Apollonius Rhodius' Argonautica^ Book iv. The handwriting, a neat upright 
uncial, has a certain resemblance to that of the Thucydides papyrus (16, 696), 
and is apparently a rather later specimen of the same type ; we should assign 
it to the second century. Occasional accents and stops (high usually, but 


a middle point apparently occurs in I. 89) are used, and may be due, like the 
insertion of an iota adscript in 1. 90, to the original scribe. 




80. cir 

fipaa^s ii€]Ta [Trjyy^ 60019 ^XaaaKov (p^T/iois 
oimto 7r€]i<r/iaTa vrjo^ €[7r rjn^ipoio ntpairj^ 
PaXXoy 0] S€ Kpairrvov^ [X^P^<^ noSas f]K€v Irjawv 
v]y^ov €7r iKpi6(f>tv* /i€Ta [S€ ^povTis T€ Kai Apyos 
vi]€ Swo ^pi^ov] ^anaS[i9 Oopov iy 8 apa Tovay€ 
you]v<ii>v [a/i0o]r6/>i7£[<ri n]€pi<rxc[/i€vrf rrppaefiir^v 
€k] ii€ 0[iXoi pvaaaOe Sv<ra]pii6pov a>9 [S€ Kai aurovs 
vii€]as Ai[rfTao npo yap r a]va^avSa [rcTVicrai 
rr\avra /laX ov8€ t[i fti/xl^^ iKav€7[ai oXX eiri vrji 
<f>€]vya>p€v irpiv t6v y[{\ Oocoy €Tnp[f]/i€vai vmrcnv 

>](j(o 8€ xpva-eiov cy© 84pos €i;iny[<ra<ra 
(f>po]vpov oifiiv* Tvvri 8€ 6€ov9 [€yy <roia[iv eraipois 
£€iy€» Ticoy iiv6(ov ein[i\aTc{pasi\ ov[9 poi twrcoriyy 

7roi]i7<ra£' pri8 iyO€v €ic[aoT6/>]a> opii[rf$€ia'ay 

so L; an G, Merkel. 

86. rov '^f] : nSirdff G (Merkel), r&vtt L ; the letter before the lacuna is certainly not d. 

90. The size of the lacuna makes it pretty certain that the papyrus had the right 
reading Uainip^ ; ixartp^ GL. The iota adscript was probably added by the person who 
put in the accents, but whether he is to be identified with the original scribe is doubtftil. 

693. Sophocles, Electra. 

8*6 X 3*6 cm. 

A narrow strip from the top of a column, containing 11. 993-1007 of 
Sophocles' Electra, The MS., which is a good specimen of the oval type 
of uncials, was probably written in the first half of the third century. The 
correction in 1. 1002 and the occasional lection signs, with the exception of the 
mark of elision in L 993, are probably all by the original scribe. A rare variant 
occurs in 1. 995. Our collation is derived from the Jahn-Michaelis edition 
of 1882. 


[ervyy^av avrri /iri [k(ik<op eam^€T av 
[rfiv €]v\aP€iap [annrtp ou\i am^^rai 
995 [wot] yap nor€ fiX^y^aaa roimnov Opaao^ 
' [aimj 6^ cfn\i(ri Ka\ji vrniperuv icaAci; 
[ovK €^opav yvvrj [pep ov8 avrjp €i^s 
[aO^lveis 8 eXaaaoy [T<»y €vavTV»v )(^pi 
[Saip^v S€ T0L9 ii^€v eirrvxjl^ ^^^^ ripepav 
1000 [ripC\v 8 anoppti K[airi priSev €p^€Tai 

[ti9 o]vp roiovTOv a[v8pa jSot/Xcuooy Oi€iv 

[aXv]n'o ariyy €£anc^\Xaj(0ri<r€Tai 

[opa k]<ik<»9 irpturiTf^pr^ pri p^i(<o Kasca 

[tCTfja^flptff €1 Tis Tc{va8 aKovaerai Xoyovs 

icx)5 [Xv€i y]ap ripas c[v8€v ov8 crrco^Xce 

[fia^iy] KoXriP X[aPovr€ £u<rxAea>9 dav^iv 

[ov yap d]a[v]€<i^ [^yOicrrov 

995. irort /3Xf[4ra(ra: SO the Cod. Monacensis (Herwerden, Anal. CriL p. la): iror* 
iyfikv^a L, Ac. and vulg. 

996. oirXifi;: so all the chief MSS. (6frXi{7i); ^X/(ct editors. 
998. cXaotnw: SO Branck and vulg.; IXamw MSS. 

looa. Perhaps aXX viro was originally written. 

694. Theocritus, Idyl XIII. 

14-2 X 8*4 cm. 

A small fragment from the thirteenth Idyl of Theocritus, written in a good- 
sized upright round uncial hand of the second century, probably the earlier 
half of it Numerous stops (high point), breathings, accents, &c. occur, all of 
which, as well as a few corrections or variants inserted above the line, seem to 
be due to the first hand. The text has a new variant in I. 34, and an error in 
1. 30, but elsewhere agrees with the MSS. Our collation is with the edition 
of Ziegler. 



\k^to kw TaXa€p[yo9 
ao AXK/ifjvas vios [ 

avv y a[v]r<o KaT€p[aiV€y 

aXka \C^^akitT€* fia[6vy 

auTc[9] co[s] /liya \a[iT/ia 
25 ifios 8 oi^eXXoi^n 

dpva vioy Poa'Kc[im 

T[a]/ioy i^ai;nXt[a][[i]Jy [ 

^pcMov Kc[iX]oLy Se [ 

E\[\]d<nrovTov ikc[pto 

30 €i<r<o 8 ip/iov ikop[to 

avXaxas €vp6you7[i 

€KpavT€S 8 €in 0€i[va 

[8€i]e[X]ivc[iy noXXot 3[€ 

[Xuii]<py [o]^[i]y Va\p€K€lTO 

19. jctt : x^ MSS. 

ao. AXxiujvas : so most MSS. 'AXx/i^yi^ Z(iegler) following the Ambrosianus. 
a I. Against this line are two dashes, of which the meaning, if any, is obscure. 
aa-4 were rejected by Ahrens. In 1. 23 d[i]ff£dfMrc is corr. to d[c]c^i^. 
a5. It is not certain what was written above the initial a. The supposed 17 between 
two points (i.e. tfftog for aitos) is possibly an accent and breathing. 

30. M(M{ro : KBtPTo MSS., Z. ucovro is a repetition from the previous line. 
34. [trj^t]' ira[pffcciro : yap a^iy Kmito MSS., Z. 

695. Herodotus V, 

24-3 X 7*^ ^»»« 

Part of chapters 104-5 of Herodotus, Book V, written in a good-sized third 
century uncial hand of the broad oval type. Two corrections and a breathing 
have been inserted by a second hand. The text offers no variants from that 
of Stein. On the verso, in a late third or early fourth century cursive hand, 
is part of a list of names of persons, with sometimes a statement of the villages 
to which they belonged, e. g. . . . iirb 0e4\tf(€a)s), *cyafjiof j;(w) ivo TaXad. 


[ras ■Sri;]7r^ioi;[9 avvawi va ytv^aOai Ttjs at^XXo 

araa-Oai roys /i^y 8ij [aX 15 [yri\s (oar^ ravra a^[yv 
Xov? avfireia-e A/ic^6ov <l>av6r}pai rov MtA[i7<rc 

aiov9 St oy pov\[o]/i^vov9 op Api<n'a[y]oprjy T^poorra 

5 [[j]]©^ TTuO^aOai €7roX[iop ii[€v\ X[€]y€ra« [aCprov [coy 

iC€€ irpo<rxar97/x€i{o9 ein/flcTjo] rairra tco^^iov 

Ovri<n\o^ /i€v wv cfrro 20 ovS^va Xo[y]oi' noirja[a 
\iopK€€ Afia0ouv7[a /levov €v €i8oTa a{s ov 

Jf[Q»]i^i^ roy & ^y^p[o 

22. The second a of Kara has been corrected from o; i.e. the first hand wrote 

ovK atnmpoifovTai, which was altered to ov Kartmpoi^vrai, 

23. Final r of ajrom-ayrcr was put in (by the first hand) later. 

696. Thucydides IV. 
Fr. (r) i6Xi9^»»« 

In view of the peculiar excellence of the Oxyrhynchus Thucydides papyrus 
originally published in the Egypt Exploration Fund's Archaeological Report 
for 1895-7, and reprinted as P. Oxy. 16, the discovery of some more frag- 
ments of the same MS. was a welcome surprise. The new pieces comprise 
portions of six more columns, covering, with considerable lacunae, chapters 
^8 to iS of the fourth book ; and at the same time supply some of the missing 
beginnings of lines in the first column of the fragment originally found, which 
succeeded immediately. 

The present part of the MS. possesses the same features which distinguished 
that published previously, and readers are referred to the description given in 
P. Oxy. I. p. 40. We see no reason for altering the date (first century A. D.) 
there proposed for the papyrus. We are, however, inclined to doubt whether 
the final v which has been inserted occasionally in the text is after all by a hand 
different from that to which the other numerous corrections and variae lectiones 



are apparently due, and which is not to be distinguished from that of the original 

As before, the papyrus shows a number of small differences from the 
ordinary text, the most noteworthy being those in 11. 4, 13, 16, 38, 62-3 and 87. 
Our collation is with the text of Hude. 

Fr. {a) Col. i. a8. 4. 

[I/iPpiovs rov9 irapovrat Kai] tfcX 

Col. ii. 29. 3. 

aiiapniiJ^ara oxrrc npoanei 

nT€iy a[v avrovs anpoaSoKri 
5 r-d*9 17 fiou\[otyTo eir €iC€t 

pois yap €ip[aL av rriv arix^i 

[p7l]<riy [ 

I column lost. 

Fr. (b) Col. iv. 32. i. 

[iJAfXaKas 019 €7r€Spa]fioy evOvs 
10 [SiafpOeipaua-iP €v re] rai^ ewai^ ffr[i 
[avaXaiiPavoyT]iiS •irl* ra (nrXa 
[xai XaOovret T]fiP atropaaiy 01 

ras yovf 

[optvwv avrJoDV Kara to €ia> 

[60s €9 €<f>Op/lOV TIJS] VVKTOS nXciV 

IS [apa S€ €<oi yiyyo]ii€vrii kui 
[aXXos irrparos] awefiaiyey 
[cK p^v V€(oy €]p8oprfKoyTa 
[Kai oXiy<oi nX€i]ovei>v irav 
[r€; irXi^i^ OakapLyov co9 cica 

ao [oTO£ €iTK€ua<rp€\voi ro^orai 
[8€ oKTOKoa-ioi Kcu ireJAraoTOi 

Fr. {c) Col. V. 32. 4. 

j(ci>prf&\€iav 01 ir[oX]f 
[piot €a€a6(u y^€LXo]i Kai 01 awo 
[pot>TaTOi] Toff€upa]ai Kai a 
25 [Ko]vTto[is] Kai Xi6[o]is Kai a^€P 
[So]ycus €[ic] voXXov [€]xovt€S aX 

Col. vii. 34. 3- 
[c<r]T[a)]Toy Kai ovk fxtoirc]? tX 
mSa Ka$ cri x[p]^ oljwyop^ 
vow trwOrivai rO^os] *€ rpav 

paTi(op/^vmv riSri iroX 
60 Xmv 8ia TO €y ra>i avrm ova 


[r riv] 0€i;yoy[r€9] re yap € 
[Kparovv] Ka[i ava\QBi]pov<ri,^ €7r€ 

33- a- 

^€\copri(rav cy to ^(r^arov €pu 
/la TTfs vr\aw ov woXu anexop 
*/. Kai Tov^ eatJTcoy ^vXaKas a>9 

65 . S* eviSoaav emravOa 8rj iroX 
*^A(o« ere irXc-I-oi't j8oi;i reflap 

Kcu rwv AaKeSai/iovuiay 
oaoi ii€v imo)(a>pouvT€9 €V 
70 Ka7[€\anPav]ovro air^Ovti 

(TKoy o[i Se iroX]Aoi Sia^evyoy 

T€S v[pOS] TO €p[v]fia fl€Ta TCDV 

TavT[fii] ffivkaKcov era^av 
TO vap[a 7ra]v a>9 afiwov/i^ 
75 [yoji [v^tryp rjy €Viiia\ov [ 

Col. vi. 

30 [iroyrfilL Kat] vtro Tri[9 vpiv e 

[jprj]iuai Tpay^^oDV [01^091^ €v 

[of]9 01 AaK^Sai/iovioi [o]t/^K €8]v 

[yavTo] 8iMK€iy oirXa e^oy 

[r€9 y^po'\voy ii€y ou[y T]iya 

35 [oXiyoy o]vtod* npo9 oXXiyXoi/r 

[rjKpo]Po\iaayTO Twy 8€ 

[AaK]eSaiiioyia>y ovKtTi o 

[fccDj] €n€x€iy lyt npooTreiTTTOi 

hy 8v]yau€ya>y y{yo]yT€9 av r • ^ii i r 

« » [oi a il0i7jva(oe €irt<nro[/i€i'oi 

oyTa9 rcDi a/a;i^€(rda[i icai 


avTOi nji T€ o^et T«oi;' 6apf{€i]y 
TO v[\]Ei<rToy €iXri(f[o]r€t iroX 
XaTrXaaiOL (fMiyo/ieyoi Kat 


45 ivy^ei'Oio'ii^yoi /laXXoy /iti 

K€Ti Seiyox^f avT0V9 o/iouot 

a^cri^ ^aiy€cr6[ai] or[t] ovk ci/di/y 

a^ia Tfjs irf[o]ar[8]oKia[s €]7r€ 

[iroyOea'ay wr]n-€p ot€ irp[cD 
50 [Toy a'n'€P€uyoy] Ttji y[v](f[fLtii 

[8€8ovX<oii€yoi] cd9 €ir[i] AaK€ 

[Sai/ioyiovs] KaTouf>poyri 

[o-ovrey Kat €/«]/Soi7[<ra]iTc[9 

[aOpoot mpiui<ray e]9r avTov[s 
55 [iccu ^PaXXoy Xf]^o[i9 

ia;KX[oi><riv ;(a>p]iot; <[<'X^& 
01;^ ^i^oy npo<rto[yT€S 

80 j* cf ei^af^rcaf CMrao-^ac crrci 
[poDi^jro Kat Xp[oyoy /i^y 

[rroXvy Kat Trj^ fi/i^pas to irXci] 
[oToy TaXat]a[ci>]f[oviif]yot a/ii[^ 
[T€pot vtro] T€ nys /laxji^ i^at 

85 [5t^iyy Kat] ti[Xto]v ayT{€t])([oy 
['n'€ipa}iifyo]i o[i fiey 


Col. viii (=16. Col. iii). 36. a. 
a lines lost. ^ X|a>i 


95 oi\ 

, , 100 /i\(mv\ai9 



4. oirpoadoin/jrttff: for the variant ofrpocrdofnTrmr, which is not Otherwise recorded, cf. 
^' fii* ii* 93* 4 oir/KKrdoicTrocff /iriirff<r($iTrff. It may be doubted whether alrrovs was retained with 
this reading or was replaced by avrolt. 

5. 17 : the omission of iota adscript is miusual in this papyrus. 

6. €«(« w : this is the order of CEGMf, ; dr that ABF. 

xo-i. oFakofifiapoyTas m was the Original order, but crt was subsequently inserted 
at the end of 1. xo and cancelled in 1. ii« h% avaXofi/Sayomiff is the reading of all MSS. 
Hude prints tcd»akafjfiapowras, a modification of Abresch's conjecture ral dvoKofAfi. 

xa. It is unfortunate that the beginning of this line is lost since editors have suspected 
a corruption in XMm-w nyv &ir6Pairaf, The Ordinary reading suits the size of the lacuna 
well enough. 

13, ror Mtvr, which is added above the line, is found in all MSS. It is not absolutely 
essential, and may be an explanatory adscript which has become incorporated into 
the text. 

9uJ[6ot: tBot MSS. The new variant is supported by other examples in Thucydides 
of mrd or vaph rh u»B6t^ e.g. in this book 17. a, 55. 2, 67. 4. 

X4. [i9ot cff 9<l>opfu» rrit] is rather long for the lacuna, and possibly nyr was omitted. 

16. ofrc/SoiFcir : nrtpaufov, the reading of the MSS., has been commonly changed by 
editors to oirc/SaiPoy, an alteration which is now sanctioned by the papyrus. The singular 
mnPauftp may also well be right. 

22. Eleven lines are lost at the top of this column. 

23. ^iXo]i Ktu 01: so the MSS. The papyrus gives no support to the suggested 
emendations (^Xol xal o2m Cobet, ol ^iXoi luU Madvig). 

28. ^Kparovph there would not be room for Hude's conjecture cVporoDirro. 

29. Similar msertions of p /^Xmnn-ucifi' occur in 1. 47, 16. ii. 9, &c, 

30. The original omission of x^P^^^ ^ ™^7 1^^^^ h^n caused by the homoioarchon 
of xoXcirori^i, but it is noticeable that the words have not been supplied in quite their right 

35. The addition of the r of cvrw is parallel to the insertions of final p; cf. note 
on 1. 29. 01^ MSS., Hude. 

38. €W€X€w: intKdup MSS. fircxciy here might be supported by such a use as r^ 


iw\ (npiai vavs itnxowrat (viii. 105. 3), but it may be a mere graphical error ; tntKBttp would 
be more likely to become tntx^iv than vice versa. The 1 has been rewritten. 

41. The superscribed reading, afivwaa$at, is that of the MSS., but afiV9€tr6ai is far 
preferable. It is noticeable that the interlinear a has a stroke above it instead of, as 
usual, the letter which was to be replaced. 

42-3. The MSS. reading in this passage is rov Bapalv t6 irXrcirroy, Dobree's 
conjecture vun-Sv for nktlarov having been generally adopted by subsequent editors. 
It is nearly certain that the papyrus agreed with the MSS. in having vrXnmroy, for though 
there is a hole at the crucial point, the distance between the letters ir and c strongly 
suggests that another letter had intervened. There is no trace of any correction. It 
may then be assumed with little chance of error that the tradition of roO 6appu» or BapmU 
t6 nktiarov goes back at least to the first century a.d.; and this reading is no doubt 
intelligible, if not very satisfactory. The interb'near variant rm Bapptw^ so far from helping 
matters, only creates fresh difficulties, and seems indeed quite impossible. It may be 
noted that the top of the v of tw has been rewritten (by the first hand), but no importance 
should be attached to this circumstance ; the same thing has been done again in the case 
of u of vroXv in 1. 63. 

45. The I written above n of (vvoBiaiitvoi has been again cancelled. 

47. aipurt MSS., H.; cf. 1. 29. 

59. The blank space at the end of this line has been filled up by two angular marks ; 
elsewhere one only is usually employed for this purpose. 

60. duk r& alti is the MSS. reading. The o of ro has been conected from t (?). 

61. ovyKkria-atfTwt : elsewhere in the papyrus (w is written. 

62. awtx^pntrapi the first syllable was added afterwards, most probably by the first 
hand ; rx^pi^aar MSS. 

63. ov iroXv oircxop : t ov woXit dntix^ MSS. 

65. For the insertion of an elided c in dc cf. 1. 80, and 16. iii. 8 ; d/ MSS. 
dfi : 0fi MSS. 

66. The alternative spelling irXcom is that of the MSS. 
TtffapprfKOTft : so ABFG ; T€6ap<nfK6r€s H. with the other MSS. 

71. dia^cvyoiTf ff : 1. iia<f>vy6yrts, with the MSS. 

72. nfjjoff] : fs MSS. The ir is quite certain. 

76. [01 d A^]racoi: Ktu ol 'AB. MSS. It is just possible, though unlikely, that the 
papyrus had km at the end of the previous line; there is not room in 1. 76 for km 
before oc 

80. For the inserted t cf. I. 65, note. 

86. [vfifwfuvoy scarcely fills the lacuna, in which three or four more letters would be 

87-102. The papyrus here supplies some of the letters missing at the beginnings 
of lines at the top of the first column of 16. The vertical strokes in the text show the 
line of fracture. 

87-8. iTiOTcvorrff : vurrivaawrtt MSS. The reading of the papyrus may be right. 


697. Xenophon, Cyrapaedia I. 
24.4 X 12-5 an. 

A leaf from a codex of Xenophon's Cyrapaedia^ containing most of 1. 6. 
3-1 1, and a small piece of another leaf containing a few letters from ii. i. 30, 
written in a neat uncial hand which is probably not much later than A. D. 200. 
Several corrections or variants have been added above the line, chiefly by 
a second and more cursive hand. The numerous stops (high, middle and low 
point) are for the most part due to the original scribe. 

The condition in which the text of the Cyropaedia still remains after 
centuries of use as a schoolbook is deplorable. Dindorf 's Oxford edition, which 
alone gives a serious critical apparatus, omits several of the most important 
MSS., and the accuracy of the collations is not to be depended on. Hug^s 
Teubner edition is mainly based on C, a Paris MS., which is one of the best, 
but since Hug's apparatus is not sufficiently detailed for his silence about the 
readings of C to be a trustworthy argument, we are unable to infer what they 
are except where he actually records them. Mr. E. C, Marchant, however, 
whose forthcoming edition of the Cyropaedia may be expected to reduce the 
existing chaos to order, has very kindly placed at our disposal for the passage 
covered by the papyrus his unpublished collations of two of the chief MSS., 
the Bodleianus (Bib. Canon. 39, which in the Anabasis is generally called D, 
though different from Dindorf's D), and the Etonensis, which is closely 
related to C. 

The MSS. of the Cyropaedia divide into two main families ; one group 
consists of AG, which are the basis of Dindorf 's edition, C, which in the early 
part of the Cyropaedia supports AG and is the basis of Hug's edition, and the 
Etonensis (Et.) ; while the other group consists of Dindorfs D and the Bod- 
leianus (Bod.), and is supported through a large portion of the passage covered 
by the papyrus by Stobaeus. The character of Dindorfs R and the relation 
of it to the two main groups is uncertain. The papyrus on the whole supports 
the group represented by D, Bod. and Stobaeus, with which its readings agree 
against the AGC, Et., group about twice as often as vice versa, and adds a 
number of variants peculiar to itself. Though not of equal importance to that 
of the Oxyrh3mchus fragment of the Anabasis (468), the text of which seems 
to represent the archetype from which the existing MSS. of that work are 
descended in two main traditions, the papyrus is of considerable interest. 

Our collation is with the edition of Dindorf, supplemented occasionally by 
that of Hug. But the only MSS. of which the accurate collation is guaranteed 


are the two for information about which we are indebted to Mr. Marchant. 
Fortunately these are typical and important representatives of the two main 


yap €tf>tf aKWcra? irort crov ori €iKorci>9 av ica[i] wapa &€ I. 6. § 3 

wy vpaKTiKmT€pot €irj. cixnrep Kai nap ayd/0Q9[7r]a>i^. oari? 
ptf c[fr]oT€ €V awopoi? €ifj. TOT€ Ko\aK€vor aXK [o]r€ apicrra 

npaT7[oi] Tor€ /laXiara Tooy 6€<op p^pi^oi^To* [Ka]i tcop <f>i 
5 Xtoy 8 €<l>fja$a XP^^^ omtouiw^ eiri/uXeia-Oc^i] wkwv vv § 4 

€^1; o» ira[<] it €K€tya9 ras cTri/ccAcia; 17^101^ pey €pxti 
v[p]o9 Tous 6€ou9 Sef}aop€yos eXni^tis S€ /^ajXXoi^ rct/^c 
a-Oai mv ^av ia\ ori awuScvM cavraH 8ok€i[s ov] irooirorc 
apcXrjcras avrcdp* navu p^v ouv €^17 a> ira7[€]p w vpo9 

10 <f>iXou9 poL TOU9 deow oyras ovtco 8iaK€ip[a]^ [[a]]' ri yap € § 5 

^17 0) irai iKuva p^pvtio'ai a vot€ €8ok€l fif{iv]' oiroa-a yap 
Sriirov i^SonKoxriv 01 0€[ot] paOovra? av6pot{w]ov9 jScArci 
[oy npaTT€iv> 17 avetTKrTTjpoyas aurtov o^rfaff]. Kai €pya(o 
p€Pcv9 paXkoy avinuv tf apyovtrrds Kai ^fri]p€\op€ 

15 if[o]u9 a<r^aX€OT€f/>]oi' ay iiayuv tj a^\aKTd[v]vra9 rotmd. 
[a']o^p]€xovTa9 avrovs oiow S^i. €vtci>9 ripiv €Jo[ic]€i S€IV Kai 
[air]€[(]o-^ai ra ayaOa irapa raw 6€(ov vai pa Ai €[^]i7 Kvpo9 § 6 

orou* 7 
p^pvtipai p^vTOi [[crot;]] i\av]ra aKovtras Kai ap a[i^a]yici7 97V 

ii[u]6€a'0ai TflM XoycDC rovnai* Kai oi8a irc eiririO^vra av 

ao T[au] ws cv8€ Q^pis €irf air^ia-Oai vapa rcoy $€<oy out€ 

iii[ir]ev€iv pij paOovras imropaxowras viKav ovt€ 

p[ri €]fnaTap€yws ro^^vuv ro^euoyras Kparnv rmv € 

\ni<rr)iip^v(ov ro^ev^iy ovt€ ptf €7ri<rTap[€']ycvs Kufitp 

pc^v] iTQ>(uv €V)^{\jOai vaw KvP^pytn^vrav [o]jt€ pti <nr€i 


85 [/M>i^]ra[r] yc airov [€]v\€a$ai KaXoy avT0i9 fpv€a6ar avT€ ptj 
^vXa]r[T]op€Voi^s] yc €V iroXtpmi awrrjpiav axr^iaOai* ira 
l^a yap\ tov9 Ta[v 0]€ci>y 6[€]apovs ravra Kai ra roiavra ira 

L 2 


'^a uvai] rcw[y S\€ [a]d€/aoTa €Vj(o/t€POvs. oiic[i]a>s €<l>riaOa 
[€iKo]s ^i]yai napa Oecov aTvj(€iy. c^aircp Kai irap apQpomw 

30 [anp\ai^r\Eiv tov9 vapayo/ia S^o/i^vovs* €K€iya>y 8€ € § 7 

[<f>Tl] CO wai €ir€\a6ou a vot€ €ya> Kai av €\(yy[i]{oii€6a' <os 
[iKa]yc[y] av f/17 Kai koKov ai{j]pi €p[y]oi^ €i ns Suvcuto €nifi€ 
[^^]0j)[vai oiTjOoy avTo? Ka\c[5] re Kaya6o9 Joic[t]/xa>9 ycfotrfo] 
[Kat] TO, €[mTrf]8€ia [ojTToy avrfo]? re kcu 01 oiKerai iKatms 

35 [^X^'^*' ^^ ^^] ^^'^^^oji; ;£€y[aX]ot; €f{yo]v oi^rjcos [o]i^os p0[«]<n{a 
[<rda£ ay6pay7r]oo[y a]XAa>[i/ ir]po<r[T]arci;[€]4i' o[7r]ooy *€foi;<j{£y 
[airatrra ra €inTriS\Ha €#r[7rX]€o> icae oiroos €[<ro]i^at a[7rai' 
[r€9 otoi/y &e rot;r]o dat;;i[a(r]TOi^ 5[i;iroi;] i7/*[**'] T^^f [^ 
[0aii/€ro i^ai /ia A]i €^17 [a> 7r]ar€[p /le/ivrjijuzi] Ka[i tov § 8 

40 [to (TOV Xeyotrros (r]uvfS[oK]€i Ka[i t/ioi VTr€pii€]y^6€S €i 

[ycu €pyov to Kokonf ap])(^si[y Ka]i vxf^y y €</>ti Tovra] p[oi 80 
[k€i orav npo? av]To to [apx]€iy [<r«coira>i^ Aoyt^a>]ju[ai 
[ray /levTOi npos aA]Xot;[9 ayOpamovs iSei>y KaTavo 
[1700) oioL T€ oyT€S SL]ayi[yyoyTai ap)^ovT€S Kai oioi ovt€S 

45 [ayTayei>yi(TTai fifii]y ^aovTai naw /loi 8ok€i ax^xpoy €t 

] ov[Ta« 
[yai TOiovTOvs V7ro7r]TrJl^ai 

14 lines lost 

61 (pxfj Tois irapa Kva^ap^^^ai^ XPW^^^^* cyoDyc €^1; Kvpo9* $9 

oiaOa J€ €^rj oTToaa avroH cariy' /la Toy Al ^^ri o KvpoT 

0|M9t 8€ 

ov /ley 8rj o/xa>9 Srj* tovtois niaT€V€iS T019 aStiXocs* (ni 
J€ noXXa>y fL€y ov Serjaei voXXa 8€ Kai aXKa wy ayay 
65 Kfii 8aTrayay avroy yiyci><rK€iS' yiywTKm €tf>ri o Kvpos' 

€ay ouy etf^rf avroy emXiirt] rj 8anayri Kai ^^f^y '^cviiy 
Tai' 7rcD9 a-oi c^ei Ta T779 (rrpaTias 8r]\oy on ov KaX<os' 

arap €^ri <o naT€p av €i eyopaif Tiya iropoy Koi aw e/iov 


71 vo 

av irpoo^iyv6^€vov €o»; crc ev tpiXiai €aii€y Aeye* € § lo 

70 peoras €^ a> ncu tovto €i rit \o]v ano aou nopos npoaye 
voiTO' awo rivo^ 8€ /laXXov [€i]ko9 iropov y^y^aOai 17 a 
ir[o] Tou Suya/iiy €^ov7[o9]' av & tt^^tjv /itv Svya/iiv € 
X<oy €p6€y8€ €[p\]q avO rjs oiS on iroXXairXacruiv aXXfj 
ovK av 8€^aio' [i]ttinKov & aoi on€p KpaTicrrov \t6\ MrjSci> 

75 av/i/iaxoy itrraf noioy ovy €6yo9 rmv ir^pi^ ov 8ok€19 Kai 
\api,(€a6ai fiouXo/i^voy Vfiiy VTr[rj]p€Tri<r€iy' Kai ^opov 
/itvoy /iTi Ti iraOri a )(prf ere <rvy Kva^apu KOiyrn aKowet 

a6ai /iifTroT ^wiXLirrj [[re]] v/ia^ <oy Set \map\€iy* Kai ^Oovt 

€y€Ka ii[fi])^ay<oii€yoy npoaSSov iropov* r<^S\iE & [irav 

80 \r<ov /laXiara /loi pLf/ivriao /ii/Jcttotc avaii€V€iv to] 

fropi(€a[6a]i ra €7rtn7[5€]/a [eay av ij xp€ia <re a[vayKaafj aXX 
orav /idXiara ^irrroprjs tot€ npo Tiyy anopias ii[aXXov pLrj 
Xavco Kai yap rct/fci /laXXov nap (ov av S^jj /iij t^Tropciv 
SoKmv Kai avaiTios ^a^i] ir[a]pa T019 [a]eavTOV aTp[aruaTai^ 

85 €K TOVTOU S€ poXXov [*]«[*] WTO aXXco[v] a[i8ovs Tiv^ri Kcu riv 
Tivat fiovXi] €v iroirjaali ttji Svvap€]i iy KaKW /laXXov 
€099 av 6x379 Ta S^ovra 01 aTpaTicoTcu tmfjpCTrja'ovai aoi 
Kai vumKiOTaTous S€ Xoyov9 o'atf^ ia6i roT€ Svvrjau Ac 
yeiv. oravntp Kai €v8€iKvva[6ai /id]XiaTa l[vvri noiuv i 

90 Kavos cov Kai €V Kai ica[iccD9 aXA] €^17 a> iT[a]rcp a[A]Aa{r re § 11 


fioi 8oK€is raxna iravra icoAcDf Acyetv Kai ori [[cdi^]| \ji€v 
vuv Xfipy^ovrai 01 aTpa7[iayrai o]i{S]ei[9 aurtov €poi xapiv 
^la^rai* icraai yap €0 ois avrous Kva^apri^ ay[€Ta£ avii/iaxov? 

OTi 8 av npos to 19 €ipr)[ii\€v[o]is Xa/iPavr) t[«9 ravra Kai ri 

95 M{^ v^ofj^io^/^fril {ca[i X^'Pi'V rovrtov €IK09 €i8€vai ro) 8i8ov 

rr TO y c^oi^a St^va/iiv rji eari ii€v (f>iXou9 €V iroiovvTa^ avT 
[a)]0[cA]€[i]<rfla[i] ccrn 8{€ ^x^povs ^x^pvTa [ir^]ip[atT6ai TiaatrOai c 

[irjeera aii^Xi^iv] T[o\y 'fopi[(]€(r0ai oi€i ti [c^iy rjTTOv ti tovto ai 
[(Tjxpov €ivai 17 €( Tis €X<o'>y [f^^y a]yp€[v9 €X<oy 8€ €pyaTas 


loo \ois av €f)ya(oiTO cTrctjra [ecorj S]ij Tri[y yrfv apyovaay av<o 
[if>€\rirov €ivai a>9 y ^/jlov €^ri iirj8€TroT€ a/ieXtjcrovTOS tov] 
[ra €TriTrf8€ta T019 <rrp]ar[wo]rat[5 av/i/irj)^ayaa'0ai 

[ ] 

106 ] . [ 

irpos] at [ 


oXov Kai To^iv [oXriif cicoAei 8€ Kai eniia tmor^ riva? 1801 II. 1. § 30 

109 Kai TOVTO [ 

1. €^17: so AGR, £t., Dind. ; om. D, Bod., Stob. Flor. 48. 68. 

Btmp : so AG (first hand) R, Dind. ; t&p 0t&p DG (corr.), Bod., Et., Stob. 

2. irpaKTiKWTfpoi : so ADGR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; npayiiaructtrtpot £t. 

3. KoXmrcvoi : SO ADG, Bod., £t., Dind. ; Ko\aKtv€i» R first hand. 
apurra : tA ipurra CDGR, Bod., Et., Dind. ; fytcrra A, Stob. 

4. n€fjLp&ro: so AG (first hand, with tj above the line in a later hand), Et, Dind.; 
fUfjLvgro L ; fufufoiro corrected by the first hand to fAtfunjTo Bod. ; lufivol^fn^ D ; lUiatirm 

5. wravrm : SO DR, Bod. ; oMravra»ff our»r AG (with dotS OVer ovrttf), Et, Stob., Dind. 
circficXcui^fl{i] : so MSS. ; mifUXitr^ai Dind. 

6. di: so D, Bod., Stob.; dtd y AG, Dind. ; ttd Et. 
*PXn : so MSS. ; lpx<« Dind. 

7* Btovs dtffavfuvofi SO ADG (first hand) R, Et., Dind.; Btovs Svras oura» duuccificvovr 
G marg. in later hand, and with ovtcdv Bod. which adds ikniCw M ov n»inr\ 
rtv(tir&ai : SO AGR, Bod„ Et., Dind.; Ttv(mrB<u D. 

8. tap: so ADGR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; Sp Et. 
avptUkpai aavrm : SO MSS., Dind. ; (vptUitpai iavrf Stob. 

9. irpoff (ptKow, the original reading of the papyrus, agrees with AGR, Et,, Dind. ; 
ir/Nxr^ciff, the correction, with D, Bod., Stob. 

10. rovs 6t€w orrar: SO D, Bod., Stob. ; Upras rovg Btovs AGR, Et., Dind. 

11. tt irm: SO DR, Bod., Stob.; 6 frar^p AG, Dind.; & irai 6 war^p C, Et, which has 
6 above «^. 

tKttpa fuppTfo'tu : so D, Bod. ; tuiunjinu iicttpa AGR, Et, Stob., Dind. 
otroaa yap diprov: SO Bod., Stob. ; 6n6<ra3r*p dijirov D, with dots over iro by a later 
hand; &s Urnp R; mt Smp AG, Et, Dind. 

12. dcdwKfuriy : so MSS., Dind. ; dtd^xatnp ^fip Stob. 

14. mnnup: SO AG (second hand), Dind. ; an;ciy D, Stob.; dirvrrriy G (first hand) R 
in an erasure, Et. 

crfri]fMXofMi{o]vff : so DR, Stob., Dind.; swifuXovfitPovs AG, Et For /3(Xrff[o]ir, k.tX, 
Bod. has nx2 ipyaCofUPovs pSkXop dyvttp fj dpyoig Upras ical iirtfuXovfUPOVs datftakifrnpcip y' ^ 

15. ciy: so MSS. and Stob.; om. Dind. following Stephanus. 


rwT^v : SO MSS., Dind. ; om, Stob. ; nvrtiv {v^pi) Madvig followed by Hug. 

1 6. avrov9 (i. e. alrovs) : iavrovt D, Bod., Stob. ; tiZv roiovrovs itnrrovs AGR, Dind. ; 
d* oZv TouwTovt 4avrovs £t. 

17. ra ayaBa: SO D ; raya&d AGR, Et.^ Stob., Dind. ; ih ayaBh ra Bod. 

18. T[av]ra : SO D, Bod. ; TOiowTwir G ; rmavra AR, Et., Dind. There is certainly 

not room for T[oiav}ra. 

fiv : so D, Bod., Stob. ; /*« AGR, Et., Dind. 

19. rovra>i: SO D, Bod., Stob. ; om. AGR, Et., Dind. 

KOt Oida (Tff cirirt^crra avr[o>i] : SO D, Bod. ] mi olba irpoaTiBtvra avrif Stob. I iirvrtBivra 
avT^ G (second hand in marg.) ; xaX yhp otbd trt Xtyowra dti AG (first hand) R, Et, Dind. 

20. ovT€ : ovT»£ corr. to ofht by second hand Bod. ; oft-f other MSS., Dind. Similarly 
with ovrc in 1. 31. 

23. rofcvfiv : so D, Bod., Stob. ; om. AGR, Et, Dind. 

24. cvx[c]<7^i : so DGR, Bod., Et^ Stob., Dind.; ^xurBat A. 
yaw : so Stob. ; vavs MSS., Dind. 

[o]urt: SO Stob. ; oM MSS., Dind. 

<nr€{poF]ra[f] : SO MSS., Dind. ; avtlpairras (Stob.) IS equally possible. 

25. avroir <nrov: SO DG (second hand). Bod., Stob. AG (first hand) R, Et agree 
with the original reading of the papyrus in omitting frirw (so Dind.). 

ovTf : oW«' MSS., Stob., Dind. 

36 iraf[a : SO ADR, Bod., Et., Stob., Dind. ; vtpi G. 

27. ravra koi to rouxvra trmn[a : SO Bod., Stob., and (with the omission of ndvra) D ; 
wayra rh roun/ra AGR, Et., Dind. 

28. [a^fuara: SO AG (corrected) LM, Bod., Stob.; dBtpm DEHRG (first hand), 
Et, Dind. 

29. ^a>y: so ADG, Stob., Dind.; t&p $f&p R, Et.* 
wap : so Stob. ; napa MSS., Dind. 

30. vapa»opa I SO ADGR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; rh vapoPOfAa Et 

dc ^<pfj : so G (second hand in marg.), Bod. ; ^ IS^i? D ; de AG (first hand) R, Et, Dind. 

31. o »or€ : so ADG, Bod., Et., Dind.; oworf R. 

32. av: om. MSS., Dind. After ^vpairo Bod. has avbpl (sic). 

33. (wr]»r: so D, Bod. ; Snm av AGR, Et, Dind. 
feoXoTff] Tf : re KaK6s MSS., Dind. 

«o*{ilfiw : so ADG, Bod., Et., Dind. ; om. R. 

34. ra c[iriTi7]dcia : SO MSS. here and in 1. 37 ; rafrir^d«ta Dind. 
[ojww : so D, Bod. ; om. AGR, Et,, Dind. 

04 : so AD, Bod., Et., Dind. ; om. G. ; above the line in R. 

35. ot/rr]<0f [ojiTOff : so D, Bod. ; trro% ovT»9 AGR, Dind. ; ayaBov (irros ovTvs Et. 
v4[i]n{aa6<u: SO DR, Bod.'; mtrraaBai AG, Et., Dind.; €0* with dots underneath 

before MaratrBat L. 

36. ({ov(r[ty anavra : SO D, Bod. ; cigovcri iroofra AGR, Et, Dind. What reading the 
papyrus had is uncertain. 

37. a[irarrcf : ircants MSS., Dind. 

38. rorc [r^iycro : c^aiVcro A<u MSS., Dind. 

40. (Tov: so AGR, Bod., Et., Dind.; Zrt aov D. It is unlikely that the papyrus 
had D's reading for [4 rouro is rather long for the end of 1. 39. 

a]u9t^0K]ti : so D, Bod., Stob. ; (rwtdSKfi o^v AGR, Et., Dind. 

41. in{vy: y is omitted by R, Et., and Stob., inserted in ADG, Bod. (so Dind.). 
Considerations of space make it probable that the papyrus read y. 

Tovra] fj[oi doKti : the restoration of this is uncertain. We baye followed the reading 


of Stobaeus rmna fioi doKfc, which suits the lacuna best, ravrd fitn ra avrd AG, and, with 
the addition of dojcf c, CR, Et. ; ravrd fxoi BoKft ravra D. 

43. [fKVToi] : so D, Stob. ; ficVocyc AGR, Et., Dind. Which reading the papyrus had 
IS uncertain. 

44. [otoi re] : so D ; om. rt RG (second hand in marg.), Dind. ; oJol rt Svres ^- 
yiyifovTai &pxovTes Kai is Omitted by AG (first handy Et., owing to homoioteleuton. 

46. The restoration is uncertain. CR, Et. nave €ivai t6 roiovrovr avroifs ^tn-w viroirr^lac, 

and so D with the omission of t6 ; c&ai t6 rmovrois viroirr. A (so Dind.) ; circu t6 rotovrovt 

(apparently) (mtmr, G, avrov^ ivras being added over the line by a later hand. Probably 
the papyrus originally had mwm toiovtovs vnoimf^^ otrras and perhaps avrovs being added 
over the line by the corrector. 
. 61. tpxij: so MSS.; ?px«* Dind. 

Kva^fHi, the corrected reading of the papyrus, agrees with D. CAGR agree with the 
reading of the first hand Kt;a|ap«o. Kva$dprf Bod., Dind. 

cyooyc ; ryary* Dind. 

61-2. o Kvpos oiaBa dc €<f>f): 6 KGpof ri dc c^i; oVrBa CDR, Bod., Et.^ and in marg. 
by a later hand G, Dind. ; om. AG (first hand). 

62. fOTcy: c<rrc MSS., Dind. 

63. oiMbs ^7, the reading of the first hand, is clearly an error, and ought to have been 
erased by the corrector when he inserted ofuor dc ov fih drj otrBa ofuas d4 D; ov fUy drj 
o/Aa>9 «€ AGR, Bod., Et., Dind. 

frcoTcvcif : so most MSS., Dind. ; niartvtw Bod. 

64. ov dci^o-ci : croi derfoff D, Bod.; <roi de^aci CR ; dc^o-cc AG, Dind. ; (Toi dci7<roi Et. 
iroXXa dc luu aKKa wv avayKrii tancanuf ovrov : om. a%fT6v AGR, Et., Dind. ; iroXX^ dc dvdyKfi 

aurbp vw Bairavav D, Bod. 

65* yivcKTKtis : om. Bod. ; cVcZvo ov ytypma-Ktis AGR, Et., Dind. ; cVctyo o^ yiypwrxiis 
D in marg. by later hand ; Banavap Udvov ov ytyvvMrictis Hug following Madvig. 

66. tap ow t<f>ri avTov ciriXtin; 17 batravfi «cat : Olv oZp I^v; aMv rj ba^dvfi vwoXtiirrf if Kai D, 
and with dvoktlnjj for vjroKdiqj Bod. fjp cZv tftpti iirdkiirjj aMv tj bandtnj Ij Koi A, Et., Dind., 
R (with ciriXctir^ by the first hand) and (with ^ added by a later hand) G. 

^ivdfirai : SO D ; ^vbfj A ; ^tvatrat G, Bod. ; y^vtrrirai CR, Et., Dind. 

67. nw aoc cffi: SO CDR, Bod., Et. ; £ nal irS>s Sip cfci (or perhaps Ip) G, Dind.; 
£ irai ir«ff ^pcf <7 A. 

bfjKov ort ov jcaXor : SO AGR, Et., Dind. ; ov KoK&s BrjXop ori D and (reading tijkdpori) Bod. 

68. C017 m irarep : SO AGR, Et., Dind. ; £ ndrtp €<f>rf D, Bod. 

69. npo<ry€PoiJL(vop : SO DR, Bod., Dind. AG, Et. agree with the reading of the first 
hand frpoayt{y)voiifPop, 

70. a> nai tovto I SO AG (first hand) R, Dind. ; rovro & irai DG (in marg. second hand), 
Bod., Stob. Flor, 48. 70; £ irai Et. 

ci Tts [a]v : so DG (second hand in marg.), Bod. ; d ri9 Stob. ; ir&s ip R ; nov Sp AG 
(first hand), Dind. ; ris &» Et. 

npo<ry€PotTo : SO D, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; ycVoiro AG (first hand, roKriKdp being added in 
in the margin) R, Et. 

71. dc: so ADGR, Et., Stob., Dind. ; dd Bod. 

[ci]ico9 : so D, Stob. ; €U6s iari CAGR, Et., Dind. ; om. Bod., which also omits n6pop. 
ytPtirBat I SO D, Bod., Et., Stob. (Hug) ; irpwrytPtaBai AGR, Dind. 

72. fup: so AGR, Bod., Dind. ; om. D. Et. places /mV after Hwafup, 
cxa>v tpBtpdt : so D, Bod., Et. ; ci^ci^c ex^ AGR, Dind. 

73. t[px}i' so MSS.; c/jx«Dind. 

oid : 80 AG (first hand) R, Et., Dind.; c^ oW DG (second hand), Bod. 


74. Mffitap: SO ADGR, Dind.; T«y M^dwi^ Bod., Et. 

75* trvfifiaxov I SO ADG, Bod., Dind. ; Om. R ; toK«i cimm avfifiaxpv lf<rr<u £t. 

doKCir : so Bod. ; doircr ri (apparently) D ; doKfi croc AGR, £t., Dind. 

77. iro^ : so ADGR, Bod., Dind.; naBoi Et. 

Kua£a/)ci : SO ADL and (in an erasure) R, Et. ; Kva^dptj G, Bod., Dind. 
Koanfg : this word is placed before crw by the MSS. and Dind. 

78. mkimj : so AGR, Et., Dind. ; {nroKtiwn D, Bod. 
vfws : so ADGR. Bod., Dind. ; lifias Et. 

€$avs: tBws d« Dind. with all MSS. except Et., which has koL t6ov^ ftot fi€funj(ro added 
by a second hand in the margin against ivtica firixavaaOat irpo<r6dov ir6pop t6^ dc nayrc^v ftakuna, 
79* M[*7]x<u^fKi^i^ • so D, Bod. ; firixavaa-Bat AGR, Et., Dind. 
To[d]f : so CDR, Bod., Et., Stob. Fior. 48. 71, Dind.; t6 AG. 

81. TO 9mTfi[bt\a: cf. note on 1. 34. 

[fo-Jr : so ADG, Bod., Et., Stob., Anon, ap, Boisson, Anecd, i. p. 113, Dind. ; Im R. 

82. orar . . . €\mof(t\%\ SO AGR (second hand), Et., Stob., Anon., Dind.; ^rf . . . cviropcir 
D ; ifrt ii€v . . . Mxmoptis Bod. ; ira» . . . tvnoptU R (first hand). 

/x[aXXoy fu^Vo^o) : SO DG (in marg. by second hand), Stob. ; om. itSKKw AG (first hand) 
R, Et., Anon., Dind. 

83. Tcv^i: so D, Anon. (?), Et, Dind.; ro^txra K] revfo GR, Bod., Stob. 

a[9rof)€cv] d(Mc»y : SO D, Bod., Stob. ; Avopos ioK&v fhfat A, Et., Anon., G (omitting dwcnv), 
and {awopos being added in marg. by a later hand) L, Dind. t^iropot tumi is too long 
for the lacuna. 

84. km: so D, Stob.; mi tn GR, Bod., Et., Dind.; mX atn A. 

[(rlcavTov : SO perhaps R (first hand, a being over an erasure) ; avrov AL (first hand) ; 
iavTov D ; <ravTov G, Et., Stob., Dind. ; aaurov {<r corr. from f) Bod. 

85. TovTov : so ADGR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; Tour«y Et. 
dt: so ADR, Bod., Stob., Dind.; ^ G. 

aXX«[y] : so AGR, Et., Dind. ; r&v Sk\»p D, Bod., Stob. 

86. rums : so AG (second hand) R, Bod., Dind. ; nva DG (first hand ?), Et., Stob. 
povkfj : so ADGR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; fiovktt Et. 

€v: so D, Bod., Et. ; fj €Z AGR, Stob., Dind. 

iroii7<ra[i: SO ADG, Bod., Et., Stob., Dind.; nouttrBai R (first hand apparently). 

[T174 ivpafu]i : so here AGR, Et., Dind. ; D, Bod., and Stob. place it after /SowXjy. 

87* «0f ov €x'is ra dcoyra oi arpartwrai wrtiptnjtrovai (roc: SO, with the exception of cx»<''i 
for txO^, AGR, Et., Dind. ; tas &y cxoMriy vir. aoi ol trrp, txpvTts rti htovra D, Bod.; vmiprrfyruvaw 
ol OTparwrai ^xomts ra btovra Stob. 

88. iriOTuciM-arovr dc \oyovs aaxfi itrBi rort dvmjtrtt Xryciv : SO, with livvfioji corrected from 
iwfiafi by second hand, D, and, with liwfiajj, Stob. ; irtcrrncArcpov rovs W \6yovt k,t,\, corr. 
to JCttt irurriKon'aTovs roiy \6yovs ic.r.X. Bod. ; icai irvrroTtpovs ad<l>a Mi dvpffOTj \6yovs tot€ 
Xiytw Et. ; ntoTuitaT^povt ad<f>* ttrBi \6yovs dvv^crg t6t€ Xryccv AG and, with titfyrjaji XiSyovf, R ; 
wfurruc»T€povs a64> XaBi X^yovs dvm^irei rore Xryriy Dind. It is tolerably certain that the 

papjmiS had dvvriatt not duvi^tn;. 

89. anumtp I SO CDR, Bod., Stob., Dind. ; oBtmtp A ; ^o-oircp G ; wromtp Et. 

irouiv ijicoyof or km cv : SO D, Stob. ; Koi c2 voiup Uav^ &v AGR, Et., Dind. ; tZ iroif ly 
lKap6t ^y Ka\ kok&s (jcal Kcucm in rasura) Bod. 

91. doKCiff ravra vavra Kokois Xryciy : SO D ; KoXoff boKtis ravra Xcytcy iravra AGR and 
(with Xryfiff) Et., Dind., and (omitting nayra and with Kcik&s . . . ravra in rasura) Bod. 

a [fi€¥\ vw 'kfip.'^ovrat : SO DR ; h. piv aZ vvp X^/i^. Bod. ; A luv hp vvv X^/i^. G (first hand), 
with piv ai wv¥ added in marg. by a later hand ; hp ptv pw Xiyoprai X^^co^ou A, Et., Dind., 
with which the reading of the first hand in the papyrus so far agrees in having &y. 


92. rovTfov x^*» MSS. (except £t. xapw Tt>vn»i') Dind. ; but there is not room for 
TovTwv in the lacuna. 

93. avrovr : SO ADGR, Bod., Dind. ; ahr^ Et, 

Kvaiapti^ ar^trui: SO AGR, £t., Dind.; aytrai Kva(dprit D, Bod. ; orifyrnu Cobet, 

followed by Hug. 

95. For tiKot D and Bod. have irXcionpr €1x69, and vXdimip is added in the margin of 
G by a later hand. There is not room for v\tumi¥ in the lacuna, so the papyrus probably 
agreed in omitting it with AG (first hand) R, Et., Dind. 

96. Tt> : so AG, Dind. ; t6¥ D, Bod. ; t& £t. 

fXOPTa: so ADG (second hand) R, Bod., Dind. ; Hx'"^'^ G (first hand) ; txan-i (with a 
above t) yJv Et., omitting iUp after can. The supplement at the end of the line is longer 
than it should i)e by three or four letters, but the only variant is iroioSvra (R) for jnunhmit 
ADG (corrected), Dind. 

97. coTi : so DGR, Bod., Et., Dind. ; hi A. 
txovra is bracketed by Hug, following Madvig. 

f[ir]«Ta : so AG, Et., Dind. (ftrtir') ; air' cAt&v DR, Bod., which has rufrwrOai for 

98. vop{Cf<rBar. SO ADG, Dind., agreeing with the first hand; ffopiC§uf R, Bod., 
agreeing with the corrector. 

ri : so ADG, Dind. ; rot R, Et. 

fftrov rt rovTO ai(r];(poy twai : rovro altrxp^^ ^ov tinu D ; rovro tuaxp^ l^rroy f Iinat d* (m d* 

in an erasure) Bod. ; ^op rovro tiftu aiaxp^p AG, Dind., and (with roc for n in an erasure) R ; 
JJo'dtSy rt roCro cliiat alaxpop Et. 

99. cxc»y [/tfv : so ADGR, Bod., Dind. ; /icV l^ttir Et. 

100. d]i7 : so G in maig. ; om. ADR, Et., Dind. The reading of the papyrus is 

109. jcoi rovro: roiovro AD ; roiovror G, Dind. 

698. Xenophon, Cyropaedia I. 

23-6 X 7-9 ^»»« 

Two fragments from the conclusion of the first book of Xenophon's 
Cyropaedia, with the title, which is written, as usual, below the final column. 
We assign the small detached piece from § 45 to the previous column owing 
to the height of the papyrus. It is remarkable that what according to the 
accepted division are the opening words of Book ii, roiavra likv . . . Ufpaibos, are 
here made the last sentence of Book i. The text does not otherwise differ from 
that of Dindorf. 

On the verso of the papyrus are parts of two columns of a money-account 
in a cursive hand, which apparently is not later than about the middle of the 
third century. The text on the recto, therefore, which is written in sloping 


oval uncials of the common type, is to be assigned to the earlier part of the 

Col. i. 

i/ir ain<ov rourmy Sij^iyi^ [ K^lXP^ ^^^ op[i]a)v T[f]S Ilip 

tSoaay noXXois S o]yK yg [ j^:,a'i8os' 

ro Bci'o^i^Toy 

^ , .. Kvpov [ 

Col. ii. ^ r 



[ot;&V $ayiia€rr[oy ov 

ya[p av]ayKfi carr€[is earw ^ 

5 CB[y a]y ^17] fOtXaxrip [eiri 

IA[€X€]a'Oai Toiavra [/i€J^ 8rj 

a^i]Kovro S[ia]K€y({iA€Voi 

5. The vestiges are rather in favour of tBtXwruf (R), but ^\wrw (ADG) is not 

6. itMovrii : so AD ; rovra G corr. marg. 

As already observed in the introduction, this sentence commences the next Book 
according to the ordinary division. 

699. Theophrastus, Characters. 

7 X 4*2 cm. 

The text of the Characters of Theophrastus is notoriously insecure, and 
offers a problem upon which an early papyrus of any part of the book might 
be expected to throw some light. The present fragment, which contains the 
end of ch. 25 and the beginning of ch. 26, is however disappointing in this 
respect, giving a version which seems to be not less of the nature of a com- 
pendium than that of the Codex Monacensis. Unfortunately that MS. includes 
only the first twenty-one chapters so that an actual comparison is not possible. 
The interest of the papyrus, therefore, chiefly lies in showing the antiquity 
of such compendia of the Characters. It is written in rather small oval uncials, 
which probably date from the earlier part of the third century. 


[• ' ']\[ ^3 letters [k^^ toiovtos iSiai 

[K]ai Aeyecj^ rf[ /i^y Xeycov ovk [ayaBou 

[a]yToy (r(oa[as €iri aKri lo [no]KvKoipayirj €t[9 Koipa 

[j'Jiyy [ yo9 coTO) ^is] PaaiX[€us 

5 [V <>^*M^PX]*^ €<n[iv tpCKapyi Kai tov 8ri/iov \€[LpoTo 

[a] Ti9 KTXvos t[ ym^y]TOS noXXovs [Xcyct na 

[y]Xixoft€i^i7 [o S€ oXtyapx* [pcX^oDi/ apKeatliy eya 

1-4. The conclusion of ch. 25 {ntpl dciX/as) in the ordinary version is icai dci/yvtaAii wr 
KUfdvytwas €va trtac^Ka t&p (fitkwi^ Kai tlfrayttv wpi» top KaraKfifJLtPop aKt^lrofUvovs rovg dtifjuSras koL 
Tovs ^Xcrar, jcai rovrmy ifia ^jcoot^ dii77<«o^i »s (tvr6f airrbp rtus iavrov x^P^^^^ ^^ atofPfiP €is6fuaty. 
If Xfytof in 1. 2 is right there is no room for ciro/u<rcv. XtTijy (not ^vXcnp), which is an 
alternative, suggests nothing. In 1. 4 after [p^ip is a broad blank space marking the end of 
the chapter. 

5. Ch. 26 (ircpl okiyapxias) begins HS^uy (Jf) hp c2ku ^ oXiyap^^ ffiikapxiaL ns Urx^p&t 
K€pbovs yKixofUptj^ 6 dc okiyapxuihs towvtos 0109 rov brffiov Povktvofitpov (jSovXo/i. MSS.) rUtas rf 
SpxopTi irpoa-aipfiaoPTai {wpoatp, MSS.) fijt wofiinjs rovt a-vP«nifit\fi<TOfupov£ rmpikBi^p diroffniPaaBai 
{anoff>ripas f^cc MSS.) »£ dci avroKparopas rovrovs thai' Kh» aXXoc frpo/SaXXttynu dcica Xcyccy hcaviti 
tts iarip, TOVTOP de ^1 dec &dpa f&ac. Jcal t&p 'Ofiripov hfSxp rovro |y i»6pop Korfx^tP, iri ovk aya&op, 
K.r.X. (omitting th /SoiriXcvA The definition of 6\iyapxia has generally been recognized as 
unsatisfactory and the MSS. disagree, Pal.-Vat. omitting ^cXapx^a and the others reading 
laxvpov for hxvp&s. The papyrus variant taxvos, which gives the sense aimed at by 
Fisdier's emendation of Ktpdovs to ppdrovsy is very likely right, though the word at the end 
of 1. 6 remains doubtful. The first letter, if not 1, seems to be y, 17, or ir. Besides being 
much more compressed the text of the papyrus shows a different order, 11. 12-4 correspond- 
ing to what in the MSS. precedes the Homeric quotation. In 11. 9 sqq. it is not certain 
that fup, yof, k,tX are the beginnings of the lines since the papyrus is broken immediately 
before those letters; but the arrangement proposed is the most probable. 

700. Demosthenes, De Corona. 


This fragment is a strip from the bottom of a column containing parts of 
pp. 230-1 of the De Corona. The lines being incomplete both at beginning 
and end, it is doubtful how they should be divided ; the arrangement given 
below is therefore hypothetical. The hand is a rather irregular upright uncial 
of medium size, and more probably of the second century than the third. A 
high point is occasionally used, this and the diaeresis being the only lection 


marks that occur. Our collations in this and the other oratorical fragments 
(701-4) are with the Teubner edition of Blass. 

A6ri]v(uoi Kai irffjHTfiKOV law 
<o9 Kar €\KHvav^ tovs XPOi'[ovy ^'X^ 
ra npa]y/iaTa ayaiAyrja[ai ipa 
npos Toy] ^napoifTo^ virap)^€[inra kul 

5 pop 6ica]oTa d€a)/9i77J[ai]] tc[v yap fcoKi 
Kov ovy]jravTos no\€p[ov ov 81 € 
/4€ ov yap] eyooye €iro\iT€t^ofiriy mo 
TOT€ npoorov /lep v/i]€is o[utci> 8i€ 
[K€i(r6€ wire ^<0K€a9 /iey jSot/Xe] 
10 aOaL im\0fivai KcJ[iir€p ov Sixaia not 
ovyTa]s op<oyT€S [OriPaiois 8€ 
now av\ €<f>ria6ripai na[6ov(ny 
ovK oXoyo)]; [o]vd aSuccos c{vT0i9 opyi 
(o/i€Voi o]i9 yap €VTv\t)K€[aay €v 

15 A€VKTpo]l9 [o]v /l€Tpi<09 €K^[XPV^^ ^ 

n€iTa 17 Il€]X[o]7roj'Vi7<ro5 a7r[aaa Si 

€i<m;iC€t] icai ovO c[i] /uo'oi^yr€^ 

AaK€8a]iiioviovs i<rxyoy [ovt<os 

o>oT€ a]v€X€iy avrovs on^O 01 irpo 
20 r^pov S\l €K€iv<ov apxoi^rer kv 

pioi Tiov] iroXecDJ^ riaap* cl^a ti9 

rjv aKpi]Tos Kai napa T0VTc[if .... 

. • . €pi]s Kai rapaxni* Ta;i^Ta 8€ 

poov ^CK\nnFOS ov yap rjy oSjf^avri 
25 Tois vap] €KaaTois npo8oTa[L9 yffi 

para av\xKi<rK(oy iravras [ 

E]XXT|<ri av 

3. v|iaV, which Bl(ass) omits after oyo/u^crai with SL, may have stood in the papyrus. 
4* mpoma which was first written was a mere slip. 
5. The correction is probably by a second hand. 



8. The papvnis most likely had either rorc or irorc, like the other MSS. \t6t§\ B1. 

14. ffvru;(i;«cc[o'av : i7vn;;^«fO'air Bl. 

18. Mr^voy [ovrttf : our«>f to-^voy MSS. 

22-3. The usual reading here is ml irapk rots Sk\oi£ Snmn¥ tpis, but some MSS. 
(including FYQO) omit ftapd^ O adding *EXXi7<riir after &ra<riy, which is noticed as a variant 
also in FQ. It is manifest that none of these readings suits the papjotis, for only six or 
seven letters are required between rovro[tr and tpi\s. «u irajcriir or ami\atv might be read, 
or we may suppose that the scribe was led by the homoioteleuton of rcvrtHs and SKkois to 
write simply rovrotr aini|<riy. The entry at the bottom of the column (probably by a second 
hand), where O's variant EJXXiyo-c is followed by awto (cf. e.g. 228. 126), evidently refers to 
this passage; but how much, if anything, stood before E]XXi;(ri cannot of course be 
determined. In 1. 23 1. rapaxff. 

701. Demosthenes, Contra Timocratem. 
16-7 X 14*6 cm. 

Parts of three rather short and narrow columns (about 16 x 5 cm), covering 
pp. 700-1 of Demosthenes' speech against Timocrates. Of the first and third 
columns only a few letters remain^ but the lower portion of the intervening one 
is complete. The text, which is written in handsome round uncials (cf. 001, 
Plate v), probably of the end of the second century or of the first half of the 
third, seems, so far as can be judged, to be a fairly good one. 

Col. i. 

To]t;y ^v 
[£(ica €if TO 8]iKaaTri 

[pioy TpiaKoy]$ 17 

Col. it. 

5 17 airo7|[€]]iO'a[i €ay 

8€ afyyvpic[v Ti/itj 
Offi SeSeaOio re 
<m av €KTi(rfn Ti 
ay avTou Korayyco 

15 €ay &€ apyvpiou ri 

T€a)9 ay €icTj[€]Jicn74' 
n^natKTo €ariy 

Qvy anw9 tyay 


10 aOfli OUCOV€T€ <0 

av8p€s 8iKa<rrai Ac 

ye avTois avTo tov 
TO waXiv 

ao rmr^pa tis 9vo 

0€Lri TOV S€8€0'6ai 

T€ws av cic7J[€]]i(ra) 
aiv Tous aXoirras 

Col. ill. 

f[vayTia avT09 
25 fJ^yrw vo/Ao6€T€iv 
ll[iiOHr€y ov8€ tois 
a[XAo{? TCDi^ yo 
lj[<oy ^o^irnov e/AOi 
l^^tv yap €iv€Ka av 
30 a[i^iar TOicv 

T[or 80KU vav 

a[j^ €T0ifKbS €p 

y[ov woifjaai wnr^p 

Tf^lWV OD CU^8p€9 

35 A[07iyaioi Tcoy ire 
pi [TaXXa 

3. The length of the line indicates that cin-ov was omitted before rpiojcoirV, as in A ; so 

7. T€w: so BL with B; re f«r SA. Cf. 11. 17 and 22, where S has t€»s, A n cl»r as 

5. For the deletion of the f of amrturt^i cC 11. 17 and 22, and 1. 8, where txrunfi is 
written. -rft<r- BL in all these passages. 

19. cv is similarly omitted before cMi9n«»rcpa in A. ipawrt&rtp ip BL, following a con- 
jecture of Weil. 

24-33. '^^ vestiges of the initial letters here are with two or three exceptions too 
slight for certain recognition, and the arrangement of the lines is therefore insecure. a[ and 
/i[ in 11. 27-8 are not very satisfactory, more especially the latter, in place of which a or X 
would be more suitable. A greater difficulty however arises in 1. 32, where the traces 
would suit i{ much better than a[. But the division ira|v is extremely improbable, especially 
as 1. 31 is a short one ; moreover the papyrus is rather rubbed, and a can therefore hardly 
be absolutely excluded, though very doubtful. 

702. Demosthenes, Contra Boeotum. 


A small fragment from Demosthenes' oration against Boeotus, pp. 1023-4, 
written in good-sized uncials which on the whole approximate to the square 



type, though € and C have a tendency to become narrow, and which we should 
ascribe to the second century, and perhaps the earlier part of it. The text has 
no variants of importance. 

6ri Kai [T]avTa X€y[o) 

€K TOVTOHV T(OV fj[ap 

Tvpua[i/] €i(r€a0€ 

6 Toaavra roiwy [« 

<l>av€p<ii>9 ovToai [ 
wv <rx[€]TXia^cDj^ [Kai 

7. mrroiTii SO MSS.; 0^09 Bl(ass). 

8. wv: so Bl. with S, *c. ; vwi FQ. 

9. rr{v : 80 FQ ; Kai riiv Bl. with S, &C. 

10. fAov: so r; fic Bl. with S, &c. 

10 npoiKa [JLov TTJ9 fi[rj 
rpo9 ano<rT€pri(r€[i 

oXA v/i€i9 CD at^Sp€9 
SiKaa[Ta]i npc[s Aios 
Ka[i 0€co]v fit) ffjira 
15 [nXayrjTe] inro 7(179 

p. 1024 

703. Aeschines, In Ctesiphontem. 

This small fragment, containing parts of §§ 94 and 96 of Aeschines' speech 
against Ctesiphon, belongs to what must have been an exceptionally interesting 
text, for in spite of its insignificant size it has three new readings, all of which 
are or may be improvements. The handwriting is in oval sloping uncial of the 
usual third century type. High stops and a paragraphus occur. 

Col. i. 

Col. ii. 

10 [aXXo]i;[y] r[cD]i' [£!]XXi;i{a)i^ 
0V9 PovX€<r0ai [K]oiva>i^€iy 
Tris avvra^€i»r aKrr[€ 
ovT€ yfifiiiaTWV oi{r€ 
OTpaTia)T[a)]i' airopicS^v 

15 facaOar Kai Tovra (i€v 

Srj ra <f^v€pa* «l>fj S[€ 


•f2p€o]i; [avv] 
[a9 Ta 8€Ka TaX]iiVTa ^nov 

€T^pa\^ Si anoppriT<oy 
Kou T€[vTwv €ipai Tivas 
20 /iap7[vpa9 

2 lines lost 


8. C»p\[T»v: the MSS. have Spwrrw tftpovovwr^w /9XfinSiTa»y. Whether the papyrus 
inserted C»^»^ before 6p»vT»v or had (im^v in place of one of the other three verbs 
(probably ipi^vrw) cannot be determined C'^^^ makes a more forcible prelude than 
Sp^m-mw to ijipoifovymp Pknr6vrwv, 

14-5. ajfopui^w] tfftirBfu: ttrt<r0ai oiroptay Bl. with MSS. The papyrus reading avoids 
a hiatus. 

16. drf. om. MSS., Bl. The insertion ofdli is an improvement. 

704. Iscx:rates, Contra Sophistas. 

7-9 X IO-3 cm. 

Farts of two columns containing portions of §§ 16-18 of Isocrates' oration 
(xiii) against the sophists, written in sloping oval uncials of the usual third 
century type. The text contains no striking variants. 

Col. i. 

Col. ii. 

[irpo€\€a&\ai Kai 
[lii^aaOai npos a\] 
[\t)\as] Kai To^a 
[o-djai Kara Tpoirov 
5 cri J€ roiv KaLpoDif 
firi 8ia(iapr€iy aX 
[Xa] Kai Tois €p6v/i[ri 
licuj[i n]p€noyrmf 
o\c[y] Tov Xoyov Ka 
10 Ta\TrYS^^^^^ ^^4^ 
TW opo/icuriy €v 

§ 16 

rcDi/ 8[iSaicrwy 
napa>[in€iy rr^pi 
4c r<»v Kjaiirtov 
roifnnt^v avrov 
20 Trapa8€i[yiia rrapa 
a)(€lP o>ot(€ tovs 
€KTVvrwd[€yTas Kai 
fii/iri(r€[a0ai Sv 

§ 18 



pvO/juo^ ic[ax /i]ov<n yri0€VTa[s €V0v9 

[if]a)f €in€iv Toura § 17 25 ayOfip[oT€poy ri ? 

& iroXXi;; €7ri/£€ k€u )^api€ar€pov 

15 [A6ia]f [dctcrjdai Kai t<io[u aXXcou <f>ai 

2. [fu^o-^cu: so FA (first hand) Ee ; Bl. follows Plan, and A (corr.) in reading fu£ac, 
which is too short to suit the papyrus. Cf. the next note. 

3-4. ra£a[ad]ai : SO TAEe ; rdfyii Bl. 

23. iuiiri<T§[aBai \ fufifiaagr^ Bl. with FAEe ; lUfAturSai vulgo. The papyrus reading is 
an error for fUftffaatrOau 

dvyti$€vrc[s : so in the Antidosis of £ and vulgo ; ^waiUvous BL with all the best MSS. 

25. ayBrjpcTtpop by itself is not sufficient to fill up this line ; re or n, which is not found 
in the MSS., may be inserted 




706, Two Petitions to the Emperors with Replies. 

21*2 X 46 CM. A.D. 200-2. 

A generous efTort to lighten some of the burdens which weighed upon the 
unfortunate Egyptians in the Roman period is recorded in these copies of two 
petitions to Septimius Severus and Caracalla, to which the Emperors' replies 
are, as usual, prefixed instead of being appended. The document, which is 
written in a rude uncial hand on the verso of 740, contained four columns, but 
of these the first and last are too incomplete to have any value. A mention of 
the praefect Laetus in 1. 40 fixes the date within the years 200-2. 

The writer of both petitions is Aurelius Horion, who had held high offices 
at Alexandria and was a rich landowner in the Oxyrhynchite nome ; his object 

705. OFFICIAL 163 

in both cases was to secure the Imperial guarantee that certain benefactions 
which he proposed to found in that district would be permanently maintained. 
In the first petition (11. 15-53) it is Oxyrhynchus itself which is to be the 
recipient of his favour, and the earlier part of the letter, as far as 1. 42^, is 
devoted to an interesting sketch of the claims which that city possessed upon 
the Imperial consideration. After the lengthy introduction (11. 15-21), which 
can be restored on the analogy of 11. 65-8, and nine mutilated lines, Aurelius 
Horion reminds the Emperors (11. 31-5) of ' the loyalty, fidelity, and friendship 
towards the Romans which the Oxyrhynchites had displayed both by helping 
them in the war against the Jews, and continuing up to the present to celebrate 
the day of victory by an annual festival' This war refers to some Jewish 
rising in Egypt which perhaps took place not long before iYtt date of the 
letter, like the Jewish rebellion in the reign of Hadrian mentioned in B. G. U. 
889 ; but it would seem from the use of the word TrAc/io; to have been on 
a larger scale than the revolt in Hadrian's time. Aurelius Horion's next 
argument (11. 36-9) is * Moreover, you yourselves honoured the Oxyrhynchites 
when you visited the country, by allowing them to enter your judgement-seat 
first after the Pelusiots.' This well illustrates the importance which Oxyrhynchus 
had attained by A. D. aoo, when it was one of the chief towns in Egypt, and 
already ranked above Memphis. Thirdly (11. 39-42), Aurelius Horion appeals 
to the opinion of the city held by the praefect, Laetus, who will, he says, bear 
evidence in its favour. After these preliminaries the writer comes to his scheme 
(11. 42-51). Owing to the imperfect condition of 11. 42-6 the details are not 
quite clear, but apparently Aurelius Horion proposed to devote, nominally in 
the form of a loan, a large sum of money which was to be invested, and of 
which the interest was to be expended upon maintaining the annual contests 
of ephebi at Oxyrhynchus upon the same scale of splendour as that of similar 
contests elsewhere, perhaps at Antinoe (cf. 1. 50, note). The petition concludes 
(11. 51-3) with the request that the Emperors will give orders forbidding the 
diversion of the benefaction to any other purpose than that intended by its 
founder. The answer of the Emperors (11. 1-14) is for the most part lost, but 
that it was of a favourable character is made certain by direct references to 
it in their answer to the second petition (cf. 1. 59 jcal rat^r}?, 61 j[o] ofioiov bti koI 
i[v]l TovTov ^vXax^trcrat). It is pleasing to know that Oxyrhynchus enjoyed the 
fruits of Aurelius Horion's generosity for more than a century; for in 60, 
written in A. D. 323, we find the logistes, unmindful of the clash of empires, 
quietly issuing a notice that the gymnastic display by the ephebi will take 
place on the following day. 

The second petition (11. 65-90) is practically complete, so far as it goes, and 

M 2 


deals with a plan for benefiting certain villages in the Oxyrh)aichite nome, the 
inhabitants of which had been so exhausted by the annual Xtirovpylai in the form 
of contributions to the State and compulsory obligations to act as guards that 
there was a prospect of the land being deserted. Aurelius Horion therefore 
proposed to present each village with a sum of money to be invested in hay, 
the yearly revenue being devoted to the assistance of the inhabitants on whom 
the XfiToupy^at fell. To this the Emperors reply (11. 54-63), signifying their 
approval of this scheme as of the former one, and guaranteeing the continuance 
of the benefaction. 

Col. 1- 
[AvTOKpiiwp Kataap AoCkios JS']67rT//x[i]o[9 
[X^ovrjpo^ EiaePfjs n^prtva^ S]ePaaTh9 
[ApaPuchs *ABiafiriviKh na]f{6iK]h 
[Miyunos koX Ain^Kpdrtiop K[al](jap 
6 [MdpKos Aip^\io9 'Av]to>vTpo9 Etf[(r]€/3^r 

[S^Paaros ] 

[AipriXtf *flp€(a>]vi yaXp€iv. 

[ 15 letters ] . 17x4 ] in^Bo- 

[ 13 « ^S> 'Oivpvyx€iTwp [.]oa. 
10 [ 16 „ ]arTtiMa ... ay . [.]v 

[16 „ ]a.. [.]er [.]X[. .] 

[ 15 » W «^^ tI i' 

[ 15 » yt<^t . [ ]y 

[ 15 » ] • ^(^TLv [8i 4 d]$C[<io(nr 
15 [toi9 €iii€y€(n'dTois Aifr]oKpdTopaiy [S}ec[vifj]p(p 

[koI AvTotivtvif Toh] irdi^r^v [d]v6pdm<ov 

[(jcorrrjpiri Kal €V€p}/€Tais Aip^Xios 

^Slp^itav y€v6iii\vo^ arpaTTjybs koI dpyi- 

[SiKaariis rrjs \ap]n'poTdTTj9 n6\[e]u)9 r&v 
20 ^AX^^avSptciiy] yalptiv. 

[ CO if^CKav6pom\6TaroL AinroKpdTop^s 

[ 14 letters ]. i T[g iriJXei peydXff 

[ 14 „ ]ep€1 Kal In [a']oi>(o£a']j 

[ 13 .» ] • ly^^r Ka7[o]iKi(r€Y . . y 


15 letters 


15 ,. 


14 ,, 

705. OFFICIAL 165 

] . €voin^[ ji'e 

]i/5cX . . . [ ].¥ 

Col. ii. 

a[ ]ov Koi aX[. •]o'a/|i[. • .]Xa)i{. • . .] 

30 ... [.] ir[X]€/a> &y 6 [X]6yoy €/i^ t[. . . \]av6£^P€ij\ 

tr/a[io'€]crr[i] <J^ airroh koX iJ trpiy *Pm/ia(ovs c&^oi- 

tf T6 icai ir£7TC9 Kal ^Xfa ^v h^S^t^avro Ka]} 

Karh riv frpb$ ElavSaCovs nSXe/iov (rv/i/Aaxri' 

aavT€S Kal in Kal vvv rijy T&y kinv^iKtonv 
35 '>lfi(pap iKdoTOV erovs Travrjyvp((pvras. 

lT€iii'ijaar€ /liv oSv Kal i/itis avrobs ifriStj- 

p^<T[av]T€9 T^ i0if€i npwois /x€rA UiyXoi;- 

aitorras peraSSirraf Ttjs: eiV tJ ^tK]aaTifipic[y ifp&]y 

elaSSov, ypcopf^ei 8k rilu n6\[iv] Kal 6 XapijlpSra- 
40 Tos AaiTOS ini t€ roh Ka\X(a[To]is Kal €\^v0€p<»- 

Tdrous iyovaav rab^ hoiKtfJ)v\i[a^ ko^i 7r[ 

;<€£o[.] im€iK€ardTou9. SiaS[ 13 letters 

T^j' nSXiy ^OiXtjaa /ifiS€[ 13 „ 

TS[y] iiiuriponv Karakiir^ 13 „ 

45 '^Rl^AiM^ 1^^ ^^^y 67rv(r/i[ 13 „ 

OlifK [t^[€L\TTOV 'AmK&y pvpl[. . . .]« TODI^ 

Ta^ Savd^^aOal re Kal ^t/X[<£(ro'6](rdai KaOh It^ 
T&y nporipcDv cipiarai, Ti[y 8k] a[v]pay6p€Voy 
T[6]Koy )(a>p€iy €& inaBXa i^^fioip t&v irap^ ai- 
50 'l^^Ry] f^^T iros iycnfiovpivcuv It^ oh Ka]l] ol 'Ay- 

7[i]p[oTs?] vdv dycDyi(oPT€. Kal i^i& K^Xtffjrai i]iids 
ica[2 r]aOT(a] rh ^^para pr)8^vl c^cu^a]* €& d!X- 
X[o priSkv] v^\p\ifnrav. 

32. ir«TT of iriOTw COrr, 35. 1. iraviTyvp/forrfff. 38. \, furMuTMS, 40. I. Af[v- 

^ffMDJnirocr. 41. v<roy of ^xowtom abovc mw erased. 45. vir Pap. 61. !• ^niorrau 


Col. ill. 
AirroKpdTmp Kaiaap A[o]6kio9 [S]€7rT(iA[io9 S]€[ov]rjpo9 

55 Eia'€p[ij]9 Iltprriva^ X^fiaarhs 'ApaPiKOv ASiaPrjyiKhs 

IlapOiKoD M(yia[To]y [K]al AvroKpdrwp Kaiaap 
MdpKc[s] Aip^Xto? *AyTOi>vwos Eia€Pij9 S^Paarhs 
AipriXi(p ^Upetonvi \aXp€iv. 

diroS€x6/i€6a (re kcu ratJriyy rfjs hri86cr€<09 fjv 

60 d^ioh imdovvoi Tai9 K&pLai^ r&v *0£vpvYX€iT&y 
dno8i8oi>9 dfioiPflv €i^icrif(r€a>f. T[h] Spoiov Sfj koI 
i[n]l to6tov <l>v\ax0^(rer€u koI Ka06T[i ^]0iXfi<ra9 d/i€' 
TdarpeTTToy €19 irepSv ti Sairav^a[€a]6ai, riiv xdpiv^ 
itrnv Sk ii d^(<o<Tis* 

65 rois €i/i€V€ardT0i9 AiTOKpd7[o]pai S€[ou^p]<p Kal *AvT<ov(v<f 

roh irdvTWv dvOpcmcoy adOTfjpaiP [K\a\ €V€pyiTai9 

Aip^Xios ^Slpttmv y€9f6fi€vos aTpaTri[y]is Kol dp^iSiKcur- 

rij? Tfjs Xa/«[7r]/)oraTi7r wSXec^s r&y 'AXe^avSpimy ^aCpeiy. 
K&jiat Tiy€f Tov *0^vpvy\€(rov yopoD, & tfuXavOpam&ra'' 

70 roi A{fT0KpdT0p€9, h ah eycS T€ {kuT) ol viol fiov ympta KeKT^/ie^ 

0a a^S\Spa i^ijaOiyticay kvoyXoiCpLevaL inrh t&v Kar iros 
XciTOVpyi&y ToO T€ Tap^tou Koi r$9 7ra/9a[0]i/[X]aic^f r&v 
rSwrnp, KivSwcHovai re r^ piv ra/udf napanoXi- 
aOai rily 8i ip^ripav yrjv dyeApyriToy KaraXiTreiy. 

75 ^y^ [o]^<^ f^^^ 70^ ifuXayOpAtrov Kal roD yfirja-i/iou aro^^a- 

i[6p€yo9 fioOXopai eh dydfcrijaiy air&v iirtioatp 
7[iJ^a] Ppax€iay iKdarjf noi^aaaOai eh avymyfjv 
X[^Pt]oi; 08 ^ np6(roSos KaTareO^aerai eh Tpo^9 Kal 
S[an£\pas t&p Kar iros XeiTovpyrjaSirrcoy inl ry 

55. { aiPaoTos inserted later, ros being above the line. 1. *Apafiuc6f. t of aiiafiiginxot 
corr. from v. 56. 1. UapOiK6s Mcyi<r[rD]r. 57. Final s of cvo-f/Si^c inserted above the 

line. 70. vMH Pap. 74. 1. ^fiiTfp(u{?), 

Col. iv. 
(80) lost, (81). [, (82) X[, (83) r[, (84) Tq[, (85) po.[, (86) €ir[, (87) yai.[, 
(88) //i?r[, (89) TOx[, (90) . . [ 

705. OFFICIAL 167 

8. The first word probably was or corresponded to ancl^x^l^^ ] c^- !• 59* 
20. The position of x^^f^^ ^itr^ instead of before, the nominative (cf. 1. 68), is 

42. Perhaps ^ d[c ramu 

46. ovK fkarrow 'Amic&v fivpt[»v would refer to the sum which Aurelius Horion proposed 
to spend, but if rakamav is supplied at the end of 1. 45 (it cannot come in 1. 46) the amount 
seems enormous. Possibly 'ArrucMir is masculine and should be separated from fivpc[. 

47. da»€iC€irBai: the benefaction apparently took the form of a loan to the city, but 
since the interest was devoted to public purposes, it was to all intents a gift ; cf. the similar 
case in 11. 76-8. 

50. 'AyT{i]i{oif] yvp is very doubtful, though a proper name would be expected. The 
p at the end ot 1. 50 is fairly certain, the only alternative being 70, but the second v could 
equally well be 1. For pw, tnp can be read. 

54-79. *The Emperor Caesar Lucius Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax Augustus 
Arabicus Adiabenicus Parthicus Maximus and the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius 
Antoninus Pius Augustus to Aurelius Horion, greeting. We approve of this benefaction 
also which you request leave to confer upon the villages of the Oxyrhynchite nome, giving 
(to different persons) a succession in the enjoyment of it(?). The same rule shall be 
observed in this case also, and, as you wish, no change shall be introduced which would 
divert the gift to any other purpose. 

* The request is as follows : — 

' To the most gracious Emperors, Severus and Antoninus, the saviours and benefactors 
of the world, Aurelius Horion, formerly strategus and archidicastes of the most illustrious 
city of Alexandria, greeting. Certain villages in the Oxyrhynchite nome, most humane 
Emperors, in which both I and my sons own estates, are utteriy exhausted by the burden- 
some demands of the annual Xctrovpyioi required both for the Treasury and the protection 
of the districts, and there is a danger of their being ruined as far as the Treasury is 
concerned and leaving our(?) land uncultivated. Accordingly having before me a both 
humane and useful object I wish, in order that they may recover, to make a trifling 
benefaction to each one for the purchase of hay, the revenue of which shall be devoted to 
the maintenance and support of those who are annually subject to the Xcirovpycac on condition 
that . . . .' 

61. a/unPrip cVicnjcrrwf no doubt refers to something which was explained more fully in 
11. 80 sqq., and owing to the loss of these the meaning is uncertain. We have supposed 
the sense to be that the inhabitants would enjoy the fruit of the benefaction successively as 
they were called upon to undertake the Xcirovfyy^i. 

62-3. dfitTaarp€irrop tls htpop K.rA. : two ideas Seem to be confused, (i) the gift is to 
be aiirrdtrrptirroPf (2) it is forbidden (sc. fifi tf^irrai) to spend it on other purposes. 

74. vft€ripap may be right, referring to /Sao-iXuc^ or ovtrtaKij yrj ; but since the scribe is 
not very accurate, and Aurelius Horion has mentioned his own land in 1. 70, the correction 
ifUTtpop is more probable. 

77. tig avpnpfjp x[(^pr]ov: cf. 507. 24. The details of the scheme are somewhat 
obscure, but it is clear that the benefaction would extend over a series of years, and unless 
the ririWit was an annual present (in which case the necessity for having an Imperial 
guarantee for its continuance seems pointless), it must have been a capital sum of money 
which produced a yearly revenue ; cf. the first petition, especially 11. 48-9. Apparently 
the revenue of the initoais was to be assigned to the different villages, i.e. placed in charge 



of the chief men, and invested in hay, the profits from the sale of which were to be assigned 
to the persons who in any year were burdened with \uTovpylm, Why Aurelius Horion 
selected this particular form for his benefaction we cannot say; but 607 suggests that 
good profits were to be made out of hay, presumably by buying it cheap and selling it dear. 

706. Report of Legal Proceedings. 

i6-6 X io«8 cm. 

About A.D. 115. 

Conclusion of a report of a case tried before M. Rutilius I^upus, praefect 
in A. D. 1 14-7. The litigants were Damarion, apparently a freedman, and his 
patron Heraclides; but owing to the mutilation of the papyrus the precise 
nature of the question at issue is not clear. Damarion asserted that Heraclides 
had accepted from him a sum of money in settlement of all claims, but the 
praefect nevertheless gave an entirely adverse judgement, and threatened to 
have him beaten if further complaints were made. The most interesting point 
is the opposition between the native Egyptian law and the i<micol v6yL0i^ i.e. 
the law of Alexandria, which conferred certain powers upon the patrons of 
liberated slaves in relation to the slaves so liberated, and upon which the 
decision of the praefect is based. No doubt Heraclides was an Alexandrian 


11 letters ] irap Alyvnrtoi^s 18 letters 

Toi>^ iir€\€v6]ipav^ T0T9 irdTpaxri, rhv Sk ^Hpa[K]K€i8riy 

dn€iXrj]<l>€vai irap airov dpyHpiov Kal yeypor- 

ff>ivai y^iEipSyp^af^v irepl toO /irjSkv l^eiy frpay/ia 
irpb? airrSvy ica]2 ivayvSvrot rd ^€ip6ypa<f>oy Aoviro9 
fiovXevad/ieyol^ iivrh t&v t^tKcav dire^TJparo ovt<o9' 
* h /iky T019 T&y] Alyvwrmv vS/ioi^ o&Sky irepl rij? 

14 letters Jjyy k^ovtrtas t&v dfreXevBepaxrdyTcoy 

15 » ] a[Ko]\oiidw Toh dariKoh v6/iois 

12 „ AapLapt^Kova ^HpaKXciSfj r£ ndTpoDyi 
10 „ icjareb rhy ySfioy*. xal r^ Aa/Jiapicoyi efirci^- 
Ti „ ]ov Kal irpooTiBrj/jLL kdy <r€ liiji^riTai, 

9 » ^v\\oK(mri6riyat <r€ iCcXc<5<rtt>*. 

707. OFFICIAL 169 

6. Pmtktvmiiitvo^ «.rA. : cf. e.g. p. Catt. iv. 12, 19, and P. Goodsp. 29. iii. i, where 
read Ai/3rpaX[iff (?) XaXftmr. 

9. roiff (urrutoif t^fiocr : cf. the common use of a<rr6i and acn^ to designate citizens of 
Alexandria, e.g. 271. 3, 477. 14. That Alexandrians enjoyed certain privileges, especially 
with regard to taxation, is well-known, but the present seems to be the first direct reference 
to a peculiar code of law. Lumbroso had indeed already inferred {fEgtiio, p. 65) from the 
distinction drawn between citizens of Alexandria and others in the matter of corporal 
punishment (Philo, tn Flac. c. 10) that there were also differences of law and procedure ; 
and this view now finds ample confirmation. Cf. the contrast in the Ptolemaic period 
between the wohrucoi v6fioi (i.e. laws particularly affecting the Greeks, P. Tebt. I. p. 58) and 
the rrfg x»paff v6fiot in P. Taur. i. iv. 17 and vii. 9. 

1 3. ^^oKomi^ijvtu : cf. 668 ihif fi^ Troifftrut ov fiSvop KaroKpiBfiaft akXh Koi dap^(r[ci. Perhaps 
*H/MiicXctdi;( is to be supplied at the beginning of the line, though this would place Damarion 
entirely at his opponent's mercy. 

707. Report of Legal Proceedings. 

26x31*5 cm. About A. D. 1 36. 

What remains of this account of a trial before some magistrate — the 
particular court is not specified — consists chiefly of the opening speech of the 
counsel for the plaintiflf Plutarchus. The prime cause of the dispute was the 
failure of one of the defendants, Philinus, to fulfil the terms of a contract, a copy 
of which is prefixed (Col. i), made by him with a woman named Demetria for 
the lease of a vineyard and orchard. Philinus had undertaken to carry out 
certain improvements, in consideration of which he had received from Demetria 
a sum of 2000 drachmae. The promised improvements, however, were not 
eflfected ; and the obligations of Philinus were subsequently taken over by his 
brother Antistius. At the expiration of the term of the lease the land seems 
to have been let to a new tenant, the plaintiff Plutarchus (cf. note on 11. 15-7) ; 
but the 'papyrus breaks oflf before the relation of the latter to the two brothers 
or the occasion of the present dispute are elucidated. 

This document is on the verso of the papyrus. The recto is occupied with 
three columns of a survey of different pieces of land, written probably early in 
the second century. Mention is made of ^iX(oi) rrfir(oi) iv oI[y] KiXXai €fiTi(oioi;- 
fifvai ?) VTth T&v 'lovHaCtav and of r<(ir(o<) UpariKoL 

Col. i. 
]y Srjiioalcov Kal 


]9r[ i]ir\p <l>6pov otvov 

i]£a€rla9 lirra/cra 
5 ]oi>y inl rfjy c{i]riiv i^aerCay Sri/Kh' 

amy ]f rg aiJrg i^aertf kirdvayKOV Sk ea>9 

o/ico£o/ii7]<ra> rpoyhy Ik Kaiyrj^ r&y kndy<» /i6- 
p&y ]?; 9ra/9^ r^9 ArniriTpta^ {Spayjihi) *B dij^ &y euriy 

] AviiiriTpia^ C^^Y ) ^ po&y (Spa^p, ) v^ Ktd KaraOfi^ 
lo '\v irdyra (ripffAjra Koi €p<f>opa Kal aKo^ovO ) 

]<•[••• •]L€rav Kal €iSoK&. XPi'K^^^)] ^ o^TSsi)* 

Col. ii. 

[nXoiSTap^os 7rpb]9 ^iXiv[o]y Kal *AyOiaTtoy dptporipoi^s 

[ dnh '0£vp6y)(a)y ir]&V[6»]9, Sapanmy fifjTiop im\p 

[nXovrdp^ov ftir^y 6 avyfjyopo£/i]€yo9 TI\ovTap\o^ i/uaBw- 

15 [o-aro irapii^ ArfprfTpias Tiyit ir]€pl joy 'O^vpuyxctrriy Oirap^iy 
[ 21 letters ji; Ari/iriTpCa frpoireirotriTai roh 

[ 16 y, fii<rd]i»a€a>y] 6 y^Srepo? r&y dyTiT€T[a]Yiii' 

[yci>y ^i\€Tyo]9 purOwtrdii^yos iraph airrj^ dnh tov iS (Irot;;) 
*A8pia[yod Ka(a]apo9 tov Kvplov eh irri t£ d/iircX&ya Kal frm- 

20 iidp[ioy TTcpl Kd>]iirjv Sepvi^iy Kar iyypairrov litaOwny Si 1^9 
S€Srj\cB[T]ai iy p^y r^ irpATfi TtTpaerla /ifjSiy ifnip ^pov 
reXccrai dXXSt p6va [r]eb SripSaia Siaypdyfrai inl r£ nacray 
Tfjy ky ry Ki[fi]paTi SidyfretXoy yrjy dvd^ai dp^niXca r§ 
Si \oifr§ Siertf reXia-ai rSt Siit rfj9 /ii<rOiia-€<x>9 inkp <f>6^ 

25 pou dy^iXrippiva dyaq[Tfi]€ra( re riy roO Kr/jparo? 
Kol irmpaptov irXdra^ kirl /lirpois Kal Xappdvovra 
naph 7179 Afiprirpiat [Spayjihi) 'B dyoiKoSoprjaai Tpoyhy Ik km- 
^^^ ^i 3[7rTi79] irXtvOcv inl phpoif ipKr/iiyoi^. Sv- 
nep XapSvra rh^ (Spayjihsl) *B rhy p,\y Tpo\hy /ifj nenoiriKiyai 

30 inl Toh ^i7]Xa)fl€f<n pirpoi^ dXXSt davvTiXearoy Kara^ 
XeXoiniyai rod t€ ni^r^pajo^ rkXuoy i\pO<r\Kiyai 
KoX prfSk Tit? nXdraf ncpifiepXrjKiyai. ToijTi^y o{t(»9 
i^SyrcDy Tf ifi (Iret) ASpiayov KaCa-apo? toO Kvpiov iyyvrjTfi? 

707. OFFICIAL 171 

y^iverai rod dScXipov ^iX€tuov (A]y0i(mo9 frdyrcDv t&v 
35 Slit Tfjs fi{i]<r0£a-€[i»si] dy€tXrjii[ii€]vaiy Kal lla-x^ airrh? ret ot/j'- 

yeypa/i/ifya a[. ...]•. 1^ • aX[. ^ •] y^ ict^ ivayfiwa d/iiriXip 

Ayjpi toAtw ^ 13 letters Jjy^ . . a^ i\ c/c rot; iiroiKtov 

kojL ^tc[/} ^^ )9 <i] dyriTeTay/jiiuos koI . . [• . 

ot;icoX[ 18 „ ]aro9 ira2 £pax/t^9 

40 Koalc^s 16 „ /i]€i^a9 inrS riP09 y€[ 

Afiiirfjpta 15 „ ]aTr[ > ayf 

airrhv t( 17 ,» ] • ^^^l 

Aaxr . [ 

9. jca of Kara written above ira. 17. 1. ptwtpos. fi of avriTrr[a]yfic corr. from X ? 
22. oi of rcXfooiw written above if. 27. In the left margin against this line is an oblique 
dash. 36. a of aX[ corr. and X above the line over a deleted letter. 

Col. ii. ' Plutarchus son of . . . against Philinus and Antistius, both sons of . . ., of 
OxTrhjnchus. Sarapion, advocate for Plutarchus, said : — My client Plutarchus leased from 
Demetria a property in the Oxyrhynchite nome following upon (?) a lease previously made 
with Demetria by Philinus, the younger of our opponents, who rented from her for 6 years 
from the 14th year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord a vineyard and orchard at the village of 
Seruphis in accordance with a written agreement, in which it was stated that in the first 
four years he should be charged no rent but only pay the taxes on condition of his planting 
vines over the whole of the open space in the vineyard, that for the remaining two years he 
should pay the rent set forth in the lease, that he should restore on a certain scale the 
walls (?) of the vineyard and orchard, and on receiving from Demetria 2000 drachmae should 
build on a fixed sode a new wheel of baked brick. It appears that having taken the 2000 
drachmae he did not make the wheel according to the stated scale, but left it uncompleted 
and entirely neglected the vineyard, not even putting up the walls round it In these 
circumstances in the 19th year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord Antistius became surety on 
behalf of his brother Philinus for all the obligations of the lease and himself took over . . / 

4. frraJCTU : cf. 646 A Ktrrai xai Hktoktow tov . . . a^fjXucof, 

8-9. The value of the two pairs of ^rfcr, 460 drachmae, was apparently included 
in the 2000 drachmae received by Philinus from Demetria (cf. 11. 26-9), and 1. 9 is 
probably to be restored n/i^ ^^ *X^ irapk rfr] Aijfu/rpias C^y^f^) P iSo»v (Ppax/ial) v$. Cf. 
729. 39 sqq., where P6ts are a good deal more expensive. KoraSri might perhaps be read 
tA KoBri^Kwra (?), the Ka being above the line. 

10. avfi^vra: cf. 729. 22. I/Kfiopas is Otherwise known only from Hesychius, tfttftopa' 
frpoP*pkrjfi€Pa' oycXi; irpopdr»Vf where commentators have supposed some corruption. 

15-7. The restoration of these lines, which involve the relations of Plutarchus to 
Demetria and the brothers, is a doubtful matter. If Atifufirpia is made the subject of 
wptnrtnoiffTOi, the nominatives 6 pt^rtpot . . • lutrBwrafuvos, are left suspended. We are 


therefore inclined to read Arjfitjrpuf^ connecting 6 vewrepos with vpoirtinlrfTM, and suggest 
V7rap(i9 [dpovp&v ..... c^ ^r rg avrlp (or avv rip) AfjfjofTpt^ n-poirciro^/rai rois [tfjinpoaOtv ;(poMMff 
fu(TB]u(Tt»[s\ k,tX n]ip\ t6p ^oivpvyxd'njp is unusual ; eV rf 'o. would be expected. 

23. did^ltetkop y$ir: this phrasc, which here occurs for the first time, throws light 
upon two passages in the B. G. U. which have hitherto remained unexplained (cf. Wilcken, 
Os^, I. p. 404). These are entries in two very closely related taxing-lists from Socnopaei 

Nesus, B. G. U. 10. 8 yjtvyfujv Koi dia^(iX(ov or -ffiy) {dpovp&p\ rd and 277. li. 5 iw^vyfuiTWP 

ffol dia^€ik»p trpht €\ai&{»t) {apovp&p) pd, the heading in eacn case being followed by two 
or three names. The 54 arourae are evidently the same in both documents, and consisted 
of a yjnrYtiSs or dia^ftvyfiora (cf. P. Tebt. 86. 45 and 522. 4) and dm^ctXa or tia^aXog yrj, 
upon which certain payments had to be made by the persons named. How dca^iXov 
differed from ^cX^ 7$, if at all, does not appear. The word is found in Hesychius, ^ftriv^ 

25. dpitkijfifiipa: the verb recurs in the same unusual sense in 1. 35. B. G. U. 277. 
ii. 10 ol 0C'(/N)i) cV owrioKif X($y^ opaKanfiapoprai is hardly parallel. 

26. wtuMpiov is of course the Latin pomartum. The use of irKarat here is strange. 
The word irkaras or YrXon/ff occurs in several inscriptions from Aphrodisias (e. g. C« I. G. 
2824 ; cf. Boeckh's remarks ad he.) meaning apparently the substructure of a funerary 
monument. Here the irXdrm seem to be surrounding walls; cf. 1. 32 rat itkaras irrpc/Sc- 


37. Apparently not ]»7/*fws. The supposed h of hi is more like a. 

708. Two Letters to a Strategus. 

19*2 X 9*7 cm, A.D. 188. 

The recto of this papyrus contains part of an account of com, very large 
amounts in artabae(e.g. 168, 486 \ ^^) being mentioned, as well as the icjoraa w(opa) 
kB {irpvs), which refers to the reign of Commodus more probably than to that 
of Caracalla. On the verso are copies of two letters from Antonius Aelianus, 
a high official whose rank is not stated, but who was probably epistrategus 
or dioecetes, to the strategus of the Diospolite nome in the Thebaid, stating 
that two ship-loads of wheat from that nome had on examination proved to 
be adulterated with barley and earth, and ordering the strategus to exact the 
deficiency from the sitologi responsible for it. From a mention of a chiliarch in 
1. 13 it appears that the com was required for military purposes. The first 
letter, which is practically complete, is dated in the 29th year, probably of the 
reign of Commodus. The second follows the same formula, so far as it goes. 

[AvT^wio^ Aikiavhs arpa^Trjy^) Ai(m[p\tTov) 0rffi{alSo9) xa{[p€ty). 
[tov] KaraxOiirrof yS/iov €/c tov iirh <rol vo/iov 

708. OFFICIAL 173 

[Sih, .^adcrio^ Xiir&ro^ Koi t&v adv aur^ h {vvpov) {dprdPais) *B 
5 [^^ ^] '^&y S^iy/JLarcup dpati oi KaOapov <f>ayivTos 
[iK]i\€vaa iniiapTdpLOv Kpi6o\oyri0^vai 
[koI] PaXoXoyqOrjvai, Kal i^ipri tka<r<rov 
[KpC\6fi^ li\v ^iprdpai)^ iKaToaral S60 fi6\ov Sk Sfiol- 
[009 i]KaToarTJ9 li/iiav. Toi>9 [o^Sv rhu irvphv [cj/x/Sa- 
10 \\6\11kvov9 (riToXSyavs npa^oy ry crp Kiv8£y<p 

[rijy avyayc(fiiyov) a(To(v) Sia^Spf (nvpov) {dprdPas) v ifip-t-^rv) ^ Ka\t\ rh 

[n'po]a'/i(€Tpo6/i€ya) Kal r^9 dXXas Sairdyas, Kal npoadi/it" 

[yos] Tf X6y(p roO xi(\idpxov) SrjXaxrSy /loi. (Iroi/y) k6 $a£(0i) X. 

[ ] iKdljiiirdiiriv ?J S160, / /9. 

15 [d£XA]i79. 'Ayr6yi09 AlKiayh^ (rTpaJ(Trjy^) AioirifiXiTov) QriPiaiSo^) \a(!p€iy), 

[tov] KaToxPivTO^ ySjiov Ik toO im-b a-ci yop(ov) Bih 

[. . .]yvxciv [n]ayyopcraoi}io9 ky {nvpov) {dprdPais) ay 

[ey t]5 T&y S[€i]yfi[d]T<ioy Apcru oi KaOap[oD (JMyiy- 

[to]9 kKiX€vaa {filiKTv) (dprdPrfs) Kpi0o(Xoyrj$^yai) Kal Pa>Xo[X]oyrj0{rjyat) 
[Kal iiiP{Tj) 
20 [lXaa']a'oy KpiOrj^ /i^y iKaroar^ a8^ [PdXov Sk 6/j(p(a>s) . 

[rods'] ovy Thy [ir]t;pby i/iPaXoniyavs [a-troXfiyovs) irpa^oy 

[ry <ry] KtyS^ytp) [rjAy <rvyayO(jiiyov) a{(Tov) S[ia]<f)(6p(p) (Trvpov) {dprdpas) 
[. . Kal rh 

• 2-13. 'Antonius Aelianus to the strategus of the Diospolite nome in the Thebaid, 
greeting. Since the cargo dispatched from the nome under you in charge of [.]ausis son of 
Sipos and his companions, amounting to 2000 artabae of wheat, appeared at the weighing 
of the samples to have been adulterated, I ordered that the amount of barley and earth in 
half an artaba of it should be ascertained, and it proved to be under measure by 2 per cent, 
of barley and likewise -J per cent, of earth. Accordingly exact at your own risk from the 
sitologi who shipped the wheat the diflference on the whole amount of the com, 5o| artabae 
of wheat, and the extra payments and other expenses, and when you have added this total 
to the account of the chiliarch let me know. The 29th year, Phaophi 30.' 

II. V {^lutTv) V: 2^ per cent, on 2000 artabae (1. 4) is 50 artabae, so Antonius Aelianus 
has added on f art. 

13. x*(^«»px<w) : or perhaps (deKada)p(xov). The t is drawn through the x* 

14. The meaning of this line is obscure. For €Ko{fjLurdfujp) cf. P. Petrie II. 12(1) verso. 
/3 might be read instead of «c, and there is a horizontal stroke above o. ^Ka(roarai) cannot be 
read imaroKas is apparently to be supplied after dvo. 


709. Tour of Inspection. 

i4«7 X 1 1-5 cm. About a.d. 50. 

This fragment of a letter gives some important geographical information 
about Egypt in the first century. It describes a tour of inspection throughout 
the country about to be taken by a high official, probably the praefect or 
liKOiobAni^. Starting from a place which is not * mentioned (Alexandria?), he 
was to go first to Pelusium, thence through the nomes situated along the eastern 
side of the Delta, the Tanite and Sethroite, Arabia, and another nome, not 
previously found in Greek (1. 6, note), to Memphis. Next he was to travel 
direct to the Thebaid, and come back through the Heptanomis, the Arsinoite 
nome, and the other nomes in the Delta which he had not visited on his upward 
journey, finally reaching Alexandria. The chief point of interest is the mention 
of the Heptanomis and Arsinoite nome. Wilcken {OsL I. pp. 423-7) attributes 
the creation of the Heptanomis to the period between A. D. 68, when the edict 
of Tiberius Alexander seems to be ignorant of its existence, and 130, and 
adopts the view of Schwarz (RhHn. Mus. 1896, p. 637) that the Arsinoite nome 
originally belonged to the Heptanomis, but was separated from it by Hadrian 
to make room for the newly-founded Antinoite nome. The papyrus, however, 
which quite certainly belongs to the first century and yet mentions the Arsinoite 
nome as distinct from the Heptanomis, disposes of Schwairz's hypothesis 
altogether, and pushes back the latest possible date of the creation of the 
Heptanomis far into the first century. The handwriting of the papyrus is by 
no means of a late first century type, and we should assign it to the reign of 
Claudius or Nero rather than to that of one of the Flavian emperors. In any 
case it is now clear, on the one hand, that the Arsinoite nome was on account 
of its isolated position never reckoned in the Heptanomis, and on the other, 
that some hitherto unsuspected nome belonged to the Heptanomis before the 
creation of the * kvTivolTr\s. The most probable explanation is that Antinoite was 
a new name given to a previously existing nome, and that Hadrian only did 
what Ptolemy Philadelphus had done in the case of the Xivivri (Rev. Laws, 
p. xlix). Strabo, who is a little earlier than the papyrus, does not help ; but 
his list of nomes has not so far accorded very well with the evidence of Ptolemaic 
and Roman papyri. 

.jo-ioj/ . [.] rh \oyi<rTfipi{ov 

710. OFFICIAL 175 

[JiaXo]y£(r/iot; kcrdOrii Iva t§ [ 

[ ]c»i/ riy dvdirXovp noirjtnfrcu Kal 

[ ] ds JlriXo^fo-ioy dfr€Xdw SiaXo- 

6 [y((rvT]ai Tavlrriv ScOpoCrtiv ^Apa^tav 

[Aif^av^ iv Miy^i y€y6/i€yo9 S/jloicds 

OriPalSay inrk yo/JLods *Ap<nyoiTriy, 

Tods Sk XoiTTods rij? Kdrmi x^pa9 v[ofi(n>9 

els *AX€^dy8puay, raOra Si a{ 

10 iardOfii els Si reb Xoyian/jpid riya 

KaT dySpa irdvTmv r&y ay[ 

aiTOtS[/i]€da. Xoiirhy ovy €[ 

.[.... y]pa/i/iaT€Ts d\pi • [ 

[ ] dcnropoi T^s Si . o>r[ 

15 [ &\raX€Ca-as . [ 

[ >■?*? • [ 

[ M 

On the verso 6imt S[ 

3. Second ly of froi7(ri;Tm corr. from a. 6. fjL of /ifi^ffi corr. from ^. 

6. [a^]iW (or possibly [AJZoy) was suggested by Mr. Griffith. It refers to the district 
called in hierogl>'phics 'An situated on the Eastern side of the' Delta (Bnigsch, Did. G/ogr. 
p. 119), and known to Pliny {B, N. vi. 29) a sinu Laeamtico (1. Aelamtico) alter sinus quern 
Arabes Aean vacant in quo Herom oppidum est. Bnigsch considers it to have been part of 
the Memphite nome. 

710. Order for Payment. 

Fr. {a) 7 x 13-5 cm. b.c. hi. 

This papyrus, which is one of the few Ptolemaic documents found at 
Oxyrhynchus, contained an order, probably addressed to a royal bank by an 
ofHcial, to pay various sums of money to 47 persons. Of these 44 were carrying 
documents, and they were accompanied by a &poypi4>os, i.e. a precis-writer, 
a title not hitherto found on a papyrus, an l4>obos who acted as escort, and 


a ' camel-man/ this being one of the rare references to the use of camels in 
the Ptolemaic period. The 7th year mentioned in 1. 5 must on palaeo- 
graphical grounds belong to the reign of Ptolemy Soter II. In Fr. {b) &poypi(pa> , 
l<t>66m or KafiyjKlrrii is probably to be supplied at the beginnings of 11. 7 and 8. 

(«) (*) 

[ ] X/^jy/^^^*^®" To]J[9 ] (raXairr ) [ 

iy T&i 'O^vpuy^hrii PvP\ia^6poi9 ] a (TdXayrov) a [ 

dySpdai /iS d)p(yypdipa>i a ] a (jdXayroy) a [ 

i<f^Sa>i a Kaiiriklrtii a, / /i^, .... 
5 ToO 00^6 Tov ( {irovi) Kari, 

711. Census-List. 

7 X i8«5 cm. About B.C. 14. 

A fragment from an official statement or list connected with the census and 
poll-tax. There are parts of two columns, but the first has only the ends of 
lines (not printed), and the second is, unfortunately, disfigured by lacunae which 
deprive it of much of its value, though any fresh items of inrormation may be 
welcomed on the interesting question of the Egyptian census in the early years 
of Augustus. The existing evidence on the subject was collected in P. Oxy. II. 
pp. 207-14, where it was shown that the fourteen years' census-cycle could be 
traced back with security to A.D. 19-ao, and with probability to A.D. 5-6 and 
B.C. 10-9, but no further, although censuses and poll-tax are attested still 
earlier in Augustus' reign, and now appear from the Tebtunis papyri (103, 
introd.) to go far back into the first century B. C. The present document 
mentions certain * youths (^^^cvicrfrcs) registered (or ' entered *) on a poll-tax list 
by us (the Xaoypa^oi?) in the 15th year of Caesar,' i^ij^ci/Krfrcs in this context 
probably meaning boys above the age of fourteen, when they became liable to 
the tax in question. Reference is also made to a wrong entry in a previous list 
of some persons * as having . . . before the 6th year.' This is too vague to be 
of much use ; but the 6th year (B. c. 25-4) would seem to be a recognized 
landmark in the history of the census or the poll-tax, and some important step 
in the reorganization of the system may possibly have then been made. The 

712. OFFICIAL 177 

6th year, however, does not fall in with the fourteen years' cycle, being one 
year too early. 

On the verso of the papyrus are parts of two columns, written not much 
later than the recto, of a series of names with some figures opposite, no doubt 
a taxing-list of some kind, and not improbably also concerned with the poll-tax. 

licaaTa ••[•••]•[ ]?/?[ 

ray 6fioia>9 Karh rb irapov • . . [. •]fc€i^a . [. . .]a[. . .]a. 

Koi AWcov T&v {f<f 'fl/i&y ^^2 Toy i€ (Irot/f) Kaiaapo? XeXa- 


oypa<f>fiiihwv €w(. . .]^. .]a)i/ i0i7/9et;/c6[ra)]i/ coy 
6 Kol kK irapaXoyicrii[od . . .] . /jl^vo^ &9 7rp[b t]ov 

^ i^rwi) KaC<rapc[9 . .]0[. . . J\rci>v 7[.]/j«)i' €[ V[. .] 


2. ras may be the article and connected with the participle following nap6v, or the 
termination of a word in the previous line like TcXoCvraf. Cf. P. Tebt. 103. 1-3 Xaayp(a0ui) 
• . . Tt\o^vT]ap (rvvTo^iv, and t<X«f (so Wilcken) avpra^uf in P. Grenf. I. 45. 8. 

4. ]0[ is quite doubtful, since all that remains of the letter is part of a long vertical 
stroke projecting above the lacuna, which might equally well represent e.g. the sign for 
thos. But it does not seem possible to get either another year or a conjunction into the 
short space available, and we therefore conclude that XtXaoypatftrffjLtimv and i<tiirifitvK6Tcnw are 
to be taken together, with some qualifying term between them ; cV [d/i]0[<5d]«ir might suit. 
At the end of the line «ff with ov written above the cd is difficult ; if ovi was intended the 
accusative may be governed by ] . /ifwj in 1. 5. 

5-6. »s nf{6 r]ov ^ (Irovf): cf. similar instances of the use o(vp6 in 267. 25, 481. 15. 

712. Collection of a Debt. 

II-5 X i0'3 cm. Late second century. 

The imperfect condition of this papyrus is much to be deplored, for if more 
complete it would probably have gone far to solve the uncertainties attaching 
to the functions of that much discussed official, the (cvik&v Trp&KTtap. As it is, 
the lines being throughout incomplete both at the beginnings and ends, and the 
amount lost being shown by 11. 12-3 to exceed 40 letters between each line, 
the papyrus whets our curiosity without satisfying it. There are two documents, 



the first written (11. 9 sqq.) being an application to the overseers of the ^evix&v 
irpaKTopla of the Athribite nome from a member of the Sosicosmian tribe, stating 
that he had in A.D. 146-7 lent 300 drachmae at interest to two brothers, called 
Potamon and Pathernwuthis, upon the security of some house-property at 
Monthmereu. Repayment not having been made at the proper time, a writ 
was served upon the brothers (11. 16-7), but since this had no effect, the applicant 
requests the overseers to foreclose upon the house and exact payment (11. i8-ai). 
In the margin above this application is (11. 1-7) a letter from the overseers to 
the keepers of the record office, apparently requesting them to take possession 
of the property and collect the debt and interest, as well as the miscellaneous 
charges for collection made by the State. The title, ijrirrjpriTal (€vik&v irpaKTopia^, 
is new, and, since iniTrjprjTaC are generally connected with Arat, suggests that the 
profits made by the State from collecting debts were farmed out, like most 
other revenues. That this was actually the case is proved by 826, an account 
rendered to the juno-^wral f^vijcwi/ irpaKTopias by one of their ^pay/xarcvrai. By 
the second century therefore, at any rate, the functions which in the Ptolemaic 
period and perhaps still in the first century A. D. seem to have been combined 
in the person of the ^eviK&v Trpdnrtap (cf. P. Tebt. 5. 221, note, and 286), were 
divided, and we find side by side the parallel bodies of official iitinipnTal and 
private ixi(r0a)Tal with subordinate Ttpayiiar^vraL But while 712 and 826 are 
a valuable illustration of the second term in the phrase ^€vik&v TrpaKropCa, they 
throw little light upon the first, in which the main difficulty lies. The explana- 
tion of ^€viK&v which we offered {U. cc.) that it means debts contracted by f ^voi, 
i. e. persons living at places outside the district to which they properly belonged, 
still remains the only one which rests on the evidence of parallels from the use 
of ^hfos in papyri, though it is not clear why e. g. in P. Tebt. 5. 221 debts of 
^ivoi should be a subject of legislation and not debts in general. Our hypothesis 
gains some support from the circumstance — which may be a mere accident, but 
if so is a very remarkable coincidence — that both 712 and 826 have to do with 
debts from persons who were not living in the Oxyrhynchite nome. In 712 the 
imn;/Myraf belong to the Athribite nome, but about the property distrained upon the 
only fact that is certain is that it was not in the Oxyrhynchite nome (Mwi/^/xepe^ 
and its toparchy, Nopao-cfnyy, in L 20, are both unknown), while the nome to 
which the officials addressed by the imrt^pr\Tal belonged, as well as that of the 
writer of the application, is doubtful ; cf. notes on 11. i and 13. In 826 the 
Tipaytkar€vrqs was concerned with the Memphite nome, but that the pna-Owal 
belonged to the Oxyrhynchite nome has only a general probability resting on 
the provenance of the document. 

The date of the papyrus is lost, but it was certainly posterior to the 10th 

712. OFFICIAL 179 

year of Antoninus mentioned in 1. 13 (cf. II. 16-8), and may be as late as the 
beginning of Commodus' reign ; cf. note on 1. 7. 

Kid <ov kinTT^{prjTat) £€ViK{&y) irpd\Kr{pp€ias:) 'A6p^iP{CTov)] 

pi[p\]iofl>^}iaiip) i[yK]T{4a€a>i^) [.]aT€[. .] . [ 

]o/Jtm9 frapaS€i£€ci>9 ifij^ tjv fariy e . [ 

] Kardcrxere oiv irpbs iv^yvpatrtav tju nap€S[ 

IlaOepiiodOt^ Kal 6 ci^eX^dr] avroD ITord/JMy Qav^\io^ tov [.]^ . tinos dnh • [ 

5 riiv inr]dpx€Viraif aurm Kal r&i dS€\<f>^ avroO TlaO^p- 

(ji)oii0i oif^iay Kal aiXijy 
] dpyi^icv) (Spaxi^SLs!) t Kal t6kous Kal riXri 
Kal 8a7r{dvas!)f npco(j07rpa£(a9) Cf6irrj{s) r^ Srj^oatfp) Ka]l 
{hous) . .] // IlaOvi K. 
2nd hand Kal a>]i/i iiriTtipr^Tah ^€vuc&y frpoKTopias *A6p^ipiTov 

iraph ](i>vos rod NcoTrroXi/iov SdHriKoa-iJL^Cov rev Kat H\j[ 

lo ]y xpri[/i]ari<rnoy kv^yypaata^ &y rh frepoy d9i[ 

c]7r2 irpd^€ws r&y 6(l>€iXon€yci>y /io[i 6]n'b iIor(£- 

/jLmyo9 [Oay<i\io9 rod . . • ririoSt 

Kal ToO Tlvrdjiwyos dS]€Xtf>oO UaOcpiioiiOios i^ dXXfjXeyyUhi^ Karit 

8flli6a[ioy yfivniaTio'iihy y^yov&ra 

Slit ToO iy nSXei dp])(^elou r^ ScKdrf ^r€[i 'Ay]ra>y€Cyov Kataapo? 

Tc[0 Kvpiov 
\yov rod Horf^dfi^fJ^yos Spaxii]&y iKariy rSKnoy 

15 ]--0[-]-f/?[-]-!^ Pp<V^[^yy^^^ ipyvptov Spayji[&y 

rfjs diroSSld^w^ fifj y€yoyv€Cf]9 /i€[Ta]8o0iyTOS re toD rfj? 

iyex^cLO-Cas dyriypdijxnj 
na$€piio66i Kal r^ dSeXtfi^] airoD ITo[r]<£/ca)i/£ SiiL Elg[ri]yCoiyo9 imripkrov 

rp £17 i^od 
Kal Si^X]66yr(i^i\ irX^tovo^ xP^^^^ dyrl r&y 8iit tov irpo(rr[ 
Karcurx'sTy npb? iy]€x[vp]air(ay ry «Woo /jlov KiySHyco tov IXoTd/myo? KaTai[ 
20 Ti^y iirdpxovcay] avr^ ky K^pji M<oy6/i€p€i tov Nopcur^b-ov dy<o ohctay 

ica[2 abXiiy 
N a 


ipyvptov Spayjih^ T](}iaK0cr(a9 Kol t6kov9 ic[a]2 Ti{\]i] Kol irpOKTopiKhs ical 

rits iXKc^9 Sairdvas 
"^a Tov o[ ] XovXiriKtov ^i/cc[X]6a)9 8i[ 

z. [Ajaro[froX/rov is possible at the end of the line. 

7. Tne occurrence of two dashes after the number of the regnal year and the omission 
of the Emperor's name point to a date in Commodus' reign, when both these practices 
became common. The difficulty is that the debt was contracted in a.d. 146-7; cf. 1. 13. 
The mention of Sulpicius Similis in 1. 22 recalls the praefect of that name in 287. viii. 27, 
whose date is not certain; cf. p. 262. 

13. dp]x«tou: the use of this term suggests that Oxyrhynchus was not meant, since 
there ayopavoiulov or nvfipovtiov are the more usual terms, though an dpxihv probably at 
Oxyrhynchus is found in 609. 3. 

713. Claim of Ownership. 

38-5x9 cm. A.D. 97. 

A declaration addressed to the keepers of the record office by a certain 
Leonides, requesting the formal r^istration (Tia/jd^co-iy) of his prospective right 
to some property at present in the ownership of his mother. The claim to the 
property in question depended upon the marriage contract of the writer's 
parents, in which their joint possessions were secured (Kariaxov) on their demise 
to their children. The father had died, and his property had been duly divided 
between Leonides and his brother and sister. The mother was still living, and 
had already made over two-thirds of her real estate to this brother and sister 
upon the marriage of the pair. Leonides, who was probably the younger son, 
therefore wished that note should be taken of this division, and that his own 
title to the remaining third of the property should be placed on record. 

The document is dated in Phamenoth of the ist year of Nerva, i.e. A. D. 97. 
It is not known that a general i-noypatpri of real property occurred in that year, 
while 481 shows that such a registration took place in a.d. 99. There is 
evidence that general Awoypa</)af, separated only by a two years' interval, were 
held in A.D. 129 and 131 (76, 716, B.G. U. 420, &c.), but that these both 


affected the same nome is not yet ascertained. Pending further data it will 
therefore be best to suppose that the present was a special declaration called 
forth by the peculiar circumstances of the case. 

1st hand irap^riO^riy 

Afj/iriTpCcoi Kcu 'Airo\kco[yY(oi Kai 

2nd hand irapiL A^cuviSov jiioScipov toO 

5 AioSdpov ptjTph^ SapaevTos Aeto- 

viSov dnh 'O^vpiy\0DV ir6\€<os. 

Kaff fjv ol yovus pov Ai6Sci>po9 A^o- 

Scopov ToG 'AyaOelpov Kal Sapaevs 

A€CDv(Sov ToG *A\€^dySpou pri- 
lo rphs 'laiSdpa^ KdXa diT[b] T§y avrrj^ 

Tr^XccDS ir€7ro(rjVTai nphs dX- 

Xi^Xoirf Tov ydpov avyypatpfjy SiSl 

Tov ky *0^vp&Y)(<ov itSXh dyopavo- 

ptov r^ Sci>8€KdT<ip iT€L Beov 
15 K\av8iov priyl X^^a<rr^ Karicr- 

y^ov T^ €f aXXi^XcDi/ y^v^f rcb 

iavT&v irdvra nphs rh p^rh riiv 

dva<f>atpiTa>9 (Tyai r&y riKv<oy, 
20 kir^i Sk 6 nariip heXeihrjafy kir I- 

pol Kol dS^X^h pov AioScoptp 

Kal QatSi Kal ri avrov €19 ffpaf 

KaT^yTfjae, 4 ^^ f^V'^'VP «0' ^^ 

i\€t n€pl ply NiaXa dpoup&y 
25 kyyia iiphov^ Trepl SI {nepl 8i\ 

n€€yva> kK Trjs Opaavpd)(ou trap- 

eipkyrjs dpovp&y 8vo ijpia-ovs 

T&y kiri rb avrh dpovp&y ScKd- 

8vo kpipiae 70T9 irpoy^ypappk^ 
30 yoi9 pov d8€X(f)o\l]s diro T&y ne- 

pl Nka-Xa iKaripo) dpovpas Tiaaa- 


pa9 Sia T§y n€pl yd/iov cdnov cvyypti' 

[0^79] at €l<n Tb rpiTOv r&v npoKei/ii^ 

v(ov apovp&v SeKdSvo, dnoypd-' 
35 ^/JLai Kal airhs irpis napdOeaiP 

KaTO)(ijv T&v Xovrr&y rrjs /*»;• 

Tph9 dpovp&v T^aadpoov, 1} Sk rrpo- 

K^i/iiyri T&y yoyitoy pov <rvyypa- 

^ifj eoTiv ivO^apos Kal dncpi- 
40 XvTOS €ls rijy h^or&a-av iipipav. 

(JET0V9) a AiTOKpd[T]opos N€p[oiu]a [Kaiirapos 

SePaarov (ist hand) ^apeymO 16. 

3rd hand Afjp^Tpio^ a'€a7j(ji€(ci)pai), irovs irpmw 
AvTOKpdropos Nepojia Kaiaapos 
45 S^PaoToD ^apeycbO i0, 

8. Second a of aapatvt corr. 

* Inserted on the register. 

To Demetrius and Apollonius and Diogenes, keepers of the records, from Leonides 
son of Diodorus son of Diodorus, his mother being Saraeus daughter of Leonides, of 
Oxyrhynchus. My parents, Diodorus son of Diodorus son of Agathinus, and Saraeus 
daughter of Leonides son of Alexander, her mother being Isidora daughter of Galas, of the 
said city, in accordance with the contract of marriage made between them through the 
record office of the said city in the month Sebastus of the 12th year of the deified Claudius 
settled upon their joint issue the whole of their property, in order that after their death it 
might be the secure and inalienable possession of their children ; and whereas my father 
died leaving me and my brother and sister, Diodorus and Thais, his heirs, and his property 
devolved upon us, and whereas our mother possesses at Nesla 9^ arourae and at Peenno 
2^ arourae of the concessional (?) land of Thrasymachus, together making 12 arourae, and 
bestowed upon my brother and sister aforesaid through their marriage contract 4 each of 
the arourae at Nesla, that is one-third of the aforesaid 12 arourae: I too declare for 
registration my right to the remaining 4 arourae of my mother ; and the aforesaid contract 
of my parents remains in force and uncancelled to the present day. The ist year of the 
Emperor Nerva Caesar Augustus, Pharmenoth 19/ Signature of Demetrius and date. 

I. nap<xri3€vai and irapdBtaK (cf. 1. 35 below) are specially used of the declaration and 
registration through the Pip\io<l>v\aKfs of claims to property. The verb has this technical 
sense e.g. in 287. iv. 38 wapariBtaBai dio rod Ptfikio<l)v\aKiov and viii. 34 wapartBrrwrap dc jcai ai 
ywautts raU xmoaraa'tai t&p apdp&r, Cf. also B. G. U. 73. 10 Sqq. rjriorfiW roir . . . [/Sji^SXio- 
^vXofiy . . . it[oiffaaa6yu rii rijg napaOftrta?, and 243. 9 CTrcdtd«»fu tls r6 lifP wapaBta-tP ycMo^, 
and 14 wp<mapaK€i(fitpov) di^ tov /3i/3X(co^vXa«^ov) ^. 

^ The editor reads iM\{^€t»), but this makes no sense, and the correction proposed, which is palaeo- 
graphically very close, seems in the light of the passages quoted above practically secure. The context in 
the fierlin papjrrus fuither requires a n^^atiye like p^ijdiv in place of «ra2 r^ before lacatfcu Ifcv^&or. 



13. The marriage contract referred to contained also testamentary dispositions; cf. 
C. P. R. 28. 8 sqq. 

20. eV iiuk Koi ad€\<f)oi£ I SC. Kkfjpov6fiois ; cf. 48L 1 7~8, &C. 

26. i^ff epairviJMxov iraptifUvrft : irapuvai as a technical term applied to land seems to be 
new, and the present passage gives no clue to the meaning ; perhaps * conceded to ' or 
* abandoned/ 

714. Selection of Boys {knUpuris), 

Fr. {a) 4.2 X 5, Fr. {b) 29x5 cm. 

A.D. 122. 

An application addressed to a variety of officials by an Oxyrhynchite who 
enjoyed the privilege of paying a reduced poll-tax of la drachmae, requesting 
that a slave who had been bom in his house and had reached the age of 
thirteen might be placed on the same privileged list. This papyrus thus 
confirms the evidence of 478 and B. G. U. 324, that the liability of slaves in 
respect of poll-tax was determined by that of their owners. A discussion of 
the general question of hUp ais is given in P. Oxy. II. pp. 217 sqq. 

This papyrus is interesting palaeographically, being carefully written in 
a semi-uncial hand approximating to the sloping oval type, examples of which 
are often too indiscriminately assigned to the third century. 

tiXoy€CKa>i [t&i 
Kal ^EpiioB&pif Pa[a{LKiK^) 
ypaj(ji/iaT€i) Kol Aiowtrt^f Koi 
irifKp Aiowo'ttf 
5 PiPX(io^TliXa^i) Kal iniKpirais 
Kal 'AnoWcuyfy iinyn^TeHaavTi) 
YpaQi/JiaTeT) 7r6X(€a>si) 
nc^pii] 'AnoX[Xmy[ov 

[ an 'Ofi/puy-] 

10 \xci>y noXecDS kir d/ir] 
[06*01; N6tov Kpri-] 

7r€T8o9 [ 

po9 8oi][\69 iiov 

20 Katcrapo^ tov 

Kvpiov, 80€y ^17- 

X& elyai /£€ {SooSeKaSpaj^/JLoy) 

Sih, Xaoypa^C[as 

j8 {hovs) ^ASpiayoO 
25 Kataapos rod i^vpio(y) 

inl rod airrov [d/i-^ 

(f>6Scv Kal 6/iv[ikD 


Katcrapa Tpaiayhy 
30 ^ASpiavoy S^Paarhy 

fiij iyjrevirOai. (froi/y) q- 


Katirapos Tpaia-" 

yoO ^ASpiavoO 


oUoy^vils €K 35 SefieurroO M(- 

15 SoiXt)[s X<'/» «• 

ry 8u\6[6vTi 

'To Philonicus also called Hermodorus, basilico-grammateus, and Dionysius and 
a second Dionysius, keepers of the archives and officers in charge of the selection, and to 
Apollonius, ex-exegetes and scribe of the city, from Apollonius ... of the city of 
Oxyrhynchus, living in the West Quay quarter. My slave . . . , bom in the house to my 
female slave . . . , has reached the age of 13 years in the past 5th year of Hadrianus Caesar 
the lord. I therefore declare that I am rated at 12 drachmae by a poll-tax list of the 2nd 
year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord at the said quarter, and I swear by the Emperor Caesar 
Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus that I have made no false statement.' Date and docket of 

1-7. The papyrus is incomplete at the top and there are traces of ink above the first 
line, so no doubt the strategus (cf. 267. 14) preceded the fiaaCknths y/M/iftarcvr. It is 
noteworthy that only two persons in this long list of officials, namely the jSc^Xto^t/XaKcr, are 
called cVucpiToi (cf. P. Fay. Towns 27. 3, and B. G. U. 562. 15, where hru^lrov) should be 
read) ; while 478 is addressed to the ^t^Xto^vXcucrff alone. The pwikuchs ypai^unw recurs 
in this connexion in 267. 15 and B. G. U. 562. 17. Applications of this class from the 
Fayflm are usually sent to ex-gymnasiarchs tivrtv irp6£ rg ^mplati. 

13-4. The supplements hardly fill the available space, but the lines vary a good deal 
in length. 

23. dca Xaoy/>a<^([a( : cf. 478. 22—3 (dwdfiradpax/toy) di 6fio\6yov \aaypa(f)ia£. 

37-8. A similar docket occurs in 478, and kirmpirais may now be supplied there at the 
end of 1. 49 on the analogy of the present papyrus ; cf. also 786. 

715. Registration of Property. 

30.7x11-6 cm. A.D. 131. 

A return of house-property in the Heracleopolite nome, addressed, as usual, 
to the keepers of the archives, in A.D. 131, when a general 47roy/>a^^ of real 
property took place ; cf. B. G. U. 420 and 459, and 287. viii. 31, note. The 
formula is practically the same as that found in the Oxyrhynchus returns, 
e.g. 75 and 481. At the end is a docket of the fiifi\io<t>v\a(. 


^Hp&L Kal 'I2piyiy€i yeyv/i^vaaiap^nf^^^f) fiifiXio^vXaKi ivKTij(a'€a)v) *Hpa- 

iraph Topyiov Kal FaXiarov d/i^T€poi>p 

IXoXi/iaivos toO Topytov firjrph Aiowcridr 
5 ioy Trjs TaXiirrov r&v iirh Kcafiri^ 

To€iiia€ci>s. dnoypa^6fi€6a ISuoi 

KivHimi KOiv&s i^ taov €k ri h^a' 

rds i€ (irosf) ^ASpiayoD KaUrapos toO Kvpiov 

Karh tA iccXcucrdej/Ta tol iXrfXv667{a) 
10 €/; fj/ids dnh ivSjiaTOS rod /leTrjX' 

Xax&ros ^fi&v irarphs IIoXi/UDvos 

Topyiov /irfTphs TanovroiTOS dirh 

T^y CLvrrjs Toefiitr^cD^, rh kTnPdXX[ov 

avT&L kv rfji avr^ To€fi[a€L rptrov 
15 iiipo^ oUtas Kal rh imPdXXoy avr&i 

fiipo^ y^iXov rdTTOi/j Kal npSrepoy 

Tfjs d8€X(l>7Js aArov 'JSXcyiyy Topytov 

/iriTphs rrjs avrij^ TanoyT&TOS 

KarSi 8ia6^Kriy Tijy Kal XvOeiaav 
20 T&i 1/3 {iT€i) ^ASpiavov Ka[aapo9 tov Kvpiov 

nepl K&iiriv 'Ifiicoya na\vovPiy €K tov 

ZmtXov Kal Novjiriytov KXrjpov yrj^ 

KaroiKiKfJ9 1j/ii<rv rirapTov 

6ySovy Kal nepl V€X€/jLax{ ) iK tov Mcj/fir- 
25 nov Kal 'ApTe/iiSiopov KX(^pov) y§y KaTOH^i]Kfji[9 

dpovpris riraproy. Kal ifiyvofi^y 

Tijv AirroKpdropos KaIaapo9 Tpaiavov 

^ASpiavov SefiaoTod riyf^v) Kal TO^(r) naTp<i>o(ys) 

0€obs i^ iy{e[asi) Kal in dXrj0{€[as) iiri8€S(ii>K{€yai) 7^1/ 
30 npoKifiiyri(v) dnoypaipfi{y) Kal firiSkv 8i€^€va0(ai) 

1} €1^0X0* €ir}fi€y tSi SpKODU (eroi/y) i€ 

AifTOKpdropo^ Kataapos Tpaiavov 

ASpiayov SePaarov privhs Kaurap^tov i'n[ayo(jJLiycDy) €. 
2nd hand Topyias d npoyeypafifihos exTf^edo)- 


35 Ka. (3rd hand) ^Hpa^ y€yv(jivaa'iapxv'^^^) ^^^ *IinroS{ ) ypafiiJi(aTiwf) 
i^a^aK€\ai(jiLK(i) d8iaK(ptTa>9 ?) KivS(ijv<p) r&y dnoypcU(<if>oii€v<ii>v) /ifjS^yhf 
[SJTjfioaiov Ij l8ici}TiKo(y) KaTaP\an{TOiiivov), hraycfjiiva^v) e. 

I. 1. PiPkto^v\a(i, 12. firi of fujrpos COIT. frotn rou. 1 4. tt of avrcn COrr. from 7. 

18. rjt ofrrfi COTT. from air. 24. 1. Syfioov. 

• To Heras and Origenes, ex-gymnasiarchs, keepers of the records of real property in 
the Heracleopolite nome, from Gorgias and Galestus both sons of Polemon son of Gorgias, 
their mother being Dionysias daughter of Galestus, from the village of To€misis. We 
register at our own risk jointly and equally for the present 15th year of Hadrianus Caesar 
the lord in accordance with the command the property which has devolved upon us from 
our deceased father Polemon son of Gorgias and Tapontos, from the said To^misis, viz. 
the third share which fell to him of a house at the said To6misis and his share of a piece 
of open ground, and what previously belonged to his sister Helene daughter of Gorgias and 
the said Tapontos, in accordance with a will which was opened in the 12th year of Hadrianus 
Caesar the lord, near the village of Ibion Pachnoubis in the holding of Zoilus and Numenius 
I J arourae of catoecic land, and near Pselemach( ) in the holding of Menippus and 
^emidorus J aroura of catoecic land. And we swear by the Fortune of the Emperor 
Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus and by our ancestral gods that we have honestly and 
truly presented the foregoing declaration and that we have made no false statement, or 
may we be liable to the penalties of the oath. The 15th year of the Emperor Caesar 
Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus, 5th intercalary day of the month Caesareus. I, Gorgias the 
aforesaid, have presented the declaration. I, Heras ex-gymnasiarch, through Hippod( ), 
scribe, my representative, have entered it on the register jointly at the risk of the declaring 
parties, no public or private interests being injured. 5th intercalary day.' 

10. Above the o of cm6 the scribe has written /xtj, which makes no sense and seems to 
be a mere error. 

36. dduucifiirm) apparently corresponds to koiv&s c( urov in 1. 7. 

716. Auction of a Slave. 

i8*8xii*8 r/n. A.D. 186. 

An application to a gymnasiarch from the guardians of three minors for 
a public auction of their wards' respective shares, amounting to two-thirds in 
all, of a male slave. The remaining third part of the slave was the property 
of the minors' half-brother, but had been emancipated by him ; and this com- 
bination of circumstances led to the present request for an auction {SOtv €irt8t8o/i€p, 
1. 18), though the legal point involved is not very clear. It is however certain, 
as Professor Mitteis remarks, that neither this papyrus nor 722, where a partial 


manumission is also concerned, can be brought under Roman law, according 
to which, at this period, in the case of a joint ownership of a slave, a manu- 
mitted share simply passed to the other owners (Ulpian, Fr. i. 18). There can 
therefore be only a question of Greek or Egyptian law ; and in the absence 
of parallels recourse must be had to more or less probable hypotheses. At the 
outset a doubt arises whether or not the partial manumission was the direct 
cause of the public auction. It is quite possible that the parties concerned 
merely wished to wind up their joint ownership, and that the details respecting 
the liberated share are accidental If, however, the manumission was an 
essential factor, as BBtv in 1. 18 would rather indicate, the course here followed 
may be supposed to have been prescribed either in the interest of the slave 
or of the owners. In a sale by public auction the rights of a partially freed 
slave could be safeguarded in a manner which would not be practicable in 
a private treaty; and this consideration supplies a very likely explanation 
of the present proceedings. Or, on the other hand, as Mitteis suggests, a sale 
by auction would protect an owner who wished to retain his share of a slave 
against a partner or partners who desired manumission, A sale of this kind 
would place the larger owner at an advantage s^ainst tht smaller, since the 
former, if successful, would pay the latter only a fraction of the purchase-money, 
while the higher the bid of the small owner the greater the sum due from him 
to the predominant partner. 

'AaKXrjiridSrj r^ Kal Sapaniai[vL yviiy]acridpx<f 

iraph *I2p[r\(oyo9 nay€)(<!>Tov rov Awparos /ii;- 

rphs TaovTOS Kal il7roXAa>i^/ot; AoDpmpos 
5 Tov ^HpdTOS fifirph^ Garjcrios Kal 'APaa-Kayrov 

iirO^tOO^pov Sd/iov ^HpaKXelSov T&y rpi&y 

dnb 'O^vpnuyxmy 7r6X€Ci>9 kiriTpiinoy dspfiXt" 

Kwy T€Kya>y Bimyos rod Kal Ai[oy]ua'(ov 

EvSaifioyiSos fifjTphs SiyOevros Kal Al- 
io oyvo'tau Kal Sa^aios dfi^ripny /itiTphs 

Ta^pios T&y rpi&y dnb 7[7J]s airrjs nSXeca^. 

ifTrdp\€i T019 avToh d<l^'fiX]i^i t§ /ily EvSai-- 

fioyiSi ixToy /lipos t^ Sk Aioyvattp Kal 

Oa^a'€i fjfiiiw /lipos rh enl rb axrrh S(/iot[p]oy 
15 fi€po9 narpiKOV airr&y SovXov SapanCa[yos 


d)s {ItZv) X oi rh Xoiirhv rpiTOv iv tov ijKma- 

Tpiov aifT&y dSeX^v Aioyipc[v]9 ^XevOl- 

poorai in avrov. SOev imStSo/JLev rh §1^X1- 

Sioy d^iovvres Kara rh StiXoijfi^yoy 
20 T&y d^f]X(K(oy Sijioipoy fiipos riiy irpth 

KTipv^iy y€yiaOai Kctl rffy d/i^Cyoya 

aipetriy SiSSyri napaSoOfjyau {irovsi) Kf 

AvTOKpdTopo^ Kalcrapos MdpKOV AipriXtov 

Kofi/i68ov *AyT(oytyov EiaefioOs EAtv)^o€s 
25 SiPaaroG 'Apfi^yiaKoO Mi]Sikov HapOiKoO 

Sap/iaUKov Fep/JLayiKod M^ytoTOv 

Bp^ray}\i\Kod Ba>6. (2nd hand) ^Iip(a>y IlayexpoTOu 

iiriSiSwKa. (3rd hand) ^Ano]KX6vio[s Aooi]p[a>yos <n{i'- 
^niSiSiOKa. (4th hand) 'Apda-Kayrols] c{7rcX€^d€/>o[^ 
30 Sdfiov ^HpaKXetSov avy€in[Si8]oiKa, Aio[yiyri9 
0ia>yo9 to[v] Kal Aioyvaiov typayjra iirklp avroO 
fifj €IS6tos ypd/i/iara, 

•To Asclepiades also called Sarapion, gymnasiarch, greeting, from Horion son of 
Panechotes son of Doras, his mother being Taous, and from Apollonius son of Dorion 
son of Heras, his mother being Tha^sis, and from Abascantus, freedman of Samus son 
of Heraclides, all three of Oxyrhynchus and guardians of the children of Theon also 
called Dionysius, namely Eudaemonis, whose mother is Sintheus, and Dionysius and 
Thaesis, whose mother is Tauris, being minors and all three of the said city. The 
said minors own, Eudaemonis one-sixth and Dionysius and Thaesis a half, together two- 
thirds, of a slave of their father's named Sarapion, aged about 30 years, the remaining 
third share of whom, belonging to Diogenes their brother on the father's side, has been 
set free by him. We therefore present this memorandum requesting that in respect 
of (?) the aforesaid two-thirds a public auction should be held, and that the property should 
be handed over to the highest bidder. The 27th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus 
Aurelius Commodus Antoninus Pius Felix Augustus Armeniacus Medicus Parthicus 
Sarmaticus Germanicus Maximus Britannicus, Thoth/ Signatures of Horion, Apollonius 
and Abascantus, that of the last-named being written for him by Diogenes son of Theon. 

19-20. The exact meaning of this passage is uncertain owing to the ambiguity of 
Kara, which may be connected with either d(iovvTis or t^v vpoKfifw^iv ycycV^ai. In the former 
case Kara means * because of,' and the request would be for the sale of the whole slave ; 
in the latter Kara signifies *in respect of* (c£ 722. 14), and no more than the two-thirds 
would be involved, — a sense which would have been more clearly expressed by the simple 
genitive rod , , . iitpovs. 

22. atpciriv hib6vTi : cf. B. G. U. 656, an advertisement of property to let, ol Pov\6^vot 
fii<rBciKraa6ai . . . npoatpxiarfoa'av toU irpos rovrois iptaeiv (1. alptaiv) bibdvm. 




717. Petition. 

17.5x20.5 cm. 

Late I St century b.c- 

Part of a complaint addressed, no doubt, to some official, with reference to 
a dispute about the fairness of a measure between the writer, who seems to have 
been responsible for a cargo of corn, and another person. Owing to the im- 
perfect condition of the papyrus, of which a preceding column or columns are 
lost, and of which only the first line is complete, the details are obscure. A 
curious new word, hiKtrov^ occurs in 11. 5 and probably ii^ apparently denoting 
some kind of measure. The writer's style suggests that he was still labouring 
under much excitement 



/liTfXoi hPaXoO/iai. iKPoSirros Si /lov Kal Kpd^ovro^ rh, roaavra 

]^aTO /i€ X'iyooy 8ti tois /iirpoi? aov ov OeXmi laxp^o-aaOai, ^- 

ydyKaa/idy 8k in ainod [<2]XXo /lirpoy dyopdcai, dyopdaapTOS Si fiov 
avri na]pi)(oi>i ^xcdu rhv KvP^pv^JTrfy Kal ovyfidXko airri icarc- 

] ei/piaKcai airb rrphs rb StK^roVi €l<nrop€i}oiiai els rijv av- 

• • i\ci>v a]iTi teal irapaXa/iPdya>i *A<rtriv rhv dS^X^hv 'Epaalmrov 

] . odv €l<nrop€ijofiai irphs rhp arparriyhv tycov airh Kal 

a-vfiPdXXai] airh npht rd x^^^^'^ /lirpov kv rm ovv€Sp€(a>i, eipia^ 

KCD avrh ] /i€((a>i Svo Tai9 iKarSv, iya> oSv kpionv Kal tKpa^ov 

^^pov rh 'j^oXkovv dSiKSv iari Kal ovk tariv SiKaiov 

I a letters iy r&i <Tvv]€Sp€ioi>i aijy t&i arparriym iK(p)d(o<ray 
22 „ P]ocivTci>v ^ ain&v fltrtpipco rh 5/Xe- 

Tov a I letters ] Po&v Kal Kpd(<ov Sri toDto cort 
26 letters iiv]dyKaa'fiai Poav ain&i Sri 
28 „ ] Sk oifK hPdXXo/JLai &S€ 

28 „ ] . ivTvyy^dvmvTOt irvKvh 

24 „ t\ov SpS/iov t[ 

4. 1. <n;;i/3dXXa>. 

16. 1. ivTvyxaPovTO£, 


2. [. . . iiiu(\^o or [diTi7/irc]^raro WOUld SUit the COntext. For 4|[ydyKa(rfUz]i cf. 1. 1 4. 

5. The meaning and even the construction of irp^r ri htKtrov (the reading of which 
is quite certain) is very obscure. From 1. 12 it appears that the dtXeroy was portable, 
and perhaps it was a species of measure, though whether it was that to which the writer's 
opponent objected (1. 2) or an official measure of some kind is not clear. Assuming 
this to be the meaning of diXcror, it is templing to connect irp^r rh btk, with crvfi^oAXo) 
aM in 1. 4; but the intervening words wpitrKa avrd are then very difficult Possibly 
irp6s r& d(X. is parallel to iitt{» dvo raU ittar^v in 1. 9, since the general construction of 
U. 4-5 and 8-9 seems to be the same ; but wp6s t6 diX. can by itself hardly mean ' equal 
to the diXcTov' and urw would have to be supplied 

wU rfjv av\[ : probably th r^r av|[Tov, i.e. the person referred to in 1. 2, or ri^ AvIT • . . 

8. For the use of bronze in official measures cf. P. Tebt. 5. 85-92, and P. Amh. 
43. 9-10. 

718. Petition to the Epistrategus. 

25-8 X 17-6 cm. A.D. 180-192. 

A petition from Antistius Primus, who had held the chief priesthood and 
other offices at Oxyrhynchus, complaining that a payment due to the govern- 
ment upon 4 arourae of Crown land had been demanded from him, although 
his property included no land of that character. The land in question had 
perhaps been the subject of a perpetual lease, and owing to lapse of time and 
deficiencies in the survey-lists its identity had become doubtful; cf. a similar 
case in P. Amh. 68. 52 sqq. 

From the character of the handwriting the papyrus must belong to the 
latter half of the second century, and there can be little doubt that the Xenophon 
here addressed, who was evidently a high official, was T. Claudius Xenophon, 
known to have been epistrategus in the reign of Commodus (C. I.L. III. 6575, 

T/rf> K\av8t<p B]€VO(p&yTi [t^ tcpaTi(nr<p iiriarpariiytp 

'vaph ] 'Av6€(nrtQv np€(/j[ov rod Kal AoXXiavoO 

12 letters o-Jcun-of koI dp^i€p[aT€ijcravT09 
10 „ Tfjs] '0^vpvyx€iT&v [7r6X€(09 
, • . iirpid/iriv /i]lv naph Aiowcrid^y 

1% letters o]i; civ r^ *A\€^di^^8p<p rhs ir€pl Xhviv 
. . . imap'j^piCira^s airr^ kK Siaip[€a€ODS yevo/iivfj^ npbs 
. • . teal rhy d8€X]ipbv ^AiroXXoiviop vewr^pov dpoiipas [crciJTix^f n^vr^Kov^ 

718. PETITIONS 191 

[ra S60 fj/JLi&lv KOI iy o^KoiriSoli? dpcvprf^ Ijfiiav KaOaph^ inh Paa-iXiKfjs Kol 

10 [ovaioKfis Kal Upa]9 dKoXo6doi>9 j} n^noiripai irphs Tois dS{Kif>obs Siaipiirei 
[reXodyrSs p-ov ri] r^y ISiwriKfj^ p6vT]9 StipScria. XP^^V ^^ irapirSXXm 6ar€- 
[pov p€Th T]€cr(r€pdKoyTa Iri; ovk oTS^ Sttco^ tov irpdrov Aiowcrtov diroBavSv- 
[roy i Trj9 . . .] . a Kcapoypappareis nfpl iv eariy Kal ^ Siyyif <6y ii kn^pto- 
[riycrciw KT'fiT\i)pos Trap* oJ Serjaei riiy dnaCrrja-iy noi'^ac^<r]$ai Sripoaiooy 

15 [dpovpSy T€(r]adp<»y PaaiXiK^? iy nvpoD dprd^ais S^Kdn^yr^ npoa'€^yri<r^y 
[t&9 Ticraapa? rat^JTay dpoipa^ ttJ9 PaaiXtKrjs (Tvyayapiyavs efyai t§ inrap- 
[XOtf<r27 poi y§ T&]y irwT'fiKoyra rpi&y A9 inpidpTjy iraph rod Aioyvo'tov Kal 
[ 13 letters ]oi;, iy iK Toirrov Suv rh 8rjp6<ria inf epod diroSoOtjyai 
[ 13 „ ]i; p^T€ Paa-iXiKijy avvaydpiyoy iaxrjKSTO? priS aS y€(o/>- 

20 [yo0yTO9 prj^ SXod]^ yympi^oyrS? ri r&y inrh roO Kcupoypappar^cus 
[npoiTipcoyriOivTciiv] tri Sk dy<o6[i^]y r&v Sijpoalmy diroSiSopiyoDy 
[{nrip 7&y airr&v^ dpovp&y T^aadponv &s €LKbs iirb Iripooy. kml oSy 
[PXdPrj iiraOov oi]K 6X(ya, dSiKoy Sk ptj yempyovyra dnaiTeiaOat p€ 8rip^ 
[jia {m\p dXXciTp(a\s yrj^, Seopai, idy aoi S6^if, ypdy^ai t^ toO yopod arpaTrjy^ 

25 [lya ^ irpoariKSy] l(mv tovto trpa^rj iiriaruXif Karii ri SiareTaypiya cftcv 
[ 13 letters T]i[y] iirh tov Kcopoypappariw? npoa'^ytiOela'as 
\dpo6pas riiTiTapas Pa]aiXiKfjs (n^y]ayap(yov9 etyai tQ l8ioiyriK§ pov 

[Kal '. frp]oa'(pa>y^a'if rhy kiriKpaTOvyra irap oS Kal €vX5ya>y 1) 

[(£7ra/ri7<rty r&y Srjpoir(ci>]y y€yija€7[a]i. n^pl yip &y dirjjT^Otiy oi Sioy Srjpo- 

30 [aimy p€y€i poi 6 X6yo9 7rp]is rhy ^alyriaSpeyoy dyrLiroioApeyoyf ty & 
[PePofjOfipiyo^* Si€]vt[vx€u 

2nd hand [ 'AyBiarios IIpupo^ i KaX\ AoXXtayh^ &i *AiroXXi»ytov 

[ kmSi^Ka] 

25. 1. irpa^ai, 26. fr of viro COrr.? 

' To his highness the epistrategus Titus Claudius Xenophon from . . . Antistius 
Primus also called Lollianus, . . . , ex -chief-priest ... of the city of Oxyrhynchus . . . 
I bought from Dionysius . . . with Alexander the land at Sennis . . . belonging to him 
in consequence of the division made with . . . and his brother Apollonius the younger, 
i^^tmely 52^ arourae of corn-land and | aroura of building-land, free from obligations in 
respect of Crown land or Imperial estates or temple land, in accordance with the division 
made by me with the (my ?) brothers, the taxes upon the private land only being paid by me. 
A very long while afterwards, forty years having elapsed, it somehow happened after 
the death of the seller Dionysius that the komogrammateus of . . ., to whose district 
Sennis also belongs, in answer to an inquiry concerning the landlord from whom the 

^ I 


demand should be made of the imposts for 4 arourae of Crown land amounting to 
15 artabae of wheat, stated that these 4 arourae of Crown land were included in the 
53 arourae belonging to me which I bought from Dionysius and . . . , and that therefore 
the imposts ought to be paid by me ... , although I have never had Crown land included 
in mine nor cultivate any and am altogether ignorant of the statements of the komo- 
grammateus, and although the imposts fbr the said 4 arourae have for years been paid 
in the regular course by others. Therefore since I have incurred no small loss and it is 
unjust that I should be asked to pay the imposts on land which does not belong to me 
and which I do not cultivate, I beg you, if you think fit, to write to the strategus of the 
nome, in order that in accordance with the decrees he may direct the officials whose 
duty it is to . . . the 4 arourae of Crown land declared by the komogrammateus to be 
included in my private land, and may state the owner from whom the demand for the 
imposts may reasonably be made ; for I shall retain a claim for the sums with which I was 
wrongfully charged against the person proved to be responsible for the pajTnent, that 
so I may obtain relief. Farewell. (Signed) Presented by me, . . . Antistius Primus 
also called Lollianus, through ApoUonius . . .' 

3. Probably ayopavoijaia\ano£, the municipal titles being usually arranged on an 
ascending scale; cf. Preisigke, Si&diisches Beamtenwesen in rom. Aeg, p. 31. 

8. [<r<ijTi#cdff : or possibly [tdio»]riita£ (cf. 11. II and 27), but [<r6i]T4iMiff makes a better 
contrast to h oS^K<miho\is, if that be right. 

9. KoBapas mrh Paaikudjs k.tX I cf. 606. 37 note, and 688. 

13. . . .1 • a is the name of a village or inoUtov, 

14. KniTf>po£, if right, is an objective genitive depending upon cVcp«{r^(r€a>( ; cf. 1. 28. 
An alternative supplement is 9rpdicr]opof constructed subjectively, but the relative nap* o^ 
is then awkward. 

dtipofrlav: i.e. the rent, the rate of which upon paatkuexj yrj was usually about 
4 artabae the aroura; in the present case it was 3I artabae. In 1. 11 on the other hand 
dfjiJt6aui has its ordinary meaning of taxes. 

16. (nfuttwdfuyog appears to be a new compound. 

18. Perhaps [tov 'AXc£aydp]ov or [tw *AncXkapi]ov. But it would appear from 1. la 
that there was only one vpanit, 

25. emv at the end of the line is clearly written, but suggests nothing; some word like 
hniTKe^aaBai IS wanted. 

719. Registration of a Deed. 

19*8 X i6*6 cm. A.D. 193. 

A notice addressed to the strategus by a certain Didymus of an authoriza- 
tion received by him from the archidicastes in answer to an application which 
he had made for the registration of a purchase of some house property. A copy 
of the application, itself enclosing a copy of the agreement of sale, is appended, 
and gives some interesting information concerning the formalities attending this 
process of registration, which we think has not hitherto been understood. Texts 

ri9. PETITIONS 193 

of the same class already published are B. G. U. 455, 578 and 717, to which an 
important Leipzig papyrus will shortly be added (cf. P. Grenf. II. 71. 6, B. G. U. 
970. ao-a, 983. 10). The object in all these cases is to effect the * publication' 
{hi^yioalfanis) of private agreements made by note of hand (xcipoypac^a), and the 
publication consisted in the registration of the agreements at the Library of 
Hadrian and the Nanaeum at Alexandria (cf. 1. 35 below, B. G. U. 578. 19, and 
84). For such registration of a copy of an agreement the fixed charge of 
1% drachmae was payable (11. 30-1), to which is added in the Leipzig papyrus 
a tax proportionate to the value involved ; a declaration had to be made 
that the document registered was really written by the person by whom it 
purported to have been issued (11. 33-4, B. G. U. 717. a6, &c.); and a notice of 
the transaction was served in the ordinary way through the strategus upon the 
other contracting party, who would of course raise objections if any irregularity 
had occurred (11. 3-4). We are unable to find here, with Gradenwitz {Einfuhr^ 
^^gi PP' 3^"7)> ^^y question of a comparison of deeds or handwriting. The 
purpose was rather to obtain for the agreement concerned a validity which, as 
a mere \€ip6Ypail>ov, it did not previously possess, notwithstanding the formula 
is iv hviiJioaCij^ KaraKtyjiapiayAvr] (1. 28, &c.). In B. G. U. 578 the hr^y^otriains was 
preparatory to an action at law arising out of the non-fulfilment of the terms of 
the x^^ipiypai^v. In the other cases no such purpose is specified, and the step 
taken is only precautionary. This d»;fjio<rto)a-i9 of x(Lp6ypa<l>a is to be distinguished 
from the simple notification to the archidicastes of contracts without any 
reference to Karax^piaiiSs at the two libraries (cf. 727, introd.). 

The papyrus bears the date Phaophi of the 2nd year of Pescennius 
Niger ; other documents dated shortly before the collapse of his power are 801 
and P. Grenf. II. 60. 

and hand napSt AiBvfiov 'A/ifuoyhv /irfTphs 'EXiyri^ d'n[oi]Kov ^HXiov 7r6[X€a>]y. 

o[5 €7r6]/j[«flr]a 

cic Tod KaraXoyeCov y(j3ifiiiaTi(Tiidv i<mv avTtypa{<fK>vy OvirdXio? [6 Up^ds Kal 
[dp^iS]iKaar)i9 '0[^]upvyx€(Tov arpafjriy^) ;(a(//o€ii'). rod SeSo/iiyov ino- 
pHyrfparo^) ivT([ypa(^^v)] fi€TaSo{0'/JTO)) &9 
5 [i7r6K{€LTai), tfipoiHTO, i^Tovi) /3 Talov n^aK^vviov Niyepos 'lovarov 
I?€j8aoT[o]t; ^aSi^i kij* 
[•••••]• VRH • ( ) M€<n7/£(€«»)Mat> no\fii[a>]y Ha . . [. . .] ypajifiaTi^i^i) 
KaTaKo^<etcv .] . 7ro( ) ?y[/)a^a. 




Oi{i]TaKi<p Up? dpxiS[iKa]aTfi ical nf}[h]9 [if] im[ii]i\[€](gt r&y XP^lianaT&y 

dn€[t\Kov *H\Cov irSXecos. toG wporifiipov fioi AnXoO X^V^P^^^l ^^- 
[yp{a^oy)] 6ir6K{€iTai). 

lo IlairoyTW BiOvo^ iir^Tphs Ta^vna^odro^ dirh rod Tpvifwpo^ [E/<re&]i; [rod 
*0^vptryx€LTOV vo/jloO Aiiifitp *AiroXK<ov[w /irjTphs *EX€pri^ d7r[or\Kov 
^HXiou 7r6X€ci>9 \aLtpuv. d/ioXoY& ireirpaKivai Kal napaK€\c(>\p]ri[Kiy]iii 
croi dvb rod vvv els rhv del ^6yoy diri T&y {nrapySyrtby not ky r^ [a^]T^ 
Tpv<f/»yos Elaefy iy Toh dirh y&rov /lipeai r^y k6/ii]s ^l^t[a](ws \jJii]pos 

15 oUi&y 8ijo Siariyov Kal aWptov KOiy&y irpis rhy dSeX^Sy /lov Haovy^ 
&y yetroves r^9 ii\y fiias toG alOpiov y&rcv etiroSos teal i^o8o9 fioppa [kX]tJ' 
poyCfioiy AioyStTOS dirrjXicaTov KXrjpoyC/JLioy "Upau Xi^hs 8fi/ioa[(]a fs6- 
M> ^V^ (^^ Sevrfpas y&rov IlairoyT&TOS MoiSOios Poppa *HpaKX€(8ov 
*I2p€(a>yo9 dntiXiArov iriiioata /kffiri Xifibs Mvlknos MiXayos, 

20 Tififjs Trj9 irviAn€(pci>yrifiiyij9 irpbT dXX^Xovs inrip irapaxmptfn- 
Kov dpyvptov Xefiaarod yofita/ia[ros S]pa)(ji&y ii(r\eiXui^y^ hs 

airrSOi dir(<r)(oy naph oroQ Slit [x^^P^ ]?P^^^^ yeiyS/ieyo? 

PefiaioOy 8( /le airits 7[itt oUCas KaOapits] dirS re Stj/ioo-Ca? 
Ka[2 l8uioTiKfi]s 6^iXfJ9 Kal dirh diroypa^rjf dy8p&v ije[a]2 {^^8(m^ 

25 obriyotrovy dXXov Kal i^ovirtas croi oS<nj9 iripoi^ irap[ax<op€Ty Kal 
8ioiK^T]y Kc^l] iiriTeXeiy irepl atn&y &f iity alp^. KvpCa [fj d/ioXoyia 
ypa^eiaa in i/ioQ roO Ilanoyr&ro^ lS[C\6ypa^9 pov x<xi[ph dXeltparo? 
Kal iniypa^7J9 d>s iy 8ripo(rbp KaTaK€j(<»piorpid^i]. (Irot/f) a Faiov 
IleaKeyyCou Nl[y]€pos 'loiarou SePaaroO Ilavyi k. Pov[X6p€yo9 ody 

30 iy 87ipoiTt<p yeyicOai rJ avOeyriKhy \up6ypa(fioy 8i8oi[9 riff 

dpurOdaas {8pay(jiiLi) iP ty€Ka toG pij nepiix^ty /if rhs n€pl [Siy/ioo-wJ- 
(reooff 8ia(rroXits Kal poyayhy 8ripo<noGir0aL d^i& dd^aXafidyra 
rd aiOcyriKhy )(€ip6ypa(l>oy f^^iy pou \€ipoypa^lay \ir€pl rov 
eXvai airrh l8t6ypa<l>oy tov HanoyrSros avyKaTa)((»p[(a'ai r^Se r^ 

35 ifiropyrJlpaTi] €& r[fly *A8piayily Pi]p[Xi]o6^Kfiy €h [ 

2. Second d of didv/uw corr. from first half of a /i, g. ^ott^c apparently over an 

erasure* 7, Upi Pap. 9. 1. vpotifitvov, 10. x of ratmraxovrot corr. from y by 

another hand. ii. anoKkaywv corr. from afifMMPuw by another hand. X4. L ^futrv. 

31. A correction after ^e; cf. note below. 33. 1. I^x^v> 

719. PETITIONS 195 

'To Achilles also called Casios, strategus, from Didymus son of Ammonius and 
Helene, a settler from Heliopolis. Appended is a copy of the official response received 
by me from the record office. " Vitalius, priest and archidicastes, to the strategus of the 
Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Let a copy of the petition which has been presented 
be served as follows. Good-bye. The 2nd year of Gains Pescennius Niger Justus 
Augustus, Phaophi 28. Signed by me . • . Written by me, Polemon son of . . . scribe 
of the record office. ... To Vitalius, priest, archidicastes and superintendent of the 
chrematistae and other courts, from Didymus son of Ammonius and Helene, a settler 
from Heliopolis. Appended is a copy of the bond issued singly to me. Papontos son 
of Bithys and Tsenpachous, of Ision Tryphonis in the Oxyrhynchite nome, to Didymus 
son of Apollonius and Helene, a settler from Heliopolis, greeting. I acknowledge that 
I have sold and ceded to you from henceforth for ever of my property in the said Ision 
Tryphonis in the southern part of the village a half share of two houses, one having two 
storeys, the other a yard, owned jointly by me and my brother Paous, the boundaries of which 
are, of the one with the yard, on the south an entrance and exit, on the north the property 
of the heirs of Diogas, on the east that of the heirs of Horus, on the west a public road, 
and of the other, on the south the property of Papontos son of Mouthis, on the north 
that of Heraclides son of Horion, on the east a public road, on the west the property 
of Miusis son of Melas, at the price agreed upon between us for the cession namely 
2000 drachmae of the Imperial silver coinage, which sum I have received immediately 
from hand to hand . . . ; and I guarantee the houses free from public and private debts 
and unaffected by persons' property-returns or any other claims, the right resting with 
you to cede to others and to manage and dispose of them as you choose. This contract, 
written by me, Papontos, in my own hand without erasure or insertion, is valid as though 
publicly registered. The ist year of Gains Pescennius Niger Justus Augustus, Pauni 20. 
Being therefore desirous that the authentic bond should be publicly registered I offer 
the prescribed 12 drachmae, in order that the regulations concerning publication may 
not apply to me (?), and that a single copy may be published, and request you to take this 
authentic bond bearing my attestation Uiat it is the autograph of Papontos and register 
it together with this petition at the Library of Hadrian • . •" ' 

3. cV Tov : in 486. 3 cV should also be read instead of fra(pa). 

6. ypaintm{tivs) iearaXoy[f lov : this no doubt was also the position of Hephaestion 
in 486. 8 and Flavins Aurelius in B. G. U. 578. 8. The KaraKoftlop was presumably at 

22. ^pacni looks Uke the termination of a place name. 

23-4. Ka6apas\ . . . anh atroypa<f>rJ9 : cf. 677 icaBap6v (a share of a hoUSe) dird (kroypa^^ff 
ndarjt ml an6 y«wfiy\ias) Paaiktiajg Ka\ ovaiaKtjs Ka\ Trcarrhs tVhvf, 

27-8. X®[p(ff aXft^oTOff] jrai intypa<l>ij£ : cf. B. G. U. 666. 3 1, 7 1 7. 24, &C. 

31-2. This is an obscure passage, the difficulties being increased by a slight un- 
certainty concerning the reading of /««, which is followed in the original by something 
having the appearance of a tall v. To read fuw is unsatisfactory because the c does 
not seem to have been touched, and we prefer to suppose that the tail of the ^ of 
Xfi/xSypa^y in 1. 30, which is immediately above, descended into the line below and 
was cut off by a curved cross-stroke, so producing the effect of a v. With fuw, supposing 
that were intended, the meaning would be ' because it (the x*H^P°4^) ^o^s not comprise 
my dtturroXa/'; and the words may be construed in a somewhat similar sense with the 
more probable reading fu 'because I do not possess the orders for publication,' the 
reference to the buurroKal being in either case quite unexplained. On the view adopted 

O a 


in our translation the buurrokai irrpl dvifioaiwr€ias may be supposed to have prescribed certain 
penalties or disabilities if the form of procedure followed by the petitioner was neglected. 

720. Request for a Guardian. 

2i'S X 9«8 cm. A.D. 247. Plate VII. 

A petition in Latin addressed to the praefect, Claudius Valerius Firmus, 
by a woman named Aurelia Ammonarion, that he would appoint a particular 
person as her guardian in accordance with the Ux lulia et Titia. This measure, 
which is supposed to have been passed in B. C. 31, empowered the praefects 
of provinces to assign guardians to women and minors who were without them. 
Appended to the document, which is signed in Greek by the petitioner and her 
proposed guardian, is the reply of the praefect making the appointment as 
desired. The rarity of accurately-dated specimens of Latin cursive gives the 
papyrus a considerable palaeographical interest. 

\Pf{audio) Valeria Firnifi praef{ecto) Aegiyptt) 
ab Aurelia {e} Amnu[nario. 
rogo domine des ini\hi 
auctorem Aurel{ium) P'Julammonem 
5 e lege lulia Titia ^/ ....[.• . 

dat{um) do{minis) na{stris) Philippo Aug{us/o) ii fj 
Philippo Caesaris c[o(n)s{ulibus). 

2nd hand [A^uptiKui 'A/i/icoydpioy [intSiSoiKa. 
3rd hand [A]vpri\[a n\ovTd/i/j[(Oi>y €i8oK& tQ 

10 [8€]^au 
4th hand (ft-oi/y) * TOpL i. [ 

5th hand, guo ne al[. 

adeat Pl\ulammonefn 
e leg{e) Iul{ia) et [Titia auctorem 
15 do. (6th hand?) r^/. 

6. d°^* /iV Pap. 7. 1. Caesare. 9. 1. Avp^Xior. 

*To Claudius Valerius Firmus, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelia Ammonarion. 
I beg, my lord, that you will grant me as my guardian Aurelius Plutammon in accordance 
with the lex lulia Titia . . . Dated in the consulship of our lords Philippus Augustus 

721. CONTRACTS 197 

for the and time and Phifippus Caesar. (Signed) I, Aurelia Ammonarion, have presented 
the petidon. I, Aurelius Plutammon, assent to the request. The 4th year, Tubi 10. 
(Endorsed) In order that . . . may not be absent, I appoint Plutammon as guardian in 
accordance with the lex Itdia tt TUicu Received by me.' 

I. Valerius Firmus is already known as praefect at this time from P. Amh. 72 

iA.D. 246) and 81 (a.d. 247). With regard to the date of P. Amh. 72 Wilcken considers 
Archw^ IL p. 127) that the regnal year should be read as $r instead of y, as in our text ; 
but we still hold that y is right and that the facsimile, so far from throwing any doubt 
upon our reading, thoroughly confirms it. 

5. lege lulia Titia : cf. Gains, Inst i. § 185 si cut nullus omnino tutor sit, ei datur 
in urbe Roma ex lege Atilia , , . in provinciis vero a praesidihus provinciarum ex lege 
lulia et Titia. In the official signature below (1. 14) the more usual and probably more 
correct form lulia et Titia is used. The et has sometimes been regarded as a reason 
for supposing that there were two leges, a Julia and a Titia, but the conclusion is by no 
means necessary. 

Of the mutilated word at the end of the line the first letter may be a, e, 1', x, or /, 
and the second a^ r, m, », or x. 


721. Sale of Crown Land. 

tS X i6-5 cm. A.D. 13-14. 

An offer addressed by two persons to Gaius Seppius Rufus, perhaps 
idiologus, for the purchase of 19 arourae of land which had reverted to the 
State and was at the time uncultivated, at the price of 1 2 drachmae per aroura. 
The document follows, so far as it goes, the same formula as P. Amh. 68. 17-241 
which Mitteis is no doubt right in explaining, not as a sale in the strict sense, 
but as an example of emphyteusis or hereditary lease {Zeitschr. Savigny-St. 
1901, pp. 151 sqq.) — a custom for which we now have evidence in Egypt as early 
as the second century B. C. (cf. P. Tebt. I. 5. 12). That this is the true nature of 
the transaction, in spite of the use of the term iirrjffaa^ai, is shown both by the 
lowness of the price — in P. Amh. 68. 21, 20 drachmae, here only 12 — and by 
the provision in the Amherst papyrus for an annual rent. Cf. 885, which is 
a similar offer for the ' purchase ' of land addressed to the same official as 721, 
and P. Amh. 97. The document was never completed, blank spaces being left 
for some of the dates. 


iraph noXi/juoyo^ rov Tp6(f^vo7 Kal [Ap^iKdov 

Pov\6fi€da {oy^traaOai iv T&i 'O^vpvyy^^trriL iirh 

ijToXSyou Pa<nXiKrJ9 &>f roD (Irot/f) Kata[a]p[o^ KXifjpcuy €-. 

5 nl Tov (irovji) Kataapo? dy€iX\riiiiy<»y koI d(fi6p[iiii\y 

y^yov&rav Kal K\^poi>p r&v Icoy roO dveiXKri/iiywv • 

Kcu airov (irov?) Ka[<rapo9 dv€iKKrip,€V<ov irXiiv Upas eh {:a[/Mroiy (?) 

TOV hiivTos rvrdprov Kal T€<ra'apaK6arov ?roi;y KattrapoSy [6 /liy 
noXi/KOP w€pl O&a-fiiv Kal Tenoviv Tf][s] dva> TOTr[a]gx[^y 

lo dpoT6p(a9) 8€Kdir€VT€, / dpovpHai) i€, b Sk 'ApxiX[ao9 n€pl t§9 

0/ioia'€(l>a> ToirapjdJas) dpovpHfti) ritraapeSi / dpovp{aC^ [5, / dpovp(ai) 1$, 
€0* c» napmSu^OivT^s rai&ra? Siaypd'^OfJ^ev els rfjy inl r&y t6- 
ircDV [SrJl/jLoa-^av rpdire^ay rfjy KeK^Xcvapiyrjy ripfiv iKdcrrri9 
dpovp[as) [dpYv(p(ov) {8pa)(jiit9)] ScKdSvo, l^o/i€v Sk €& rflv TOT^rwy dvon 
yeayiiy Kal Ka- 

15 [T€pya(r(ay driXeiay ijrrji rpia dnh tov [^laiSvros /id (Irot/r) Kataapos 

5. 1. aM€ihffifi€imv ; 80 in 1. 7. 

' To Gaius Seppius Rufus from Polemon son of Tryphon and Archelaus son of . . . 
We wish to purchase in the Oxyrhynchite nome of the Crown land returned as unpro- 
ductive up to the . . . year of Caesar, from the holdings which were confiscated in the . • . 
year of Caesar and became unfruitful and the holdings confiscated up to and including the 
. . . year of Caesar, exclusive of temple land, for cultivation in the coming 44th year of 
Caesar — namely Polemon at Thosbis and Tepouis in the upper toparchy fifteen arourae, 
total 16 arourae, and Archelaus at ... in the toparchy of Thmoisepho, four arourae, total 
4 arourae, total 19 arourae, with the understanding that on these being assigned to us we 
shall pay into the local State-bank the price ordered for each aroura, 1 2 drachmae of silver, 
and shall have for their reclamation and cultivation immunity from taxation for three years 
from the coming 44th year of Caesar . . / 

I. For Seppius Rufus cf. Wessely, Pap, Script Graec. Specim. no. 8, and P. BriL Mus. 
276, which shows that he was of higher rank than strategus. 

4. v^roX^v /Sao-iXix^r: xmSKoyw and rb imSKoyov are terms frequently used in the 
Tebtunis papyri to describe Crown land out of cultivation ; cf. P. Tebt I. p. 540. The 
only other example of this use of the word in the Roman period is P. Amh. 68. 

4-5. [leXij^ir] . . . 6p€tXXjjiUpw : cf. P. Tebt I. 61 (^). 74 &c. and P. Amh. 68. 18, which 
can now be restored on the analogy of the present passage lekrfpnv . . . avtykiffifutwy Kt{\ 
a(ft6p»v fcal (?)•.],.. ro>ir (p>erhaps axpflfrrtoi) y^yow6Titiv» 

7. trkffy Uoas is apparently to be connected with wvi^o-curtfai rather than mthniiiiimv. 

722. CONTRACTS 199 

The saleable land vwoKAyw /Sao-iXuajff is regarded as including both the confiscated ffX$po« 
and certain Uph yfj which must also have reverted to the government. 

12. vap€A9txB€VT€s ravrasi cf. P. Amh. 68. ao, where irapadctx^^^ [ravjroff is no doubt 
to be read, P. Tebt. 79. 16, &c. 

13. r^y ffciec[Xcv(r/i/yi;v riikJi» : cf. P. Amh. 68. 20 r^i^ f^'KtvaBuaa^ ff^9^ vir& Aovicaov 
'louXtov [o]vi7ir[rciyov rolv 4ycfuSi{o]f. 

14-5. The supplements are taken from P. Amh. 68. 21. Other conditions on the 
lines of P. Amh. 68 presumably followed. 886 concludes o(io> ra-umcXai ? . . .1 col rocr 
ypafiftartwn tMaBai fjun rot{ff . • . n«pl rav]raff xpi7fuirMrfuyvr, and Something of this kind 

apparently underlies P. Amh. 68. 23-4. 

722. Emancipation of a Slave. 

24*3 X 10 cm. A.D. 91 or 107. 

This document, which contains a formal emancipation of a female slave, 
drawn up before the agoranomi and concluding with an acknowledgement of 
the ransom, is of great interest as being the first specimen of its class from 
Egypt which js prior to the introduction of the constitutio Antonina^ and 
illustrating the differences between Graeco-Egyptian and Roman law on the 
subject of manumission. Of the two previously known parallels, B. G. U. 96, 
which is a mere fragment, belongs to the third century and the Papyrus 
Edmondstone (facsimile in Young's Hieroglyphics^ ii, Plate 46 ; text in Curtius, 
Afuc. Delph. App. i, Wessely, Jahresber, des k. k. Staaisgym, in Hernals, xiii, 
pp. 47-8) to A. D. 354. Since the publications of the latter papyrus are some- 
what inaccessible, we append the text of it on p. 202. Other papyri concerning 
the emancipation of slaves are 716, 728, a similar but much shorter example 
of a second century manumission, 48-0 and 840, which are letters to the 
agoranomi authorizing them to liberate slaves. The ends of lines are lost 
throughout 722, but can in part be restored either from the context or from 
a comparison with another and quite complete specimen of an emancipation, 
written in the reign of Commodus, which we opportunely found in January, 1904. 
The most striking feature of 722 is the circumstance that it is concerned, not 
with the emancipation of an individual whose status was entirely that of a slave, 
but with a joint manumission by two brothers of the third part of a slave who 
as regards the other two-thirds had already been made free ; cf. the parallel case 
in Tie and, as it now appears, in P. Edmondstone 6. That the previous owner 
of the f was a different person from the two owners of the J is not stated 
directly but is in the light of 716 likely enough. It is also noticeable that the 


ransom is paid, not by the slave herself or by a banker, but by a private 
individual, perhaps her prospective husband, and that a distinction is drawn 
between the Xvrpa paid to the owner and a small sum in silver which probably 
went to the State ; cf. note on 1. 19. 

"Ercvs SeKdrou AinroKpdrop[o9 KaCaapo? Aoiuriavov 

S€fiaarov FepiiaviKov *Tir€[pfi€p€Taiov 

kiraycl(jiiv<ov) (and hand) <r S€Pa(arff} (1st hand) fifjiyh?) Kaurap^tov 
^nayd(jihwy) (and hand) 7 ^€/3a(oT^) (ist hand) iv 'O- 

ivpf6y\<ov tt6\u t§9 S'qPatS[os in dyopavi^ 
5 /jLcov Vaiiiitonv rpi&v [ 

A<l)€iKav k{v]\€v6kpav imh Ata r\rjv "HXtov 'A^iXXeds 

Jbs {h&y) K fii<ro9 /i€X()(pcii9 p[aKp(mp6(ra>iro9 

[oiS(XJ)) fi]€Tcoir^ iii<r<o Koi Sapa'n[ds i? {h&u) . /iia'09 

[p]lX[C\p(ii>9 /laKpoirpSawTTOS ov{\fi) 

ID [. . d]piar€p[. dfi^&r^poi rod 

^Aii]iJMv(ov iirjTpb? SapanovTOf [ 

[T&]y dn *0^vpiy)(<ov ir^XecDf [kv dyvt^ rh 4- 

['!rdp])(oy avToT? i^ taov rptrov pS[po9 Ttj? i^airrj- 

[\€v]0€p(opiyrjs Karit rh dfXXo ^Ijioipov Boi- 
15 Xi;; *AiToXKmvouTO^ &? (iT&v) Kq" pia[ii9 /leXixpcoro^ 

[pa^pcnrpoiTcmou oi/Xy) iroSl S[€^i^ 

i^a'n'rj\€vO€p»pivrjs {ToXdirrwu) 8[,, 

[. .]i^ r&y ToO dn^XevOepov/ielyov • • . • rplrov 

\l1kpov\9 dpyvptov kiTLfrfipov 8pa[x//L&v 

20 [T]^T]pci>fi6\ov Kal &v ThatcTcu [. . • . 'A^iXXei 

KcH SapaiTf *HpaK\a9 Tpi$^i/o[f rod •••••.•• 

Iirirphs Taovvw^f^pio^ naY€(ri[ dirh r^r 

[a]vTrjs ir6X€«Df cbf {ir&v) \a iii<rc[9 peX^xp^^ 

fiaKp(mp6<rc»iro9 oiJ(XJ)) {trrip y6(yv) S€^[iiv Xurpo^v 
25 dpyvptov S^PaaroO yo/it<rfia[T09 Spa^^fi&v 

8iaKoata>p xoXkov Ta\dyrtio[v 

^(^iktcoy, cAk i^Svro^ r^ *Ay[iK\^T ov^ dfXX^ 

[if]tr\p aArov drraiT-qaiv irou\la'6aL iraph r§s i4iroX- 

[X]a>i^oi}rof oifSk r&v ^^[ap avrrjs r&v wpoKH- 

722. CONTRACTS 201 

30 [ii^fivtdv XHrrpciiy ot/d* ini^ 

yvdHrriip rrjs iX€V0€p^a'€<o9 

ToO ner€^<rio9 firirphs [ dirh r^y aiJr^y 

ir^XecDf &s {kr&v) ji ij[i<ro9 fieXlj^s fiaKpo^ 
irpSawTTOS oi{\fi) dirnK[jniiJL(if iv dyvif 

35 r^ airrji. (snd hand) ilx'^^^^ 

X^pair&Ti rii[v iXcvOipmxnv 
70D Tptrov [fiipou^ Soi6Xrj9 
'A7roXoyoD7[o9 Koi diri^a 
40 rh Xirpa ^[pyvptou 8pa)(ijAits) 


On the verso 

iirayo(jiiva>p) <r [ 

16. fr of frcdi corr. from d. 36. 1. mnolifnai, 39. !• *AiroXXMM>GT{or« 

'The loth year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus, on the 6th 
intercalary day of Hyperberetaeus, dies Augustus, which is the 6th intercalary day of the 
month Caesarius, dies Augustus, at Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid, before three agoranomi 
called Psammis, Achilleus, aged about 20 years, of middle height, fair, having a long face 
and a scar on the middle of his forehead, and Sarapas, aged about . . . years, of middle 
height, fair, having a long face and a scar on his left . • . , both sons of . . . son of 
Ammonius, their mother being Sarapous daughter of ... , all of Oxyrhynchus, have set 
free under sanction of Zeus, Earth, and Sun (the deed being drawn up in the street) the 
third part which they jointly own of the slave who has been freed as regards the other two- 
thirds, ApoUonous, aged about 26, of middle height, fair, having a long face and a scar 
on the right foot, . . . for . . • drachmae 4 obols of coined silver and the ransom paid to 
Achilleus and Sarapas by Heraclas son of Tryphon son of . . . , his mother being Taonnophris 
daughter of ... of the said city, aged about 31, of middle height, fair, having a long face 
and a scar above his right knee, namely 200 drachmae of Imperial silver coin and . . . 
talents 1000 drachmae of copper ; Achilleus or any one else on his behalf being forbidden 
to make any demand of the aforesaid ransom from Apollonous or her assigns, or to . • . 
The certifier of the manumission is . . • son of Pete^sis, his mother being • • . , of the said 
city, aged about 40, of middle height, fair, having a long face and a scar upon his . • • shin, 
m the same street. 

' I, Achilleus, have with my brother Sarapas effected the emancipation of the third 
part of the slave Apollonous, and I have received the ransom, two hundred drachmae of 
silver . . / 


I. Since the papyrus must on palaeographical grounds be assigned to the end of the 
first or the early part of the second century, the coincidence of a 6th intercalary day with 
the loth year of an emperor called Germanicus fixes the reign as that of either Domitian 
or Trajan. The supplement at the end of L i is in any case long compared with the 
lo letters which are missing in L a, and Domitian is therefore preferable. 

6. Cf. the similar beginning of P. Edmondst 6 sqq. For Am T^v "UXiov, cf. 48. 6, &c. 

12. cV ayvi^ is Supplied from the newly foiind emancipation (cf, introd.J; cf. «V dyui^] 
rg avrrn in 11. 34-5. We are inclined to think that this formula, which so far is only known 
at Oxyrhynchus, regularly implies the execution of the document before the agoranomi, 
who are mentioned much less frequently in Oxyrhynchus contracts than elsewhere. 

16-^. The newly found emancipation proceeds straight from the description of the 
slave to the mention of the ofiyCptop arlarjfiov corresponding to L 19, and owing to the 
lacunae it is not clear whether the sum mentioned in L 17 is the ransom of the whole 
slave or of the f previously set free. On the whole we think the latter hypothesis- is more 
likely. The talents are in either case probably copper. 

19. apyvplov hriatiyuov; the newly found emancipation has apy. cirio*. dpaxti&v dcra koL hv 
TtTOKTM vvip avrov (sc. the slave) r^ 6co>vt (the owner) . . • Xvrp»i^ dpy, ^pax* irtvTaKO<ri»Vy on 
the analogy of which we have supplied Xvrpav in 1. 24. It is clear from that papyrus that 
a distinction was drawn between the payment in dpyvptov iniaripov and the ransom paid to 
the owner, and from 48 and 49 in which the same amount of apyvptov imaripop, 10 
drachmae, is coupled with different sums expressed in copper, there would seem to have 
been a normal charge of 10 drachmae in addition to the ransom, in spite of 722. 19-20, 
where the amount of dpy. imtr, cannot be 10 drachmae. The divergence of 722 at this 
point may be due to the fact that it is concerned with the emancipation of only part 
of a slave. To whom these to drachmae were paid is not made clear, but it is probable 
that the State in some, form was the recipient. Nowhefe in connexion with these 
emancipations under Graeco-Egyptian law is there a mention of the vicesima libertatis 
levied under Roman law, which appears in B. G, U, 96. 8 (r^v [c2o>]^<iap uKwrrr^ ; but if, 
as we are now disposed to think, the status of the persons who wrote 48-8 was that of 
farmers of the iyKvaXtop and 48-0 stand towards such documents as 722 in the same kind 
of relation as 241-^ towards contracts for sale or mortgage, there must have been a tax 
upon the emancipation of slaves apart from the 10 drachmae apyvplov minituw. 

Papyrus Edmondstonk* a.d. 354. 

ftiroi>( ) {ntaTt[la\s t&p btattor&v ^p&v KtiParapriov Airyowrtov to { itai K»varttPTiou rou 

tin<l>apfardTov tLata-apos to y 
Tvj3t i( TTJt ty MiKTiovos, iv *'EXt<fHattivr)\i\ frA» rrj^ Hvta Brffiaidos. 
Avpijkia Ttfpovnipov Ilaaftijtot fuirp^s Tatvnaxyovpjtms anh *lSX(^aPTiprif wSK€»s furh 

[r]oO KVpiov avnjf dpdp6s Alprjkiov AwpoBtov lipf^pov dim Ttjs avTrjt troKtcts A^pi^X/y 

5 iujfrp6t Tatrafi&pos Ka\ TyaXgri eic prjrphs Oaritnos leai (r)j TauTi7(s') Buyatpi Alprjki^ Aovcrig 

fun dovkoi(i) irntp rov hripdXKovTos fiipovs x^^P'^^' 6fkoKoy& iKovalus icai avBaipirtas nai 
dp€Tavorfrto9 a^uccMit vpBs tXtvB^povs Tx>ri tniPakkovrot pot ptpovs vn6 Trjp Rci2 Ovpapop kot 

t{o]i) noptXtrifjLOPOs Oiov iXBdprog tls f/ic dn6 Kkrjpovopias r^r prjrpds pov dir6 rov pvp cVl 

TOP dnoPTa xp^pop 

728. CONTRACTS 203 

Kal awff &r iimhfi^frBi fioi Karh XP^*^* cvkmoc koI trrofyyfjs Iri rt jcol imfipt<riat* p€ntirB9 

10 Ror^ r[&] vpoKtifAtPw ftov fitfios KoBm wpotivop Ka\ vtiutrBt th ott i^ Povhirt nSirovr 

Koi oyfiriX^^iffTtfr, ffvdoxcty y^ ical ir€ldt<rBiu c/it n)y iXtvBtpovvra roTv iXtvBipoviuwois €ls 
r^yfte [rli^y iktvBipwrw fmur rotf iKfv&tpovfUvoit KoBitt vpofkbfjKovTai leol roif cf avro»y 
ffVo/AcyroJit cirf M ^Xc/ocff TtKPOtg ctrc M Inpoit tigy6vois* ii^€ yii^p olr ^Av icnfoi^o-^ r/x((iry) 
fu;[d(vl] waptvfH<rii firfitfua crrcv^f r axttXvror ^oroi r^f dovXf tar, col /u) tf^artu dc /ii;devl Tv»r 
15 c/A«09 Kkripoif6/uo¥ &ira({m\&s oyrcXcyriir fiou ravrj; t^ €vvtPtii^ mpH fufitp^ xarti fjLtfdtpa Tp6trov 

ca[t] aMi diuHP6fuvos rat oftotfiiit 4kc»» kcH frcirurftci^ Ifitmf clr n^vdc r^v t\fv$€piay ijvnwp 
t&€faiif Kvpiwf Koi ptPaiap AirXfjp ypaxjitUrop vavraxov cirf0€po/ia^v iffT xmoypai^t ^fiou £uapo- 
64m) rov Mip^ avr^r frpdf aLnvUtv vfA&p a(nl>dk€uuf, Ka\ tntptorrjOtia'a iafiokdyrjtra, 
ao (2nd hand) Av/njXui Ttipounipov Haa-fajfros ff irpoKfipftnj tBiptiP rffv eXcv^fp(ay Km tvdoKw 

fracTi rois ivywypa^iUvoit 
Off irptficctrm. AC/ii7AM>f A»p66tof 2ipi^vov 6 vpoytypanfupof avrfp avr^s (Tvptarifp rj yvvaud 

pjov fcat Hypay^a 
vntp mnijt ypdfiftara fu) fldtf^lrft, (3rd hand) A^/n/Xior Tipuraiit 'Ap^varos paprvpSt, 

(4th hand) Alpi^Xtos 'Ap/uopiov 
^wcparovs paprvpn, (5th hand) Avp^Xios ^vravclas 'Apravlov papTvp&, (6th hand) Av- 

^Xiof Kv/uXXoff Uarffriov paprvpm, 
(7th hand) AvprjKws Tip6$€os *AiroXX«»Wov an6 npotfrrmrwf 'EXc^ayttyijff papTvp&, 

5. TniXTri : or perhaps TToX^ifrt. 6. 1. /mv for pm. 9* 1. /ycdrifi(r^c. Final € of 

p€Wf<r6t corr. from a; 1. (r)/»cirraAif ? 10. 1. wipurBai . . . fiovkiiaB^, II. 1. tktvBipowrav, 

12. 1. ffpodcd^Xwroi, 16. L cWdfifoy. 1 7. 1. afuifiopivrf. 22. 1. cidvidf . . • ^Apipmvtot, 

TwwBtU can be read for Tmo-acir. 

723. Emancipation of a Slave. 

17.3 X 21*2 OIL A.D. I38-161. 

This document, recording the formal emancipation of a female slave, follows 
the same formula as 722, but is simpler and more compressed. A good deal 
is lost at the beginnings of the lines, including, unfortunately, the details con- 
cerning the Xvrpa ; but a comparison with 722 renders the general sense clear 
enough. Cf. the introd. to that papyrus. 

I ]^ETom AinoKparSpos Kaiaapot Tirov AiKiov ^ASptavoO *Atrrci>p(yov S^y 
fiaaroO EvaePoOs (2nd hand) AHarpov a Tdfii a (ist hand) iv 
*0^vp&y)(<ov ir6\€i rfj? OffPaCSos 


2 €ir' AyopavSfKov d<f>eiK€v iXevOipay iwh Aia Trjv "HXiov ] Aio- 

S6pov ToD 'AyaOeivou firiTph^ T<rc€2 Okuvo? ^HpaKXeCSov 

3 30 letters an ^O^vp^y^cav ir^Xeoof kv dyvia Tfi]v iirdp)([ov]acLy oirrQ 

oiKoy€vrj €K 5ot5Xi;y ArjfiriTpovTO^ 

4 So6Xrjy 50 letters jie • . [. yv]oDarfip rrj? cXevdc/KScrco)? Sapaniooy 

6 55 letters (and hand) Ay] {ir&v) v o[vXi)] iro3(i) dpiar^ep^) (ist hand) 

€1/ (iyt;£{( T^ avT§ (2nd hand) &i Xaipirjfjt(ovosi) rod ai>p (£X(Xoiy) 
6 50 letters ] 

I. OriPaidog Pap. 3. vnapxovtrav Pap. 5. oyvta Pap. 

2. ToC seems to have been omitted before *HpaicXc(doiv The name To-cc/ occurs also in 
76. 5 fti/rp^r Tercet KoXX/ov. 

4. The vestiges following ]3« possibly represent the yv of yvoHrnip, the intervening space 
being accounted for by the junction at this point of two selides. Shorter blank spaces 
have been left in the corresponding part of the two preceding lines. In that case tartv] W 
yvwrnip should be read ; but the traces do not suit y» particularly well, and there is no carty 
dc in 496. 16 where a yvtoarrip is mentioned at the end of a contract. A description of the 
slave and perhaps the amount of the Xvrpa were given at the beginning of this line (cf. 722. 
15 sqq.); but ] dixa is not a possible reading. 

5. After avv Sk{\oiij the papyrus not improbably proceeded cVl r^r r/KuxX/ov ; cf. 96. 2 
(corr. by Wilcken) 6 avv aX(Xocr) M r5(f) §vKVKk[iov]. This restoration would accord very 
well with our present explanation of the position occupied by the writers of 48 and 49 
(cf. 722. 19, note); but what exactly dm implies here is uncertain. 

724. Apprenticeship to a Shorthand- Writer. 

18.3x21.3 cm. A.D. 155. 

Contract whereby an ex-cosmetes of Oxyrhynchus apprenticed his slave 
to a shorthand -writer for two years to be taught to read and write shorthand, 
the teacher receiving 120 drachmae in all. The contract was drawn up by an 
unprofessional scribe, and the language is often confused. 

IIa[v]e\coTrj9 6 Kal Havdpri^ t&v KeKoafJLfiTevK&roav Tfjs *0^upvy^€iT&y 
Tr6X€<09 Siii FefieXXov (f>(Xov 'AnoXXcovlto a-riiiLoypdijxp yaipeiv. (rvvi<rTrj<rd <roL 
XaipdfifKova SoOXoy irphs pdOrjaiv aTjp^Coov a>v eniaraTai 6 vl69 <rov 
AL[o]vijaios €7r2 \p6vov irrj SHo dni rod €j/c<rr«Toy /irfvis ^a/i€ya)6 tov 


724. CONTRACTS 205 

5 6KT<oKai8€KdTov h'ov? 'AvTa>vii/ov Kal<rapo9 toD tcvpiov /ii<r6ov tov trvnw^ifm 
yrjfiivov irpjy dXX^Xovs Apyvptov Spaxji&y iKariv cficocrt xpaph ioprir 
K&Vy k^ &v i(T\t9 riiv Ttpdn-qv S6atv kv Spayjials T€a'<rapdKOPTa, rfjv 8i 
Sevripav Xiy^^ tov naiShs av€i\ri<f^TOS rh KO/i(VTdf3[i]oy SXov iv Spa- 
X[/«]ary T[€aa']apdKOVTa^ rffv Sk Tptrriv X^yfropai inl riXu rod yjpopov tqv 
10 wai8i9 €AC nairrhs X&yov ne^ov ypd<f>ovTos koX dvayHvd>a[Kov]TOt dpipirrm 
riy {Sk] Xoiirhs 8pa\pics r^atrapdKovra. ihv Sk €vto9 tou x\p]^^^^ avrhv 
diraprtcrjis oAk iKSi^opcu rijv irpoK^ipivqv 7rpo0€a'p[l]ay, ovk i^Svro? 
poi iirrhs rov yjpSvov rhv nalSa drroinravt irapap^vu 8i a[6\i p€T& [rhy XP^^^^ 

iky dpyrjiTQ ^pipas ^ prjya^. {irovs) iri AuTOKpdropos Kataapo^ Ttrov 
AlXtov *A8pLavov 
15 ^AvTCDvelvov S^fiaaroO Eva-efiovs ^apevcbO ۥ 

3. a of aov corr. from ft, 7* x of dpaxfuiir corr. from y. 9. 1. X7^c. 

( of cied(£o/iai corr. from x* ^4- V of rjfupas rewritten. 

'Panechotes also called Panares, ex-cosmetes of Oxyrhynchus, through his friend 
Gemellus, to Apollonius, writer of shorthand, greeting. I have placed with you my slave 
Chaerammon to be taught the signs which your son Dionysius knows, for a period of two 
years dating from the present month Phamenoth of the i8th year of Antoninus Caesar the 
lord at the salary agreed upon between us, 120 silver drachmae, not including feast-days; 
of which sum you have received the first instalment amounting to 40 drachmae, and 
you will receive the second instalment consisting of 40 drachmae when the boy has learnt 
the whole system, and the third you will receive at the end of the period when the boy 
writes fluently in every respect and reads faultlessly, viz. the remaining 40 drachmae. 
If you make him perfect within the period, I will not wait for the aforesaid limit ; but it is 
not lawful for me to take the boy away before the end of the period, and he shall remain 
with you after the expiration of it for as many days or months as he may have done 
no work. The 1 8th year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus 
Pius, Phamenoth 5.' 

6. x^/J'ff iofyriK&p : sc. ^fitp&i^ (cf. 725. 36-7), though the phrase is out of place. 

8. KoiuPTdp[i\oif : a Graecized form of commeniarium seems to be intended, though the 
doubtful II is more like Xo. 

1 1-3. The clause ovk i^prot K,rX, which is regularly found in contracts of apprentice- 
ship (cf. e. g. 725. 63-6), comes in somewhat awkwardly here after the clause iav de ivrhs ksX. 
The meaning is that if the boy was perfect in less than two years, his owner would not 
insist on his staying with the teacher unless the teacher wished to keep him, but the boy's 
owner was prevented from taking him away before the boy was perfect and so evading the 
payment of the second and third instalments. 


725. Apprenticeship to a Weaver. 

30*7 XII cm. A.D. 183. 

A contract between Ischyrion and Heraclas, in which the former apprentices 
to the latter a boy called Thonis, probably the ward of Ischyrion, for five years, 
to be taught the trade of weaving. Arrangements are made for the provision 
of wages (after two years and seven months) and clothes for Thonis by Heraclas 
on an ascending scale, and for the case of Thonis' absence from his work for 
more than the so days allowed for holidays. Cf. 275, a similar contract with 
a weaver written 120 years previously, upon which the supplements in 11, 1-5 
are based. 

^OiioKfyyovo'iv oXX^Xoif *Ia]y(yptmv *Hpa8{wyo9 

\jirirphs dn '0£v]p6y)((»y n6\€ci>9 Kol 

^HpcucXa^ Sapairta>po9 to]v koI Aiovros 'HpoKXcf- 
S[o]u /flrjrph^ dirh] rrjs air^? n6\€<09 

[k\§] rhv r({0 ]••[•••] dSeXfqv 

. [.] . Of O&i^iy d]<j>^\[iKa n]gi9 [/«]rfdi;<ny r^y drj- 

X[o]uiiiin]9 [rcJxi^ff dwh V€Oiirji[v(as rod] i^tj^ 

p[ti\yh9 $a£0[i] inl \p6vov irtf ircfiTc, K]al nap- 
10 i^€i avrhv vpoa^SpdHovra r^ SiSaaKdXf 

irrl riv 8riXc[6n€]yov XP[i]wv Kaff iKd^miv 

iipipav dnh di^aroKrii] ^[X/ov] iiixpi SAinm, 

frotodtnra irdvi\a rh iwiTa)(0]ri<r6ii€ya [a]iT^ 

iirb ToO airrod l{LSaa'K£K]w &t lir\ r&v ijiot" 
IS ^y /laOfiT&y, [Tp€<f>6ii\€voy inrh roO 'loyy^ 

[pC^vo^. ic[a2 r& p,\v\ frp&ra (rti SHo 

Kol pfjva^ iirrh rod rptrov hiovrov 

oiSiv 8wr€i imkp /iKrOoO roG frai8hs 6 ^Hpa- 

K\a^^ Toh Sk XoiiroLS /ii^ai niyre toO av- 
20 rod Tptrau iyiatnod xopriyfia^i i ^Hpa* 

icXa; iirkp p.urO&v rod airroO /laOi^roO 

KoriL prjya Spayjihs S^KdSvo ic[a]2 r& r€- 

725. CONTRACTS 207 

rdptif hiavT^ 6110(a)? Koric /irjva 

im\p fii<r0&y Hpayjihs SeKd^^ koI r^ 
25 TriiiwTtp ipiavT^ 6iiota>9 Karh firj- 

va Spayjiat eficoo-t Tiaaapa^t Kal KaTaaK&h 

d(ru i *HpaKXa9 r^ airr^ jiaOrjT^ r^ /ilp 

iyear&Ti T^rdprfjf Kal eiKoar^ iru 

^i]T&va A^iov Spayji&v SeKde^, r^ [81 
30 lai6vTL K€ (crei) tr^pov yiT&va d^iov S[par 

XftAv €(Koa't, Kal [r]^ k^t (^rex) ijiouos dKkt^y 

X<rS[i^]a d^iov SpayjtJ&v €t[K\o<n T€[<r(rdpa>y, 

ic[a]i tS kC (?T€i) AWov yfir&va [X^iov {{payji&u 

e&oo-f 6Krd>j koI r^ Kri (&€i) 6fiol<os dXX[ov] )(£r£- 
35 ya d^iov 8payji&v TpidKOvra Mo. dp- 

yrjirei Si 6 iraTs c/y \6you iopr&v Kar iro? 

^fiipa? ^tKoai, oiS^yh? iKKpovo/iivov 

T[&]y fuaO&v rovrwy d^ oS yjpSvijfu ihv 

40 Tw dpy^aji [i) da']0€V'^a^ i) draKT^OTj If 

81 dXXrjy Ti^ic at\T(av ^fiipa? cirJ riy 

[(a']a9 €9r(£i^ayic€[r] vapi^u airrhu i 'Itrxypt 

mu r^ Si8a<rK(i^X]f ^/lipa? napaiihov- 

ra Kal 7roiovpT[a] irdvra KaOins irp6K€iTcu 
46 X^P^^ iiurOoO, Tp€<p6ii€Poy inri roO airod 

'I(rxvp((»vo9i 8iit rh enl To&rots iardaOai. 

6 [8\i *HpaKXa? eiSoK&v to6toi9 waai Kal iK 

8u8d^€iv riv iiaOfjTfjp riju SriXoviii- 

vriv Ti)(yriy h T^ fr€tnra€Ti XP^^V 
50 icadcbp Kal aM? Intararai koL X^P^V^^^^V 

rot); nrjviaious p.i<r6oi>s KaOcbs irpSKU-- 

Tci(i] dnh Tov 6y86ov /iriyis roD rptrau iyiau- 

ToO. Kal iiil i^€ivai /iiiScvl airr&v vapor 

Palv€ty Ti r&y irpoKei/iivwy i) 6 irapafik^ 
55 iKTelai r^ hiihovn hnrdpLOu Spaxfi^^ 

iKarhv Koi els rh Sri/i6(nov rhs fear. KCpiov 

rh d/ioX&yripa. (Jlrovs) kS AiroKpdropos Kalaapos 


MdpKov Aiprjklov Kofifi68ou 'Avrcoylvov 
S^PaaTOv 'Apii€yiaKov MrfSiKoO HapOiKov 
60 XappariKov repfiaviKov M^ytaTOv SwQ K€, 

2nd hand *HpaK\a9 XapaiT{bovQi) tov K{ai) Aiovros riOeiiiai rd 
6po\&yrifia Kal €v8ok& iratn rois npoK{€iiiiyoisi). 
S&vLS i K{al) Moopovs ApOwvios typay^a 
inrlp aif(ToG) fif) €IS(6to9) ypd/ip^ara), 

16. T of cny corr. from f. 30. ttnovri Pap. 34, akX[op above the line. 35. 

(a of a^ioy corr. from do. 52. 17^001; corr 56. uras Pap. 63. s of fi»povs 

rewritten (?). 

' Ischyrion son of Heradion and . . ., of Oxyrhynchus, and Heraclas son of Sarapion 
also called Leon, son of Heraclides, his mother being . • ., of the said city, weaver, agree 
with each other as follows: — Ischyrion on the one part that he has apprenticed to 
Heraclas . . . Thonis, a minor, to be taught the art of weaving for a period of five years 
starting from the ist of next month, Phaophi, and will produce him to attend the teacher 
for the stipulated period every day from sunrise to sunset, performing all the orders that 
may be given to him by the said teacher on the same terms as the other apprentices, 
and being fed by Ischyrion. For the first 2 years and 7 months of the 3rd year Heraclas 
shall pay nothing for the boy's wages, but in the remaining 5 months of the said 3rd year 
Heraclas shall pay for the wages of the said apprentice 12 drachmae a month, and in 
the 4th year likewise for wages 16 drachmae a month, and in the 5th year likewise 
24 drachmae a month ; and Heraclas shall furnish for the said apprentice in the present 
24th year a tunic worth t6 drachmae, and in the coming 25th year a second tunic worth 
20 drachmae, and likewise in the 26th year another tunic worth 24 drachmae, and in 
the 27th year another tunic worth 28 drachmae, and likewise in the 28th year another tunic 
worth 32 drachmae. The boy shall have 20 holidays in the year on account of festivals 
without any deduction from his wages after the payment of wages begins ; but if he exceeds 
this number of days from idleness or ill-hesilth or disobedience or any other reason, 
Ischyrion must produce him for the teacher during an equivalent number of days, during 
which he shall remain and perform all his duties, as aforesaid, without wages, being fed by 
the said Ischyrion, because the contract has been made on these terms. Heraclas on the 
other part consents to all these provisions, and agrees to instruct the apprentice in the 
aforesaid art within the period of 5 years as thoroughly as he knows it himself, and to pay 
the monthly wages as above, beginning with the 8th month of the 3rd year. Neither party 
is permitted to violate any of the aforesaid provisions, the penalty for such violation being 
a fine of 100 drachmae to the party abiding by the contract and to the Treasury an equal 
sum. This agreement is valid. The 24th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius 
Commodus Antoninus Augustus Armeniacus Medicus Parthicus Sarmaticus Germanicus 
Maximus, Thoth 25. I, Heraclas son of Sarapion also called Leon, have made this 
contract and consent to all the aforesaid provisions. I, Thonis also called Morous, son 
of Harthonis, wrote for him as he was illiterate.' 

726. CONTRACTS 209 

72e, Appointment of a Representative. 

20x9-2 cm. A.D. 135. 

This is an agreement by which Apollonius authorizes another person to 
appear for him in some le^ proceedings in which he was concerned, being 
prevented by illness from attending in person ; cf. 97 and 261, which are 
contracts of the same kind. The document is incomplete, the name of the 
representative and the date not having been filled in. 

"Etov^ hv€€Ucai^Kdrov AvroKpdropos SiaXoyLafilSy, ainSO^v avv- 

Kadrapos Tp(i^i\apov ^ASpiavoD earaKivai rhy 

S^PaoTCv Tvp[i] kv 'O^vpvy- rhv (m\p ainrov \6yov iroirjo'S' 

y(€ov nSK€i r^y SriPatSos. ijio- 15 iitvov irepi r&v irpb^ aMv 

5 Xoyci 'A7roXkooyio9 *A7roXkoi>p[C]ov (riT'qOri(roiiSj/\<ov knt t€ tov 

ToO Ai[o]yipovs /irfrph? Tavexfo- Kparlcrrov ^y€/i[6yoy n€Tpa>ptov 

Tapiov rrj? [koI] Eirr€p7rij9 Aioyk- [Maii\€pT€(vov Koi tov kirKTrpar^- 

vovs dn *0^vpijy)(a>v irSXeoos [yo]v FeXKlov Bd[a]a'ov i) ic[a]2 €0* ir^ 

20 peaif KpiT&v K[al] irdvra iwiTcXi" 

dnh TTJ9 aMj9 fr6X€<09, kv dyvi^, aovra ir€pl t&v [icjari r^r (HiaTcunvy 

10 01$ Svvd/ifyo^ iC i[(r\Okvuav €i8oKU yhp kirl roihoi?, 

nXevtrai hrl [T]hv rod vofiod [Kvpla ij 6/ioXo]y(a. 

< The 19th year of the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus, Tubi , at 
Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid. Apollonius son of Apollonius son of Diogenes, his 
mother being Tanechotarion also called Euterpe, daughter of Diogenes, of Oxyrhjmchus, 
acknowledges to , of the said city (the contract taking place in the street), since 

he is unable through sickness to make the voyage to the assize of the nome, that he 
has forthwith appointed to represent him in the inquiry to be held against him 

before his highness the praefect Petronius Mamertinus or the epistrategus Gellius Bassus 
or other judges, and to carry out everything concerned with the trial ; for he gives his 
consent on these terms. The agreement is valid.' 

10. di* ^nr^Muof: cf. 261. 12 diik yi/vouceuiv wrBtvtunf, 

14. rhv tnnp avrovi SO uo doubt in 87. 3; the word after Nimbopa there is perhaps 
a patronymic. 

19. FcXX/ov BQ[a]Tov: Bassus is mentioned as epistrategus seven years earlier in 
237. vii. 22. 


121. Delegation of the Duties of a Guardian. 

33'3Xi6 ^f^' A.D. 154. 

This is a deed drawn up by two brothers, who were Roman citizens and 
owned property at Oxyrhynchus, authorizing an agent to act in their absence 
from Egypt for a nephew and niece whose guardians they were. The document, 
which is called a avyxcSpY^o-t?, is addressed to the archidicastes, whose official 
cognizance of the transaction was desired. Other instances of private contracts 
being sent to the archidicastes are 268, B. G. U. 729 and 741, the juristic 
significance of which is discussed by Gradenwitz, Einfuhrung^ pp. 91-2, and 
Mitteis, ArcAiVf I. p. 350. It is noticeable that, with the exception of 268, the 
persons concerned in all these cases are Roman citizens, and that the documents 
usually take the form of a a'vyx<ipri(r^9. The procedure here is apparently to be 
distinguished from that exemplified in 719 ; cf. introd. to that papyrus. 

I[.]/j[.]/i[« •]€« 'lailSyipov yevofiiyov i^rfyrjToG vl^ 

y^vo/iivip arpaTrjy^ rrj9 iriXccoy UpeT ipyiHiKoar^ 

Kol irph? Tp iinp[€]\(^ r&v y^pripancrr&v Koi r&v dWoav 

KpiTrjp[[]oi>y Sih [/t]i]/iriTptov *HpaK\€(8ov ycvofihov 
6 HlVir]^^ ^^ 8i€ii[ovT]t Tit Karh rfjv ip^iSiKourretav 

wapit Talonv MapxCmy 'AmcDvo^ toO Kal Aia- 

y€p[o]v9 Kal ^AnoXivaplov roG Kal ^lovXiayov Kal &9 

yjprip,aT(Cop>€V kcu iraph 'Il^^Xa rov ^il^eXaTtn r&v 

M f 0]^[i;]/)tJyx^i^ irJXecDr. avyxoopwai ol Tdioi MdpKi- 
ID 01 *An(a)y 6 Kci Aioyivrj? Kal *AiroXivdpio9 i Kal 'louXiayh? 

ov 8vv[£]/i€yoi Karit ri waphy rhv h Afyxmrov nXovy iroi- 

^(ra(r^a]i ovv^GraKhai rhu irpoy^ypapphov *il^Xav 

6trra Kal t&v {nrap\6vTiXiv airroT^ kv ry 'O^vpuvy^^U 

TO yofi^ if>povTiarfly Kal icarA r^vSc riju avy)(Spi]aiy 
16 <f>povriovvra Kal kinp.eXri(r6p€vov &v Kal airrol km- 

rpoirtvova-iv d^rjXlKcup iavr&y d8€X(f>iSSu OiaXepl- 

f»v 8€o86tov toO Kal ITa>X&>i/o; koI *AwoXX<ovap[ov 

rrjs Kal N€iKapiTrj9 ?r« 8i Kol dnairiifrovra (f>6pov9 

Kal iyp[i]a'06(royTa & khy [8]€0v Jjv Kal KaTaaTrjaS/icpoy 

727. CONTRACTS 211 

20 TTphs obt khv 8ijj Kcu yiinj 8ia7r<o\^a'OVTa & Olv Siov 

ff T§ avToO TTioTci, 8ih Tod^ irphf ro^oi^ Suras avvy^priiia- 
Ti^uy T^ '/20€A^ iKaara [t]£j/ npoKei/iipcDv iiriT^Xovv- 
Ti^ Kol \[6yo]v9 &v iity eiriTcXicfj icari jirjva eKaarov 
Siair€[/i]ylr6fjL€yoy [avT0i]9 ndvra Sk hnreXiaovTa Ka- 

25 Oh Kal avTols irapovai i^rjVf inel Kal 6 avviaraySfieyo? 
*I2(l>eXa9 €i8oK€T rQSe tQ avy)(a>prj<r€i, Kvphnv 6vt(ov 
&v i\cv(n 8 T€ ^AmcDv 6 koI Aioyivri^ koI ^AiroXivdpio^ 
i Kal 'lovXiaph^ dWifiXcov ypafipdrcov wayTo(<oy irdv- 
TODv, d^t]oy(/i€y). ?roi/y inraKa[i]8€KdTov AvTOKpdropos Kadrapt^s) 

30 AiX(ou *A8piavoO ili{r]a>i^€/i/ot; X^Pacrrov Eia^PoD^ 
Mex^lp p. 

2nd hand 'Afifi6ytof . . . . a( } 

5. L vlov dMfr[oyr]off, 6. o of dio COrr. from a ? 8. 1. *0^cXaroff rov *0. or *O^Xarof 

'O. ? lO. ibvXtoyor Pap. 24. 1. dia9rr[/i]^o/icv^ . . . cirtrcXf o-oyri. 

* To . . . , son of Isidorus the ex-exegeles, late strategus of the city, priest, archi- 
dicastes and superintendent of the chrematistae and the other courts, through the deputy 
archidicastes Demetrius son of Heraclides the ex-exegetes, from Gains Maraus Apion also 
called Diogenes and Gains Marcius Apolinarius also called Julianus and however we are 
styled, and from Ophelas son of Ophelas, of Oxyrhynchus. Gains Marcius Apion also 
called Diogenes and Gains Marcius Apolinarius also called Julianus, being at present unable 
to make the voyage to Egypt, agree that they have appointed the aforesaid Ophelas, 
who is the agent for their property in the Oxyrhynchite nome, by the terms of the present 
authorization to act for and take charge of their brother's children Valerius Theodotus 
also called Polion and Valeria Apollonarion also called Nicarete, who are minors and their 
wards, and further to collect rents and to make such leases as may be necessary, and 
to appear against persons and to sell off produce as may be needful on his own authority. 
Accordingly let those concerned do business with Ophelas in the discharge of all the 
aforesaid duties ; and he shall forward to the said parties accounts of all his acts every 
month, and shall have power to act in all things no less than they themselves would 
have if present Ophelas the appointed representative assents to this authorization; 
and all bonds of every kind which Apion also called Diogenes and Apolinarius also called 
Julianus hold of each other remains in force. We request (your concurrence). The 
17th year of the Emperor Caesar Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, Mecheir 2.' 

19. KaratmiaSfAtvov : for KaOifrraa-Oat in the sense of appearing at legal proceedings 
cf. e.g. B. G. U. 613. 14 Kar4(m}fi(if <Vrl efo[da)pov, and the frequent instances of KaratrraaK. 

21. The construction is here somewhat awkward, the series of future participles which 
depend upon (rvycoroxcvai in 1. 12 being interrupted by the parenthetical sentence dto rovs . . . 
trvyxpriiurriC^iv . . . cirtrcXowri, which would better have been kept till the end. 

29. ii([t]oO(;i€v) : cf. 268. 19 d(iovfup &9 KaBfii{t]L, and B. G. U. 729. 19 where d£iov(/irv) 

P 2 


stands by itself, as here. Wilcken (Archiv, I. p. 176) and Mitteis (ibid, p. 350) both 
consider that the object to be supplied after a^tovyAP is a'»fiarurfi6Pf on the strengdi of 268, 
where the preceding sentence is cV M rmr npoKtifUpois ovk tptari aciitar{uryu&si). This was also 
our own view when editing that papyrus ; but in consideration of the uncertainty- concerning 
the meaning of the word tr»fum(rfji6s, and the fact that here as well as in fi. G. U. 729 
a(uiv(jitp) is found by itself, we retain the doubts expressed in the note upon P. Fay. Towns 
33. 18-9 as to whether in 268 d(iovfuv is to be connected with the clause immediately 
preceding. We should therefore prefer to understand some more general term. 

728. Sale of a Crop. 

27 X 11*9 m. A.D. 142. 

A contract of a somewhat novel character, called a icapir<uvc^a, by which two 
tenants sell part of their crops standing, the money to be paid by the purchaser 
within a given time direct to the landlord, who has the same rights of execution 
as in the case of a loan. At the end is an acknowledgement from the landlord 
of the receipt of the money. 

['EKap]n'Ayria'ay TJaOwri^ Koi A[L^io^ d/i^^&rcpoi xpi;- 

\ftaT((w]r[€]f iy /xriTphs *ApaaTa[si\ dirh Kd/irj^ 6<»- 

[o-jSccDf Aio]yiyu 'A/iSiros /irfrpii jiP€tTOS dirh 

Tfj? aiT^9 OtfScrjSccDf d<f! &y k[cu] airol yecopyoG- 
5 q[i] jintmpo9 *fipC(oyo9 dir* '0£t^p6y])(a>y n6Xec»s 

n€pl rfiv aArfji^ OUafiiy ex rod Xapi^ctyov 

kk[^jl]pou dwh dpovp&y €tt^oa]i eK toB dnh dnri^ 

[\uo]rov /lipws x6prw dpo6pa9 rpeh ix 

y[€a>]ii€Tp(a9 dpyvptou Sf[a])(fMiy 8iaK0<rm¥ 
10 [ifi8y>p^K0VTa f^, M [t]p rbv (jC€)Kapmotnf' 

[/i]€yoy iavT^ Kii^ai koX /lereyiyKai 8^ 

[ir]ot; ikp alp^Tai Kal rit? rod dpyvptov Spa* 

[X/^its] BiOKoata^ ifiSoprfKovTa t£ /icro- 

[PaXia]Oai t^ wpoy^ypap/jtiyff Airloovi Sv- 
15 [rji KvpCtp Tov €Sd(f>ov9 iyrhi 'Eirei^ SeKd- 

[nyy] rod iy€ar&T09 nifinTou Iroi/y 

[jiyT]»y€iyw Kataapos rod Kvplov. ihv Sk 

728. CONTRACTS 213 

fiii dnoSot T^ ipia/iiy^j npoO^o'/ila^ 
iKrla^i rhs toO ipyvptcv Spayjih^ SiaKo^ 
20 (rta9 ifiSo/ii/JKovTa t^ aiv ^fiLcoXfy xal rS- 
Kov 8pay(jLialow iKdarri? fivas Karh /irjva 

iK re rod Aioyivovt Kal Ik t&v inrap\6v- 
\t^v airr^ irdyra^v KdOdnep iy 8iKi]9* 
25 [K]up(a ij Kapmoveia. irov^ nifinrov AAroKpdropo? 
[Kai&]apo9 T(tou Atktw *A8piavoO 'Avrrnvdvov 
[X^^aoTOv Eva€fio€9 ^ap/ioOOi Ky. (2nd hand) IlaAo- 

\T]ris Kal Atfiios d/ij>6T€poL ix /itirp^ 

*Apa€iT09 {K)€KapjroyrJKa/x€y r^ Aiiy^vu 
30 rhs rod y6pTW dpotSpas rpw c/c yeco/ie- 

rptat (f>6pov dpyvptcv 8payji&v Bior 

Koatmy i8o/ii^KovTa t^ d>9 wpSKei- 

rau Aioviaiot Aioviaio^ iypay^a 

im\p avT&v /xfj dT&rcav ypdpt^aTo. 
35 Xpf^yo^ i aMs. 

3rd hand 'Airtmv ^tlptimvos Aioyivet 'A/161T09 

Xatpuv. fa^oy iraph, <roO riff <n/i^€- 
ifxovrifiiva^ iirip rifirjs xSprov dpyvpC- 
[o]v Spayjihs dicucoaias ipBoii^Kovra 
40 \%^ K]al oiSiy <roi ivKoXii &9 np6K€iTai. 
[(irovsi) € 'A]yTci>y€lyov Kattrapos rod Kvpiov 
['Eir€]l(f, p. 

20. 1. 7fiioXif. 32. 1. ifidofiffKovra, 33. 1. Aiopvaios Aiowau>v. 34. 1. cidurwy. 

' Pathotes and Livius, both styled as having Harseis for their mother, from the village 
of Thosbis, have sold to Diogenes son of Amois and Abeis, from the said Thosbis, out of 
the land belonging to Apion son of Horion, of Oxyrhynchus, which they cultivate at 
Thosbis in the holding of Charixinus, consisting of 20 arourae, the crop of hay upon three 
arourae as fixed by a survey in the eastern part for 276 drachmae of silver, on condition 
that Diogenes may cut the crop bought by him and transport it to any place that he may 
choose, and shall hand over to the aforesaid Apion who is the owner of the land the 276 
drachmae of silver before £];)eiph 10 of the present 5th year of Antoninus Caesar the lord. 
If he fails to pay it within the stipulated date he shall forfeit the 276 drachmae of silver 
increased by one half, with interest at the rate of a drachma a month for each mina, Apion 


having the right of execution upon both Diogenes and all his property as if in accordance 
with a legal decision. This sale of a crop is valid. The 5th year pf the Emperor Caesar 
Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, Pharmouthi 23. We, Pathotes and 
Livius, our mother being Harseis, have sold to Diogenes the crop tof 3 arourae of hay as 
fixed by a survey for the payment of 276 drachmae of silver, as aforesaid. I, Dionysius 
son of Dionysius, wrote for them as they were illiterate. The same date. 

Apion son of Horion to Diogenes son of Amois, greeting. I have received from you 
the 276 drachmae which were agreed upon for the price of the hay and I make no complaint 
against you, as aforesaid. The 5th year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, Epeiph 2.' 

729. Lease of a Vineyard. 

21 X 29-7 cm, A.D. 137. 

A contract for the sub-lease of a vineyard for four years from Sarapion, 
who was himself a lessee (cf. 1. 14), to Ammonius and PtoUas. The body of 
the document (11. 1-35) is written in a very small hand in lines of exceptional 
length, of which the first 35-40 letters on the average are lost, while a few 
lines at the beginning are also wanting, being represented only by a detached 
fragment which is illegible and half decayed. 

No extant lease of the Roman period has been drawn up with such 
elaboration of detail as the present document, and though P. Tebt. I. 105, of 
the second century B. c, is equally long its formula is quite different. Of the 
known leases of vineyards C. P. R. 244 is a mere fragment, and P. Brit. Mus. 163 
is incomplete in the most important part. Hence the restoration of the lacunae 
in 729, which was moreover written by a somewhat careless scribe, is far from 
easy, and the sense of some of the provisions is obscure, though the general 
construction and meaning are usually intelligible. 

The rent paid for the AfXTrcXcSi;, the extent of which does not appear, was 
(11. 36-7) half the vine produce in addition to 50 jars of wine and perhaps 
a sum of money or corn ; but that does not seem to include the rent of a piece 
of dry land which had once been a vineyard (xepo'dfiTrcXos, 1. 30). This is leased 
(11. 30-32) for three years, starting from a year after the date of the contract 
itself, and was to be cultivated as the lessees chose with the usual exceptions 
of the more exhausting crops, the rent being 60 drachmae and perhaps half 
the produce. The iiym^Kiv is subdivided in 1. %% into a Kr^/ma and a Kokoiida. 
The former term refers mainly to the vines (though including a rose garden, 
V. inf.)^ the latter apparently to a crop of some kind of reeds ; but the passages 
dealing with the Ka\a/x<ta (11. 3-4 and ^5-7) are unfortunately very imperfect, 

729. CONTRACTS 215 

and the connexion between the vines and the K(iXa/io$ is not made clear ; cf. 1. 3, 
note. Lines 5-10 deal with the embankments (xa>ftaT«r/A<{j), 11. lo-ii with the 
manuring (Koirpi<r/xos), 1. 11 with the watching of the fruit (<J7ra)po<^v\aic(a), 11. ia-8 
with the irrigation, for which the lessees were to receive a loan of both money 
and cattle, 11. i8-aa with the payment of the rent and penalties for failure 
to carry out the terms of the contract. Lines %%-^ regulate the condition 
in which the vineyard was to be delivered up at the end of the lease, while 
U. 27-30 are concerned with the apportionment of the various ipya. After a 
section dealing with the lease of the x^paiyL-ntXo^ (11. 30-2) follows one concerning 
a rose garden in the fcr^/xa (11. 32-3), and the lease concludes with the usual 
clause assigning the taxes to the lessor (11. 33-4), and another by which two 
rooms in a farmhouse are secured to the lessees (1. 34). Lines 35-8 contain the 
signature of the lessees, written for them in a large uncultivated hand by 
Ptolemaeus, while in 11. 38-46 is a supplementary agreement in a third hand, 
drawn up a year after the original contract, and acknowledging firstly (11. 38-44) 
the loan of the cattle mentioned in 1. 16, and secondly (11. 44-5) another loan 
of which the previous mention is lost. 

1 [ 67 letters ] . ov Kai[iS letters ]riv 8^ .[ ] . . . [ ]avio6€ 

[ 18 letters ] . . • [ 

2 [ 40 letters ] . dpTaPu[ 11 letters rod ela-ilSvTo? irovs 

aypa[. . . .]ofJL€va icarA . . . ^fiiav /i[ d7r€]f)yaaia9 

f k ] • /?[• •] • ovrai eia . . y . [ 

3 [ 39 letters ]ei^ in ira[ 15 letters ] . v ^yXPV • • ^^'^^ ^' ii€/ii(r0ci>iihoL 

rh fifj{i]<TV Kai 6 /le/iiaOcDKi)? rh [?]r€poy fjf^i^ rfjv Sk ^^Wf ^-l 
TTgh[s] KoXaiidav ol airroi /i€fi[i' 

4 [<T6a>fiiyoi 32 letters ]iyiKa>y d'n[h toO €l<n6yToi\ irovs inl rfjy Xoirrfiy 

rpieriay idyirep yfi^ta [fi]y eh rfjy KoXapovpyiay iripov KoXdpov 
wape^oyrai iavrois ol pepiaOcopiyoi rhy SioyT[a 

5 [ 37 letters Jfrct inrh rod ij[€fi]ia6<oK6[Tos] SapanCoiiyo^ dad^ovai c/y rh 

[KT\rina 8 T€ {0} p^pia-OcoKO)? Kal ol p€pia0a>iiivoi koii{S\9 Karh rh 
fjpiav T^ 8ioyTL KaipS Kal enl rffy Xomfiy rpuri- 

6 [ay 29 letters 01 t€ p€]pia-6a>p€yoL Kal 6 p€pLaOa{K]a>s Koiym Karh. rh 

fjpiav dpyvpt^o^ Spayjihs rpiaKoata^, Synep )(ovv eiaoiaovat eh rh 
KTTJpa Kar croy Koiym, vnoXeiy^ovai 8k riy dyaP^^Xripiyoy x^^^ 


7 [ ^6 letters S\pa^it&v rpiaKoata^v^ riiv Sk it^a^oKiiv noirja-oyrcu dni 
T&y iOCfimv dvafioXmv. rfjr 8i Tod dnh fioppa roD dpj^aCov KT^/iaT09 
\&HaT09 iSpo(f>v\aK(ay P'^XP^ ^^^ Spovs 

S [ 37 letters ] ry tov dpyatov KT^paro9 piaBcorQ, T§y Kar €to9 
drrepyaaCa? rod airoO \(6p.aT09 kdvn^p XP^^^ ^^ tirrai vpis p6vop 
rhy pcpia-OwKiraf r&y rod ainrdO v€aHf>vTOV x^~ 

9 [pdTct>y ^2, letters ] nph{s}9 /jl6vov9 Toi>9 pepitrOwpiyov^f ipotmt Kal roO 
yortyou y^iiparo^ P^XP'^ ^^^ Spau^g rod p^parOc^K&rot Sapairtioyo9 
napixoyT09 airroh Kar irof dpiaBcl Syou9 S^Kdneyre 

10 [ I dirh Si TOV €l(n6yT0S rptrov Ka\\ €iKo<rTod trovs br\ riiy 

Xoar^y rpierlay Swrovai r^ peniarBcoKiri Kar (709 rvpob^ 6fioXicUou9 
iKarSy. rffy Si airapKtav Kitrpoy n€pi<rT€p&y npis Kmrpitrphy 
rov iCTiJ- 

11 [paro9 Sc^ouaiy ol pc/uaOw/iiyoi Kari, rb ijpKrv] Kal d /i€/U(r6a>Ka>9 Karit 

rh €T[€po]y Ijpiav. ty Si iky fioHKrirai i Sapanicoy inrmpo^'OXaKa 
^vXd(r(n(y) r^ lij^ iur&pa^ Kaip^ tfiiXaKa nip^^ei, to€ 6y^yiou Syroi 
nph9 oMy 

12 [ 37 letters ] prixayris koX Tijs rairrq^ *c[. . . .Jay itrrai ri piy ^Uka 

npi^ rhy Sapandoya, ol Si r^KVoyiKol piaBol Kal fj roO r^KToyot 
<rSyTa£i9 (arcu irph9 Toi^9 p,€/u(rBa>piyov9* ihy Si Kiuyod 

13 [rpoxoO 31 letters ] koI Swr€i rot? aAroh p€fu(r0wpiy[o]i9 €k \6yoy 

rrpoxp^ta? dpyvptw SpaxjJ^it? rpiax^iXtas, i^ &y inrokoyi^ar^OijaoyTCU 
al Si86p€ycu roU ifSpomapSxois inrip irornrp&y roD oA^ 

14 [rod KT^paroi dnh ta&^i ^UdSos rod ty€ar&]ro9 Sevripov Kal dKoarov 

irovs €0)9 ^a&ifH, ebcdSos roO ^itn&yros rpirou Koi eUoaroG frous 
dKoXoMco^ S'^X^^ ^ SapanCny pitrOwrci tjy Kal €iyai KupCay Spaxpks 

15 [ 36 letters A]9 dnoSciaei airoh r^ piy jiOip pr^yl S[p]axijA9 SiOKoaia^ 

Tvfii (JSioKoaias) kgI M€x^lp reb; Xoarit9 Spaxpks i^axoaia^, rif Si 
im rh airrh Spaxjiks rpiax^^^ia? diroSwrovai k^^ytav^ 

16 \ra 35 letters ]rot«ri ohoy drSxovt. ri {Si) [S€o]yra tcr^yti naph ry 

iSpoirap6x<p fi6a9 n€yr€ Kal p6axov9 rpw napaXijpy^oyrai ol airol 
p€pia6wpiyoi iy avyrip^<r€i rg eUdSi rod 

17 [ta&^i rod rptrov Kal etKoarod llrov9, Kal avlj^ypdy^oyrcu rij? <rvyrip[^a]€<ii>9 













dniSoaiv roG Xijyoi^oy xp6i^oci. €^i^ 5J XP^^^ yevrire iripa^ vpo- 

Xp^o'€09 8wr€i avTot9 6 fi€fii<r$a}K£9f \afi6yT€9 Kal rd^oyreu SpO" 
y(ji 31 letters lirdv\ayKov oSy ol airci /i€fj{i](rO»/i(yoi fKcurra ^irircXe/- 

Tfoaay As wp6KiT(U d/ii/ifrraDS^ /iti8iy iKKaipov i&vro^ y€(y€<r6ai nph^ 

rh /iil KarafiXdrrTta-Oai rfjv dfiirtXov firjSi 
3^ letters dv]o86Taxrcaf r^ /i€iJLia'6[a>]K6Tt rhy /liy olyoy rrapii \riyhv 

yfoy dSoXoy iKaripw /xipov9 napiyfpyros iraph \riyhy rhy abrdpKti 

xipa/ioy, ob Sk iity /lij Kark Kcuphy ip- 
yd(wyTcu 29 letters ]9/i€you ^trrcO rh PXdfios SmXoOyf rod 8i Karor 

Xar€iy rfly /ita-Oaxriy lyri^ rov )(p6yov ivirtpjov dpyvpiou Spayjihs 

myroKoatas koX ck rh 8riii6(rtoy rit^ (aas x^P^^ 
ToO rfjy /ita-Oaxriy /i€y€iy Kvptaaf Ji^i Kol ii npS^is tarw [r]^ 

/i[€pi]<r0ci>K6Ti iK T€ T&y /xf/xiaOco/iiycDy dXXfiX€yyvoi>y Syrmy cfr 

iKTiaiy Kal i£ 65 iiiy aifrmy cdpfjrcu Kcd ix r&y inrapyiyrwy 

airols ndy- 
Tcoy KaOdnep iy dOcijf. Kal n^rh, rhy yfiSyoy napaSArjaxray ol /i€pia0<iih 

/liyoi r[d KT]rj/ia Kal rfjy KaXa/i€(ay aiiyif>vTa Kal iin/i€p€Xri/iiya 

Kal KaOapii drrS re 6piw Kal fiordyrjs Kal B^ttn^t ndati? Kal rit 

<pvTh eiOaXoDyra Kal 

37 letters ]ti K^\apaKmiiiya^ Kal rh \ro\d Krij/iaTos x^/iara lore-' 
yaa/iiya Kal iSponfipuXaKripiya Kal A; dy napaXdfiaxn Ovpas Kal 
kXw Kcl r^j/ /irixayiiy i'{y)ifj frXfjy 

34 letters notl^aoyrai Toi^ iroria/iod? rcO [KT^yiaro^ Kal r^s KaXor 

p[€[a9] n€iiwTa[ov9 nphs dp€aKt[ay\ roO Xapanfmyot Kal rfiy rtid 

Karii rhy Sapawlooya otyw /i€Ta(f>opiLy drrh r^f 
40 letters ]€unja'iy ic[ ] i^' Saoy tytjy • f • . [ ]»^a<* 

in 8i Kal ol airrol /i[€iu]ar6ei>/iiyoi inroXety^ovtri p[€T]it rby )(j)6yoy 

rhy r6T€ Trjs KaXafi^ta^ KdXa/ioy 
40 letters ^ ry iirj[s ]fri Ai rh Kat.[ ]ya 

iriptp piq[0 ] • €i kiruc^tn^yoy rrj^ i^CL^afi^ta'S KdXa/ioy 

hy v[']p[»]V9 rod 8i€X06yro9 frovi 

38 letters Sa]pama>y . [ 16 letters ]oiC€i/ti[€]i^. 14 letters ]oy 

olvov [ 15 letters ]oj^ ^ I^^rp<f ?{..]••* oiviKoy 

rov Sapanuoyos 


28 [ 36 letters r]^ iiiatf tov /c[ri7/iaToy rffv 8i /iri])(ayiiy dyafiaXfi 6 

/X€[jii](r0<ii>Ka)S lS(ai9 Sawdyais dnh /irivhs IIa\&v^ riiv Sk CKa^ilv rrj? 
TrXaxaSos rod imoSoyiov ttrrai inr6 

29 [re r&v iie/iiaOoi^fiivoDy icarcb rh ijfiiav Kai] inrh toO fi^niirOoiiK&ros Karh rh 

€r€poy Ij/iiav. r^y Sh tear iro? ^vXorofiiav koI fKaarov r&v Karit 
Kai[p]hv epycov notTJaovai ol iJL€/ii(rOci>fJL€VOi ifraKoXovOoDv' 

30 [to9 toG Sapa7r(a>yo9 20 letters Joy air^ wdyra yeviaBcu. hktOwtu 

Sk 6 /i€/Ai(rOa>Kcb9 roTf ii€iU€r6ei>fiii^oi9 dnh rod d<n6vros rptrov Kal 
€lt^o]aTou erot/y itrl yjpSyov irrf rpta r^f Ivrhs Tr\a<n&v x^ptrd/nre- 

31 [Xov 33 letters d]povpriScd &<rT€ kot &oy <nr€ipai koI ^vXaprjaai oTs 

iity alp&tnrai yiv€<n xwpU €lcrdT€09 Kal i\op€Piov ^6pov dnordKTOu 
Kar €T09 Bpayji&v i^rJKopra Kal Ij/iiav /lipos r&v 

32 [ 37 letters ] . kv ah iariy rpo^hs Ay iity Kar eroy KOiv&r^pov avv" 

ffKov^a-axri rhv ^6poy, rhy Sk iv r^ Knfjpari ^B&va Kar iros Syros 
rod KapiroO rod SapairCoavoi r&v p^P't'- 

33 [<TO(0ii€ymy 29 letters ]jo['] ^ap^f rrj? ^t/XoXoye/ay^ r&y Kar croy 

ndyrwy r&y ain&y dpovp&y Kal rod dpntX&yof Syra^y irpbs roy 
Sapamcoya Srnioaboy^ dy Kal t^H 6 airrh^ Xaparrttoy 

34 [ 28 letters koI napi^u] 6 aifrh? Sapatrlwy roFy /i€Hi(rBa>niyoi9 irpbi 

kyotKri<ny \(opls kyotxtov ky r^ kiroiKi(p Kapdpa? SHo. Kvp(a ^ 
/itarOwai?. (ircvsi) Stvrepov Kal tlKoarod AiroKpdropo? 

35 [Ka(arapo9 Tpatayod ASptayov Sefiaarod $a£]0c ic. (2nd hand) 'Apfjuoyi9 

'AwoXXmylSov Kal ilroXXay AoukIov /i^/iur&ii/iera riy dyir€Xoya knl 
tA riatrapa irij 

36 [(f>6pov rfj9 iiiii<r€tas rod kK]Prjao/iiyov olyiKod yey^fiaro? Kal dwh rfj9 

^/i&{y) ^/ifiala^ dXXa otyov Kepdpia jr^yr^Koy" 

37 [ra 20 letters ]a Kal lKa{a)ra woi'^aopey 6y np6Kur€. nroXc/iais 

ZcoCXov iypay^a itirkp air&y /ifj €l86roy 

38 [ypdp/iara. irov9 8€vr]€pou koI etKoarod AvroKpdropo9 Kataapos Tpa€i'» 

ayod ASptayod S^fiaarod tao(f>i i€. (3rd hand) A/ipoiyii 

39 \AnoXX<ii>yC8ov Kal ilroXXay AoukIov i<r]\op.€y irapit rod ai{roC) Sapa- 

irao(yos) Kal rQ k rev ^a&^i rod Sevrkpov ?rovy T(rov AlXCov 
ASptayod Ayrci>y€[yov KaCaapo9 rod Kvpiov fiouK^L Krijyti /iSaxovs 
/iky rcXe&t/y 

729. CONTRACTS 219 

40 [ %% letters jSoay iJ T^'^^tat rp^h ndvra iy (rvin'€i/irja'€i ipyvptov 

Bpa)(ji&v Siax€iXi<»v n^vraKoalmVy dncp KTi^yrj indvayKOv Opi-^opey 
Trj9 Kar irot yo- 

41 \yrjt 27 letters ^v^ p^rh Sk rhv y^pSvov r^r piaOwa^w odpka^ms koX 

iyXoyrj^ oiSarj9 <roi ry Sapanlcoyi iity p\v alp^ r^ avyrelprjaiy r&v 

42 [ 31 letters ]i; r^y t6t€ ia-ophri^ a[v]T&v ovyTtipifjaems, Kdy p\y iXda- 

aoy€9 avyT€ipi]0Q dnoSwropcy rhy h (ruvnX^paxny rrj^ frpoK^i- 

43 [p^v'H^ avyT€ip^a'eca9^ iSty 8i Kal pd(o]yq^ diroS^aeis iipuy a[b 6\ Sapa- 

irir^y rh tov . . .y [t](roy, ihy 8k alp6p€0a dXXd(ra'€iy KT^yij 1) nwXeip 
l^eorai ijptiy p^rh yyAprj^ 

44 [ 30 letters tSl Tlg-a. iT[t 8]k Kaliax[op€y h]€xvpoiip[€]ya aX[ ]lf^^^ 

iKa'T[iy . • . .ycovra A pcrit T[hy XP^V9^ 7rapa86acop€y rit tea (rci- 
rlyov ay • • 

45 [ 35 letters ]a7[. ...]...[• ]..•[.•]•-.[ J^rov]? 

8fyTfp[ov AvTOKpdT]opo9 Kafa[apos Tltov Al]XCov A8piayoO [ili/rjo)- 
yeiyov S^lfiaaroO 

46 [Eia-^fioOs toL&(l>i K. ] 

8. 1. otfiTus for ^<rrai. 9. i fuvovt above the line, vt of rovs corr. from p, fuv of 

fUfuaBiofuwvs corr. from tcora, lo. 1. K6vpov, 13. a of MofuvM corr. from o. n of 

v^potrofioxois corr. from a-. 14. First r of rpirov corr. from d. /i of ^paxfuu corr. from a. 

1. dpa^fuil dio-xtXioi. 16. ira of vdpovrapoxtt COrr. from ^v. 17* y of yrrTrc COrr. 

from y. 1. ycyTrai. 1. irpo^pV'®^- c of dtMrf 1 COrr. from o. 18. 1. ccovrff. 22. a xai 

before KoBapa corr. 23. koi before vdpoir. corr. 24. aXafi[ of icdKafj[ corr. 28. 1. fj 

dc o-ira^. n;s COrr. 30. fi of /uo-^coo-ci COrr. from cay. 31* 1. {c7arc»r xal oxo/acwov. 

35. 1. lUfturB&ntBa TOP dfiirtX&va» 36. 1. rffuatlas. 37. icci of vrpoicftrff COrr. L a>r n-pd- 

luiTot . . . ({dor»9. 38. L <>a«0^c. 39. yrapa rov avT{pv) o-apcnrM»(vor) above the line. 

42. 1. iXdo'covos, 44. 1. napadwrofifv, Xtra Pap. 

3. KokaiJLtlap : that a special connexion exists between the cultivation of niXa/ior and 
vine-growing is apparent not only from the present document (cf. especially 11. 22 and 24, 
where the jcr^pa is coupled with the Kokafuia), but from other leases of dfiwtX&pts; cf. C. P. EL 
224. IX— 2 ]«v KaXafAovpyiop tK Kmvfjs . . . t^p avrdpiai KaXtifUtP leai cxoipia, P. Brit. Mus. 1 63. 
22—5, where read ml njv oj^o-ov KaXofJuop dvax^voyxp Kar rrof f[icaarop ical t6]p afi9r[f]\ttva r^i 

«i[X]afu>vpyi[9 o]fAtP kot tfrof . . . , and P. Tebt. 120. 141 Jcal leaXa/AOvpy^a'ci) 

€Ka<rTos Kcu dvrkffirri. On the Other hand xoXa/ios was sometimes cultivated by 

itself, as is shown by B. G. U. 558. 13, where a xaXa/ua corresponds to an iXcu&p; cf. 
P. Brit. Mus. 195 (3). II and B. G. U. 619. ii. 19 and 776. lo, which mention Koka/uft 
'EXkriPucos, contrasted apparently with Kaka/tos *lvduc6s (P. Brit. Mus. 191. 11; cf. Wilcken, 
Archrv, I. p. 150). In P. Tebt. 5. 199 tcdkaixtia is mentioned as being required for 


embankments (cf. note ad he.) ; but though this section dealing with Kokofiot in 729 is 
immediately followed by one dealing with embankments (cf. P. Brit. Mus. 163. 22) the 
KoXafifia in an d^ircX^y would Seem to be a crop of reeds planted between or under the vines. 
According to 1. 22 the icaXafula equally with the jcr^/ia had to be handed over trw^fwra ml 
htiputyxkinuva jr.r.X. 

5. x^vi" is to be supplied as the object of ttad^auai; cf. 1. 6, In the first year of the 
lease the responsibility for the x«/un't<^M^ ^^ shared equally by the lessor and lessees. In 
the succeeding three years (U. 6--7) the responsibility continues to be equally divided, but 
a payment of 300 drachmae comes in, the nature of which is obscure. 

7-9. Apparently the contract is concerned with the lease of the newly reclaimed Kr^/ta, 
and the adjoining apxaiov KTjjfia was leased to some one else, the lutrOcn^ of 1. 8. The 
embankment which is the subject of IL 7-8 probably divided the two Kn^fuira, and the 
arrangement is that for the v6pofl>v\(uda Sarapion and the other fuaBvr^s are jointly re- 
sponsible, but for the intpyturla Sarapion alone. For certain embankments of the vcd^vrcw 
KTfjfjM on the other hand the lessees were responsible, as well as for the ' southern embank- 
ment' (11. 8-9), Sarapion supplying them with 15 donkeys annually, in return for which 
they were to pay him in each of the last three years of the lease 100 cheeses worth an 
obol apiece (11. 9-10). 

lo-ii. ' The necessary amount of pigeon's dung for manuring the vineyard shall be 
provided half by the lessees and the other half by the lessor. Sarapion shall send any 
guard whom he chooses in order to protect the fruit at the time of bearing, being himself 
responsible for the payment of him.' 

12. A new waterwheel {sakiyeh) was required, Sarapion paying for the wood, the 
lessees for the construction. 

13-6. A loan of 3000 drachmae is to be advanced by Sarapion to the lessees, but 
from this is to be deducted 2000 dr. paid to the persons who supplied the water for the 
current year in accordance with Sarapion's lease of the land from them. The remaining 
1000 dr. were to be paid in three instalments in the earlier half of the year. In 1. 15 only 
800 dr. are accounted for, but it is more likely that dcaxoaiav has been omitted after Ti)/3i 
than that it is to be supplied at the beginning of 1. 15. The whole 3000 dr. were to be 
repaid to Sarapion without interest at the time of the vintage towards the end of the first 
year of the lease. The large amount paid for water makes it probable that this came not 
from a well but from a newly-made channel For i^vitn^a in L 15 cf. P. Amh. 85. 14, 
86. II, and P. Par. 25. 12. The second of these instances, in which c£cruiura follows nor* 
Iroi^ shows that it must have meant something different ; and the sense ' annually ' would 
not suit the present passage, for it is clear that the loan which is the subject of 11. 13-6 
refers to a single occasion ; cf. 1. x 7, where it is contrasted with the hipa irp6xpnai£. The 
most suitable meaning for i^vimrra in all these contexts is 'within (or 'for') the whole year.' 
In B. G. U. 920. 18 the editor reads iw^nawa kot Itos, where too cfcyunn-a was probably 
intended if not the actual reading. 

16-7. With this passage cf. 11. 39-44, which refer to the carrying out of this stipulation. 
The oxen were required for working the waterwheel, and according to 1. 39 were actually 
supplied a year after the date of the lease by Sarapion, but from the present passage they 
would seem to have been deposited with the persons who supplied the water. They were 
to be received * at a valuation ' and an agreement was at the same time to be made about 
the return of this valuation at the expiration of the lease. The details of the repayment are 
specified in 11. 41-4. 

17-8. The 2000 drachmae for water (1. 14) were probably an annual charge, and 
hence a second loan from the lessor might be required. For this the lessees paid interest, 
if we restore ipt^x/'^*^^ t6kop. 

730. CONTRACTS 221 

18-24. 'The said lessees are therefore required to perform all the aforesaid duties 
blamelessly, leaving nothing undone at the right season, so that no damage may accrue to 
the vine3rard . . . and they shall pay to the lessor the wine at the vat, new and unadulterated, 
each party providing at die vat a sufficient number of jars, and for every failure to perform 
work at the proper time. ..twice the amount of the damage, and for giving up the lease before 
the end of the period a fine of 500 silver drachmae and to the Treasury an equal sum 
without affecting the validity of the lease, and the lessor shall have the right of execution 
both upon the lessees who are each other's sureties for payment, and upon whichever of 
them he chooses and upon all their property, as if in accordance with a legal decision. And 
at the end of the period the lessees shall deliver the vine-land and reed-land planted, well 
cared for, free from rushes, grass and weeds of all kinds, and the plants healthy . . • , and 
the . . . palisaded, the embankments of the vineyard firm and watertight, and also any doors 
and keys they may have received, and the waterwhed in good repair except • . . ; and they 
shall irrigate the vine-land and reed-land every fifth day to the satisfaction of Sarapion, and 
shall transfer Sarapion's share of the wine from the . . . .' 

a8. The i^ix"^ '^ presumably that mentioned in 1. 12, but the technical meaning of 
oMi/SaXXfcv here is obscure. vKaxas is a new word meaning the lower part of the wine 
receptacle, which was below the ground level. 

30. The lacuna at the beginning may be filled up &(rrt vavra aptfrK6vT]»t \ cf. 1. 24. 

30-2. This x^f^^^^o^ is distinct from the ofMrfX^y which is the subject of the main 
contract; cf. introd. cMr nkaxTrSip in 1. 30 seems to mean ' enclosed by a mud wall.' 

32. pod&Mx: this is the first mention in a papyrus of the cultivation of roses. In 
P. Brit. Mus. 163. 17, where for the editor's a^f{o^vC^v Wilcken {Archrv, I. p. 150) 
suggested dpy{&p) f[o]Mw, the correct reading is ayf{oppvuv, i.e. dicpodpvuv, 

40-4. The total number of calves to be provided according to L 16 was 3, and of 
P6€s 5. Here however the calves were probably 5, for the P^s are 3. The cattle were 
valued at 2500 dr. altogether, and at the end of the lease Sarapion had the choice of 
receiving this sum or the animals at a new valuation. If this was less than the former one, 
the lessees had to make up the difference to Sarapion. If the fresh valuation was higher, 
apparently Sarapion paid them the difference. If the lessees wished to change or sell the 
cattle, they might do so with Sarapion's consent. 

44-5. These lines clearly refer to something contained in the main contract, but 
though we should expect a mention here of the x'pf^aMfrfXor (11. 30-2) which was to be 
leased after one year, the remains of 1. 44 suggest something quite different, which must have 
occurred in one of the lost provisions. 

730. Lease of Domain Land. 

i9'5X7«3fw. A.D. 130. 

A sub-lease of 5 arourae of domain land at Senepta for one year, at the 
rent of 24 drachmae per aroura, with an extra payment of 4 drachmae. The 
crop specified is grass, while the other provisions follow the usual formulae ; cf. 
e. g. 499. 



in 'Oft;[p]i5yx<»^ TriXeay OifaXipi? 
^iroXXcDi/foi; dirh K£fifj9 X^vitrra 
Uepa-jj [T]rj9 imyovfj^ c/y rb hea- 
5 rJy mvT€Kai8iKaroy iro^ 
'ASpiavoO Kattrapot rod Kvptov 
iirh rr\^ avayp{aif^opivri^ eh au- 
rhv ficuriKiKfit yfj^ Apoipa^ it^iv- 
re Ik rov AdpLmvos KX^pou, 

10 (SoT^e] TaHrrai ivXaprjtrai y^Sp- 
rf> €/[r K(miiv /ca]c ^^[ii^o]/ii^i/^ 
ifi6pd{u\ dnordKTOV Apyvptov Spa- 
yji&v ixarhy eiKoat koI <nroi/- 
8rJ9 T&v SXmv nai8apCoi9 Spa- 

IS X/^^^ ricra-apas dKipSilvov 
fravrhi KivSvyou, r&v inrkp 
rrj9 yrj^ STj/ioaCwy SyTa>y 
nphs rby pe/ua-OcoKSTa, by Kal 
Kvpuieiy r&y Kapfr&y 

20 eoof &y rby <^6poy KOfiiati- 
Tai, rrj^ 8i piaOdnreci^s jSc- 
fiaiovpiyris airoS&nn^ i /le- 
/iitrOiopiylos] rby ^6poy r^ 
IlaOyi iirjyi rov airrov (rov9f 

25 t S Siy irpo(ro^€iX€(rjj 6 pe- 
/iia'6ci>piyo9 arroreKrdrc^ 
fieff ijpioXia^i Kal fj rrpa" 
^19 loTOD T^ pe/iKrOcoK&ri 
€K T€ Tov pe/ua-Oiopiyov 

30 Kal iK T&y ifirapxiyTcnv 
aifT^ irdyrmy. Kvpia 1} /i£- 
<rOa>(n9' {trovsi) i€ AirroKpdropo^ 
Kataapos Tpaxayov *A8piayov 
SepaoToO 'A0dp 16. (2nd hand) 

35 ^AiroXXioytov ii€pLt<r6[oi>- 

[liai T^]i^ y^y [..]••[..]••• 
[. • • ap]^[/)/bt; Spaxji&y iKa- 
[rby €iKO(ri . . . 

On the verso 

ic (croi/y) pl^aOaxrts) dgoyf[£]y f [• .] 


2. 1. OvaXtpiip, 
a€vtn(ra) above [. .] . 

20. o of TOP corr. from a, 21. t of df corr. from i (?). 


* Sarapion son of Herodes, of Oxyrhynchus, has leased to Valerius son of ApoUonius, 
of the village of Senepta, a Persian of the Epigone, for the current 15th year of Hadrianus 
Caesar the lord, out of the domain land standing in his name 5 arourae in the holding 
of Damon, to be cultivated with grass for cutting and grazing at a fixed rent of 1 20 silver 
drachmae and 4 drachmae for the slaves for a libation on account of all the land, the 
rent being secured against every risk, and the taxes on the land being paid by the lessor, 
who shall also be the owner of the crop until he receives the rent If this lease is 
guaranteed, the lessee shall pay the rent in the month Pauni of the said year, and the 
lessee shall forfeit any arrears increased by one half; and the lessor shall have the right 
of execution upon the lessee and upon all his property. This lease is valid. The 15th 

731. CONTRACTS 223 

year of the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus^ Athur 19. (Signed) I, Valerius 
son of Apollonius, have leased the land at a rent of 120 silver drachmae • . .' 

8-9. fiwrCKiKfif . , , §K rov ^dfutvog icX^pov : i. e, the land was part of a confiscated 
Kh^pog; cf. 721. 4-6. 

10. (vkafiTjirai x^P^' c^- 101. n, 280. 12, 1 5, and 409. 15 where x^P^ ^^ ^^ ^ 
read for x<5fwoir. 

13. oTTowBris . . . iraidaptW : for the payment on account of (nrovd^ in leases cf. 101. 19 
and 610, and note on 626. 7. In the present case it was for the benefit of the slaves 
employed in the cultivation of the land. 

35. The paragraphus below this line marks the conclusion of the lease, and the 
signature was intended to begin below it. 

36-7. [<t>6\)ov [dir]aTa[K\Tov] is perhaps to be read, but does not very well suit the 
remaining vestiges of letters. 

731. Engagement of Services. 

ii'7Xi3-4- A.D. 8-9. 

A contract for services to be rendered on certain specified occasions, among 
which are the festivals of Isis and Hera, at a salary of 40 drachmae a year, 
besides an d^dvtov of 13 drachmae 2 obols. The commencement of the contract 
is lost, and the nature of the services to be performed is uncertain ; but it may 
be conjectured on the analogy of e.g. 476, P. Grenf. II. 67, and P. Brit. Mus. 331 
(cf. Archiv^ I. p. 153), that the person engaged was an artiste of some kind, 
though to judge from the scale of remuneration, not of a very high class. The 
/iocument was drawn up by a careless scribe, who makes a number of mistakes. 

• ■•...•••• 

m^ %o letters ]i7 koX o[ 

iTioi^ [tJoO kvdrov kcX rpiaKoc^o^ €ro[i;]9 Kal- 
aapos iiiyp^ &ioi>6 toG rpi[a]KO<TToO Utov? 
Kataapo^ kifi ^ XiTOVpy^am ipeiy icarA /irj- 
5 ya kvdrn koX Sexdrif f^^^ EM019 -fjpipa? 

Sio Kal Toh Atnpois "Hpa^ TpTf, Kal kt^ f kdv 
fiov xprjav (E)(rjT€ Trap fjpipay &5<r€- 

T€ poi dpyv(ptov) {Spaxfifjv) /itay 6Po\oi>9 Svo, piaOov rov 
iirraiiSy\ov rh iros dpyv{ptov) {Spayfjihi) reaaapdKoy" 
10 Ta, k(^ f [8]&a€T€ poi Kar' dy^ciyioy dpyv(piov) 


Spayjj\h^ 8€K]aTpt9 S6o 6^0X069. ^s 4- 
/i€pa? ij[. . . .]€ c£/>y[ij]croo ^KT]C(rcd dpyt^iov) Spayjiiiv /it- 
av 8io ip[o\o{i\s. fi iii{oii)6koy(a r^r {a\ira^ 
pafioyrJ9 fiS€ KUpta ^otqo c&f KaTaKtympw* 
15 iiivri* (Jhovs) A17 [KaCaapo9 • 

3. 1. Ttaa'apaicotrTov for Tpi[a]«KrTov« 

' . . of the 39th year of Caesar to Thoth of the 40th year of Caesar, on condition 
that I give you my services on the 9th and loth of each month and for two days at the 
festival of Isis and three days at the time of the stars of Hera ; and if you require me 
you shall pay me i drachma a obols of silver daily, or a fixed yearly salary of 40 
drachmae of silver, and a present of 13 drachmae 2 obols of silver; and for every day 
that I am unemployed I will forfeit i drachma 2 obols of silver. This contract of 
engagement shall be valid as if publicly registered. The 38th year of Caesar . . .' 

^S. For the feast of Isis cf. P. Fay. Towns 118. 13. The star of Hera was another 
name for the planet Venus (cf. Arist. de Mundo, p. 392 a 27 6 roO ^i»a<l>6pov t^ 'A^podin^r 
ol dff 'Hpaff trpoaayoptvoiHriv, Pliny, If.N. 2. 8, ftc.) ; but why the plural aarpott is here 
used is not clear. References to the cult of Hera in Egypt are rare ; cf. 488. 3, note. 

8-9. The 29 days in the year specified in 11. 4-^5 seem to be treated as 30, which 
at X dr. 2 obols a day make the 40 dr. 

1 1-2. $ff ifjupas dc idif would be expected, but this was certainly not written. The 
c after the lacuna is nearly sure and this may represent d]c; but the letter after Ijfitpat 
if not fi must be v and is certainly neither d nor f . 

14. There is not room for cV drifjuxria. 


732. Receipt for the Tax on Ferry-Boats. 

18-2x23 cm, A.D. 150. 

A receipt issued by two fanners of the &vri vop$ii(b<av at Oxyrhynchus and 
certain villages to two persons who apparently were ferrymen at one of these 
villages, acknowledging the payment first of aco and subsequently of xoo 
drachmae for ^J/jos itSpOp^iof, the total, 300 drachmae, being probably the whole 
sum due from them for a year. This impost, the title of which is new, seems 

733. RECEIPTS 225 

to be a tax upon the profits of privately owned ferry-boats rather than a revenue 
derived from a State monopoly, though the latter interpretation is also possible. 

*H\i68c^po9 *H\ioSd>pov kolL A^ovi\a^ IT]€/ci;/D[toy] air *0^vf3i6yy^<o\v 7r6Ae[a)9 
r^XSivai wfj^ irpoO/ilScDV n6\€co9 koI ^latov !4 . [. . K\a] AXKiov T[d] kv^trrh^ 

ly {iros) 
^Avrciivtvou Kalaapos rod KvpCov ^AxiWan Oooovtos [Ka]l 'Ani7[i] MTrn^o]? 

dnb Tfjs a{f{Tf}9) 
fr6\€(09 yatp^iv. ifryoji^v nap ifi&u A^* S>v [iJ^/Xerc iiiuv irn^]p ^6pou wpo- 
5 0fi€(ov nayic6\€ci>? iirl \6yov Spa)(jJLit9 &aK[o(r/]ay, ytviovraC) {Spay^fial) o*. 

(?roi;y) ly 
AvTOKpdropos Ka((rapo9 Ttrov AlXtov^ASpiavoO 'AvtwpCvov S^fiaarov EiaePoOs 
TvPi K^. (and hand) 'HXt65o)/)osL i Trpoy€ypap,jiivis i<r- 
\ov abv T^ A€<ovTari riy 7rpo{y€}Kt/i6i/ay 

Spay^jih^ SiaKoxrias, yt{yovTaC) (Spaxfiat) a. (3rd hand) A^oyrds IleKvpios 
10 S 7rp<yy€ypa/ifiiyo9 ia\ov aiv t^ ^HXioScopeo 
[r]4[ff 7r]poKi/iiya9 Spayjih^ 8L[fi\K0(rta^. \p6vos 
6 aMs. (and hand) ^HXiSScapos itrj^pv a[il\v r& il€oi{ra]Tt 
rh^ Xi;7rA(y) Spa^iih^ iKoSj6]v, (3rd hand) A^ovras ia\)(ov ai>v 
T^ *HXio86(j}<p) &9 7rp[6Ki]Tai. 

2, 1. nopSfil^mp. urunj Pap. 4. 1. nop6fitiov, 7. 1. npoyeypaftijJvos, 8. k of lofiivag 
COrr. from y, 9. 1. buucoalas, 13. 1. Xonra(f). 

' Heliodorus son of Heliodorus and Leontas son of Pekuris, of Oxjrrhynchus, farmers 
of the contract for the tax on ferry-boats at the city, Ision A . . . , and other (villages) 
for the present 13th year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, to Achillas son of ThoCnis and 
Apeis son of Apeis, of the said city, greeting. We have received from you on account 
out of the sum which you owe us for the revenue from ferry-boats at Pankulis two hundred 
drachmae, total 200 dr.' Date and signatures of Heliodorus and Leontas, followed by 
their further acknowledgements of the remaining hundred drachmae. * 

733. Tax-Receipt. 

12x9-7 cm, A.D. 147. 

A receipt for the tax on pigs (cf. 288, introd.) and poll-tax paid by an 
inhabitant of Oxyrhynchus and his son. The payments are no doubt instalments 
of the whole amount due for a year. 



I {trov^) i4iTa)i'€/[i^ot;] Kattrapo^ rod KvpCou 
na)iii>v 8. [S]tiypa('^€) ^ioy{€V€t) Trpdfjcropi) Apyv{piK&v) 
M . [. . . •] 7rXaT(€my) ^AjiSit 6 K(ai) nairc{vT&i) Aio8&{pov) 
ifiKiTJi) [rod] av{TOv) i {hovs) {Spaxjifjv) piav (7r€VT<iPo\ov) {fi/impeXioy), / 
{Spa)(jifl) a (nevTcifioXov) (ifpicoPiXiov). 
5 T . /j[, .] . o[. .]f i;/J(y) /ifi(Tph?) Ta7ro(yT&TOs) \aoypa{tfitas) 

red ai{To^ i {ircvsi) (5paxfi4y) r[c(r](rapay, iiK{fjs) a {ireyrApoXoy) (fi/iiMpeXiov), 

a. IT of iraxttv corr. from d. The following d is corrected. 

*The loth year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, Pachon 4. Amois also called Papontos, 
son of Diodorus, has paid to Diogenes, collector of money taxes of M . • • street, for the 
pig-tax of the said loth year i drachma 5^ obols, total i dr. 5^ ob. T . . . , his son, 
his mother being Tapontos, has paid for the poll-tax of the said loth year 4 drachmae, 
for the pig-tax i drachma 5^ obols/ 

784. Tax-Receipt. 

io-4X9*7 cm. A.D. 165. 

A receipt for the payment of i drachma 4 obols by Cleon to an agent 
of the tax-collectors of a subdivision of the middle toparchy. The names of 
the taxes, which are abbreviated y\~ and o-*", are uncertain, being probably 
both new. 

E (jiTOus:) AiprjXfmv ^AvTtovtvou koI Oi^pav r&v 

Kvpboy S^PaaT&y ta/Jt^uibff) k^. 8L€ypa(y^€) KXdp^ 

X«(p«<"f) vpa(KT6pci>y) dpyt^iK&y) n^tnii) T07i{ap)^tas) Hhyrj TaicoX( ) 

r6n{<ov) 8i(it) 
*A/iiuo(y(ov) fiofj{6ofj) yXy( ) ica2 <n^ ) € (?roi;y) KXiw 
6 [. . .]tov TaKoXf^ ) Spaxfjifjy) liia{y) T6rp(»j8oA(oy), 
/(i/oax/*^) a {T€TpcifioXoy). 

3. The Uami t^tfoi are known from 696, but the addition of TajcoX( ), which recurs 
in 1. 5, is new. 



736. GraecoLatin Military Account. 

12.5x16-4 cm. 

A.D. 205. Plate V. 

This is a fragment of a Graeco-Latin register or account, concerning a 
detachment of troops (cf. 48 recto). Lines 5-11 contain a copy of a receipt 
in Greek from an optio^ or adjutant, to an imperial deputy-procurator for 
50 artabae of wheat paid to a number of cavalrymen, whose names in Latin 
precede. A list of six footsoldiers follows, which was presumably succeeded 
by another receipt in Greek recording a payment to them. There are a few 
Latin letters (apparently belonging to names) from the ends of lines of the 
previous column, and what remains of Col. iii is occupied with more names 
in Latin. One or two of these soldiers' names indicate Hebrew extraction. 

The receipt is dated in the 14th year of a joint reign, which on palaeo- 
graphical grounds is probably that of Septimius Severus and Caracalla. 

Col. ii. 

Col. iii. 

Sqdus [ 

Marrius Comqr[ 
Valerius Isidari 
5 MaXa>x£9 M[. .^aK^^ (JTrr/iDv OvIkto^- 
pi Koi/iapivto Kaiadpcav oUovopov 
ovucapiov \aipuv. i/jLerp^Oija'av 
ol npoK(p€voi linru9 npairoyv ApiOp&v 
{nr\p prjphs 0a>0 irvpoO iprd^as Trev- 
10 TfJKovTa. (€Tovs) i8 T&v Kvptoi>v S^Paar&p 

item pediies vi Belei 

ad cognlega Clattdius 
15 lerraeus 







Q a 

I^bqel [ 
riex Barichius [ 
ao Sadus [ 

Themes [ 

Salmes [ 

Zebidius [ 

Malichus Sd^ 
35 Pseftosirius [ 

Roman{usf) A[ 
Cume^it{s] et Trufon H{ 

Julius .[ 

Etiopius Cha . [ 
30 Pacebius P\ 


6—7. 1. Kafiaplpov . . . 6iKov6iuf oviKopi^, *J. First c of €ii€rpri6ti<ra» COIT. from o (?). 

8. 1. wpwrap, 

3-4. The pairs of names here and in 11. 13-7 are placed rather far apart and look 
at first sight as if they were independent ; but with one exception either the second name 
has a genitive termination or the first may be a gentile name, while unless the names 
are connected the number vi in 1. 10 is wrong. The only case in which any difficulty 
arises is in L 13, where Bekus and Zabdius certainly seem to be separate names; but the 
distance between them is greater than in any of the other cases. Possibly Gradius and 
Avidus in 1. 16, where again the space is very wide, should also be separated, thus making 
the number 6. In 1. 3 the second name is perhaps Comar[mi; cf 1. 6. 

5. MaKmx&s: hardly MoXaixar, though that name occurs in a Palm3rra inscription, 
C. I. G. 4497. 

%. Katadpidv otKop6fiov ovucapiov : cf. B. G. U. 156. 3 and I02. I, where oucoM^ff is 
probably to be read between Kaiaapos and oviicdptos, 

14. The marginal additions here and in 1. 19 are obscure; cognlega is perhaps colUgOj 
but what is riexl The first letter may be a but the second does not at all resemble/, nor 
would apex be a very likely word here. 

736. Private Account. 

17-3 X 64-3 ^^' About A.D. I. 

Of this lengthy account of private expenses parts of seven columns in all 
remain, five on the recto and two on the verso ; the first column of the recto, 
however, which is separated from those following by a broad blank space, is too 
fragmentary to be worth reproducing, and the same may be said of a narrow 
half-eflaced column corresponding to this one but written in the reverse direction 
on the back. The remainder is in fairly good condition, but the papyrus is 
broken at the top and bottom, and the short column on the verso is sometimes 
difficult to decipher owing to discolouration. The various payments are 
arranged according to the days of the month, and some interesting items and 
prices occur. 

Col. ii. 

Ka. 0a[ ] 

ds [ 15 letters ] . . {Spayfjial) 8, 
j8a .[...].. [. .]a<f{. . .] Si3l 
Zfi[.] . . s il>aiv6\[o]u Kopd^ov {Spax/ial) t, 
5 yc[y]yv\C8os €19 rapixeiav {Spax/^^) a {dPoXol 860) ^ 

786. ACCOUNTS 229 

XoXkIou fLiaOov eh fidyfrai {dfioXol 8io ?) 

iX& {6po\6s ?), 

dXearpa (nvpov) {ip/rdprii) a lirl Trj9 irj (rprnfioXov ?), 
Opimv €19 Tois ApTOVS {opoXol Sio\ 

10 iJTnjTpa €<V <l>aiv6X(fiv) Kopd^ov (dfioXhs) {^/ucufiiXioy), 

€19 KaravOpomKr/ihy ywaiK{h9) 

FefiiXXov {T€Tp6PoXop ?), 

pijpov €& arrooToX^j/ ratprjs 

Ovyarphs tvas (TerpcoPoXov). 

16 icj8. iXatov x^^^) ^ i^P^XI^^^ ^ (t€t/x6/3oXoi'), 
^i7/>ot; ica2 ypa^etov 7raiS(&v) {6^0X69)^ 
dpTOV KaOapoO np(/ia[9] (fj/iuoPiXioy), 

€& t^alravOpanriafihy Tij^rji {rpiciPoXov). 
Mexi^lp) 0. [ %o letters ] {Spax/J^fj) a {rpi^PoXov) 

3. of ]a0[ rewritten (?). 
Col. ill. 

Ends of 3 lines. 
u oX[. . .]ko . [.] dp(a[T<p y]€p8^ov) (o/3oA6y), 
y/{. .] . V . . . {'^/luoPiXiov), 

25 €& tJ SapaTTUov (dPoXol Svo), 

dprov KaOapov 7rai8{&tf) {fi/iici>piXiov), 
(Hrrov y[€]p8i{ov) (dfioXoi Svo), 

irpdaanv dp(ar<p y€pSl(pfu) (6^0X69), 

irepKnepas (<J/8oX6y), 

30 ^AvtSlti {Spa)(jial) j8 (6^0X01 8vo), 

dtfa> h rg 7r5X(€i) dXcarpa dprtav 

(nvpoC) {dpra^&v) p 8ih ^lySiTOS {Spaxf^ff) a {dfioXol 8vo). 
la, h 7rap€;x/3o[X]g 8ih OeoScipov 

dX€a[Tpa] dg[r]oo{v) {TrvpoV) {dprdPrjsi) a (rerpciPoXov), 
35 dpicrr<p [y€]^8^ov)] (3/8oX5y), 


d(nrapdy<o(y) [S(]ny<p 'Ayr^drosi) 8t c/s 

TO 7r€p(i[t]7rj/o(j/) 'A6ri( ) yvatf>i(x{i) {fj/imPiXioy), 
Kal 7rai8ap([oi]9 8(ny<p Kpd/iPr^s) (^/^i^jSIXio*'), 
TT ..[.]• . naiSiip (fj/jLiCDpiXioy) 

Parts of 2 lines. 

25. Second i of frapanuov corr. from o (?). 36. First a of amrapaya^^v) corr. from d. 

Col. iv. 

Parts of 4 lines. 
46 If. tr/x{<r0ay]/bv {fl/impiXiov), 

6[)v[a>v €]/[y] dprous {dPoXol S60) {^fLiooPikioy). 
iC ydXaKTos naiS{&tf) {fi/iKoffiXioy), 
Afyrov KaOapov {iiiiia>p€Xioy). 

50 111. S^KoHm-a 7raiS(&tf) hptov {^/iicopiXiop), 
lO. nadvris ifiipmi) {fjfiwPiXiov). 

K. dyftapiov {6poX69\ 

dpTov KaOapoD {fi/JLuoPiXtov), 

€& Karav6pom{iaiihv) *AvT<s/(ytai}) {dfioXol SHo), 
55 Kol 6/9 TarrToXXoOros KaiKiX(tov}) {rpicoPoXoy), 

y€V€atoi9 Tpv(f>aros ar^i^Hyci^v) {6P0X0I SiHo), 
y€{v€)a'(oi9 [.] .[.].. a)( ) (rr€<p<!{vci>if) (<Jj8oXo2 Sio), 
Kcu fiSas iratS(&y) [ ] (6PoX6s), 

vaiyvloufy) Koi eiroypioaHy) 7raiS(&y) {fijimfiiXiov), 
60 Cjjtov ijpu&fioXov), 

Syfrov (6poX6s). 

Kp. 6ylrapi[o]v {SPoXSs). 

Part of I line. 

50. 1. 2§KOwr^ (ct 1. 81). 54. atnr of aiT«( ) rewritten. 

736. ACCOUNTS 231 

Col, V. 

• • • ••••••••• 

Parts of 4 lines. 

©a^o-iy [. . . ii\ii^fi&v) fi [{ir€VT£poXov), 

liijrrip \^Aii]iici>yaTo{s) i/f^ip&p) [ 
JO Taafmarjai^ ^fi^p&v) [fi\ nevr^fioXop, 

Bipods dfi{o(a>s!) fj/i^fiiiv) i {Spayjial) S {6Po\6sf). 
k8. dXearpa (nvpov) {dprdprjsi) a (r^rpoipoXop), 

dX/ivpiSos lia{ ) jS {6poXol Svo), 

dXJy {6poX6si), 

75 Xivov Kal ficuf>lSo^ {6P0X69), 

dX^arpa {nvpoCf) {dprdpris) a SiiL &€o8di(ftov) {r^Tp&PoXov\ 

KipKia[r]pa 0a[i]j/iX(oi;) {jSpaxfif}) a {6^0X01 i6o\ 

dprouiy) Ka6apS(y) $a[. . .Jra^ ) {Spax/iij) a, 

7r€piaT€pds [ira]iS(&p) {6poX6^\ 

80 dpTOU i^aOapov d]fi(ploo5i) {fjiua^fiiXiop), 

'S^KOvvTtp iraiS(&v) Ijf^kv] {fjfiuoPiXiov) 
Kal a€iiiSdp€(os i^pds {fiiuoi>PiXiop)j 

ydXaKTOS {fiiiia>PiXiov), 

jivpov €[t]y Ta<p^s Ovyarph? 

82. L (7f/xtddXr«»r. 

On the verso opposite Col. v. 
Parts of 2 lines. 
I, afi[. . .]y( ) Y^v]ai^l awc^. . • .] {Spa)(/ial) /8 {rpicoPoXov), 
np[o]a'(f>ayS^<ii>v) raff yvvai^l 
90 ^/i€{p&v) p {6P0X0I Suo) (fjfiicoPiXiop), 

K6XXriTpa Xuj(v(a9 {dfioXol Svo) (fj/iwfiiXioy), 

ip€piy6a>v [%€ ZSe 

kSdnvu .[....]. ;[o]y {i^oXh) {fliiicuPiXiov), 


us KarayOpamia/ihy 
95 Aa[o]SiKri9 (ojSoXoi SHo?), 

([.J 6/y ri apr . [. . .] {6Po\ot «tJo), 

SrpdTov eh r^[y .]€ . an . s ct<r/9oX(^i^) {Spaxfial ?) 5, 

[..••] 8anavri{ ) . . . ra y [ 

*^H/j[tt)]i'i €& T . . . g . . . Ki$Ss{ya ?) {Spaxfi ?) [. .], 
loo ^iXXiyrpa x«^'f[^o]!' {fj/iKofiiXiov). 

*11. 1-95. The 2 1 St: ... through Zra ... for the cloak of Coraxus, 10 drachmae; 
turnips for pickling i dr. 2 obols ; for the ketde, payment for enamelling 2 ob. ; salt i ob. ; 
cost of grinding i artaba of wheat on the i8th 3 ob. ; omelette for the bread 2 ob. ; cost 
of mending the cloak of Coraxus i^ ob. ; for treating (?) the wife of Gemellus 4 ob. ; 
perfume for the dispatch of the mummy of the daughter of Phna 4 ob. The 22nd: 
a chous of oil 4 dr. 4 ob. ; wax and stilus for the children i ob. ; pure bread for Prima 
4 ob. ; for treating Tyche 3 ob. 9th Mecheir ... the loth: ... for the weaver's breakfast 

1 ob. ; . . . for the Sarapeum 2 ob. ; pure bread for the children ^ ob. ; beer for the 
weaver i ob, ; leeks for the weaver's breakfast i ob. ; a pigeon i ob. ; to Antas 2 dr. 

2 ob.; up at the city for the bread, cost of grinding 2 artabae of wheat, through Isas, 
I dr. 2 ob. The nth: at the camp, through Theodoras, for the bread, cost of grinding 

1 artaba of wheat 4 ob. ; for the weaver's breakfast i ob. ; asparagus for the dinner 
of Antas when (he went) to the funeral feast of Athe ... the fuller ^ ob. ; and to the 
slaves (?), for a cabbage for dinner ^ ob. ; to the child J ob. ; . . . The i6th: a relish 
^ ob. ; omelettes for the bread 2 J ob. The 17th: milk for the children J ob.; pure 
bread ^ ob. The i8th: to Secundas, a cake for the children -^ ob. The 19th: barley 
water for the same ^ ob. The 20th : sauce i ob. ; pure bread J ob. ; for treating Antonia 

2 ob. ; and for Taptollous daughter of Caecilius 3 ob. ; on the birthday of Tryphas, for 
garlands 2 ob.; on the birthday of . . . for garlands 2 ob. The 21st: pomegranates 
for the children i ob. ; playthings and ... for the children i ob. ; beer 3 ob. ; sauce i ob. 
The 22nd: sauce i ob.; Tha^sis ... for 2 days 5 ob. ; the mother of Ammonas for 
. days . . . ; Taarpaesis for 2 days 5 ob. ; Berous similarly for 10 days 4 dr. i ob. The 
24th: cost of grinding i artaba of wheat 4 ob. ; 2 ... of pickle 2 ob. ; salt i ob.; 
a needle and thread i ob. ; cost of grinding i artaba of wheat, through Theodoras, 4 ob. ; 
cost of weaving a cloak i dr. 2 ob. ; pure bread for Ph . . . i dr. ; a pigeon for the 
children i ob. ; pure bread for the same ^ ob. ; to Secundus for a cake for the children 
^ ob., and for dry meal ^ ob. ; milk -J ob. ; perfume for the mummy of the daughter 
of Pasis I dr. . . . The loth: ... for the women 2 dr. 3 ob.; relishes for the women 
on 2 days 2^ ob. ; cost of tinkering/ a lamp 2^ ob. ; pulse when . . . was dining here 
i^ ob. ; for treating Laodice 2^ ob.' 

7. SKetrrpa : cf. 1. lO ^/nryrpa, 1. 77 «(^pK((r[r]pa, 1. 91 K^\rfTpa, 780 > 4 tnTotrAijTpa, 
IfftrfTpa had already occurred in P. Tebt. 120 introd., where it should be regarded as 
a neuter plural, as should dso v^ovrpa in P. Tebt. 117. 37, &c. 

II. ctr KoratfBpmnafiov : cf. 11. 1 7, 53, and 92, where the expression recurs, the object 
being apparently always a woman. Neither KaTavBpianurfAos nor KaravOpmniCtuf appears to 
be otherwise attested. 

28. The CO of dplartj^ here and elsewhere is written above the line (so too d/fn^ in 

737. ACCOUNTS 233 

1. 38), but probably the dative singular and not the genitive plural was intended ; a final 
letter is similarly overwritten e. g. in 1. 10 Kopd^v, 1. 56 Tpv^crw. 

36. vr tls : sc. 5X^€. 

55. TmrroXKovros : SC KaTavBp<a7n<Tii6v, This is preferable to reading to nroXXovror. 

59. €ifovfMa{v)\ the word is unknown and the reading quite doubtful €ir may be 
otr or cicr. 

rai^^p: SC. anoaToKi)v\ cf. 1. 1 3. 

marks at the beginning of the line look more like a deleted letter than an 
abbreviation. The day of the month should have been further away to the left. 

99. Possibly *U r[oji» . . . , but there is hardly space for [o]. 

84. t\t\i TO 

96. The r 

737. Latin Account. 

Height 22'^ cm. About a.d. i. Plate VIII. Col. i. 

An account of wages paid on different days to * weavers,' * hired persons/ 
and a * master ' or * foreman.' The wages, which are reckoned in asses, are at 
the rate of i\ for a weaver, 4 for a * hired man,' and 6 for the foreman. We 
give the text of two columns, which are contained on separate pieces of papyrus 
but seem to be consecutive ; there 13 a large blank space after Col. ii, which was 
the end of the roll. A few small fragments of some other columns also remain. 
The account is written in a clear cursive hand which is probably of the reign of 
Augustus, the papyrus being one of a large find belonging practically entirely 
to that period. Points are commonly used after abbreviations (but not with 
a for asses) and the numerals of the days of the month, and are not infrequently 
added after words which are not abbreviated. 

Col. i. 

[a{nte) d{iem) . Nonas lu^ias 

[conduyui iv a{sses) xvi 

].« textor{es) ii [a{sses)] vii 

condtictei ii \a{sses^ viii 

5 Vjx Idas textor{es) ii a[sses) vii 

conductei ii a{sses) viii 

vii Idus textor[es) ii a{sses) vii 

condnctei ii a{sses) viii 

vt\ Idus textofies) ii a{sses) vii 

10 c<^n)iti€tei ii a{sses) viii 


V Idus textor{es) Hi a{sses) x s{emts) 

magister a(sses) vi 

iv Idus texior{es) iii a{sses) x s{emts) 

magister a(sses) vi 

15 iii I[dus\iextor{es)iii a[sses) x s{emis) 

[ni^gisier a{sses) vi 

CoL ii. 

]iV Idus textor{es) iii a{sses) x s{emis) 

magister a{sses) vi 

y Idus textor(es) iii a(sses) x s{emis) 

20 magister a{sses) vi 

a{nte) d(iem) xiix K{alendas) Sextilias 

texior{es) iii a{sses) x s(emis) 

magister a{sses) vi 

21. a of sextilias corr. from /(?). 

2. a(s5es)'. this abbreviation is common in the Pompeian inscriptions; cf. C. I. L. IV, 
index. The occurrence of asses in an account of this kind is however very singular. 
Presumably the money though reckoned in asses was paid in obols, three of which would 
be the equivalent of 2 asses. 

5. i^x: cf. 1. 21, where xiix is written for xviii; for the sums of asses, on the other 
hand, viii is regularly used. 

17-9. If this column immediately follows Col. i, which from the dates seems most 
probable, there is nothing lost at the beginnings of diese lines and i in 1. 19 stands for 

21. Sextilias is a curious form ; the a has been corrected, but was apparently altered 
from another letter, not itself deleted. For the numeral xiix cf. note on 1. 5. 

738. Account of Food. 

1 3*5 X iO'3 cm. About a.d. i. 

A fragment of an account of articles of food consumed on different days ; 
cf. 108. The ends of lines of a preceding column are preserved. 

SiTTvdoi ۥ Slirvcoi {' 

739. ACCOUNTS 235 

KavixmiKhv dprCSia fi, 

Ijirap. 6pvi9 aiSvT^ c^ 6Sa(Tos) a, 

8liry<p 9* 10 Trripvye? /3. 

5 ioTp^CL iy ...... 

6p(Sa^ a. 

'For dinner on the 5th a Canopic liver; for dinner on the 6th 10 oysters, i lettuce; 
for dinner on the 7th 2 small loaves, i bird . . . from the water, 2 snipe (?)/ 

9. trtdvrfi is a new word. The nrtpvyts were probably smaller than the tipns. 

739. Private Account. 

32 X 10 cm. About A.D. I. 

A private account for a month, reckoned in silver drachmae and copper 
obols. Lines i-ji mention a receipt, 11. 3-^2^2 give an account of expenditure 
for various purposes. The account is written on the verso, the recto being blank. 

''E)(€i *Ia§.s naph. !!47roXXo)i^/b[t; 
dirh Kivov {Spax/iiti) p, . [ 

a-fiTOTTOirJTpo^v {Sp(X'X^^) ^ {T€TpcaPo\op), 
5 ^iXaiov {Spax/iai) 8 {dfioXol di;o).]] 

8. dXearpa {treyrafioXop), 

Kovkv €19 rrp[6\T((>aytov {6^0X69). 
€. KO(f>ivoi>y y {j^rpdi^oXov) {iipuoPiXiov). 

<i. ^aravtoDv (dffoXol Svo\ 

10 npo<r<l>aylou olKo8(6pov) (6^0X69), 

kXaSov \ovs (^p^XA^^Q ' (3/3oXo2 8io), / p {Tpt6fioXov) {iipioaPiXiov). 
(. npoa-tf^ayiov OiKoS{6pov) (6^0X69). 
0, ffiydroy {T€Tp<iPoXov ?), 

olKo8(6pov) trp^oa^ayiov) {ofioXSs), 

15 T€iCTOj{oy . ] 

ly. rifjirji) eXa[(ov] {Spaxpal)] 8 {rpiw^oXov ?), 


iroptf>ipas (^P^XAtaJ) ic, 

20 fiXwrapiao [••]•[•]••[••]• /^ • [ 

ifjS. TiQtrjs) iXatov [{SpayjJLal) S] {6^0X0! SHo), 

/ [••]. 

5. This line enclosed in round brackets. 7. I. ftf^o^f^ie^viv, 

' Isas has received from Apollonius, an inhabitant of Cynus, 4[.] drachmae. Deduct 
on account of expenses : price of . . . paid to Nechtheus 28 dr., for making bread 
I dr. 4 ob., (for oil 4 dr. 2 ob., erased). On the 4lh, for grinding 5 ob., powder (?) 
for a relish i ob. 5thy 3 baskets 4^ ob. 6th, plates 2 ob., a relish for the builder 
I ob., a chous of oil 4 dr. 2 ob. Total 40 dr. 3^ ob. 7th, a relish for the builder i ob. 
9th, for the workman 4 ob., a relish for the builder i ob., the carpenter . . . 13th, price of 
oil 4 dr. 3 ob., purple 20 dr., thread for a woman's robe . . ., to Philoutarion . . . 22nd, 
price of oil 4 dr. 2 ob. Total . . .' 

2. Kviw, if correct, is the name of a village, but the writer is careless about his cases 
(cf. 1. 7), and he may mean Kvywy, i. e. Cynopolis. 

4. aeirtmofprpioM : cf. the similar forms Scarpa (1. 6), ^mjTpa, &c. (786. 10 and note 
on 786. 7). 

5. The amount of oil which is not stated here and in 1. 21 was no doubt i x^vr : 

cf. 1. II. 

740. Account of Corn. 

2I'2X 46 cm. About A.D. 200. 

An account of corn, arranged according to different villages, apparently 
from the day-book of a private individual rather than an official. Of Col. i 
only the ends of lines are preserved, but Col. ii is practically complete, and 
Col. ii! has lost only a few letters at the ends of lines. There is also a detached 
fragment (not printed) belonging to another column. 

Cols, i and ii are apparently concerned with corn paid out, and the sum 
given in 11. ^28-9, added to the 30 artabae accounted for in 11. 30-1, is subtracted 
from a previously mentioned total, leaving the remainder stated in 1. 3a. The 
rest of Col. iii deals with receipts from rents. The papyrus provides some 
interesting new information about the names and character of different measures 
of corn, and a curious conversion occurs in 1. 29. On the verso are copies of 

740. ACCOUNTS 237 

petitions to Septimius Severus and Caracalla (706), and the 9th year men- 
tioned in 1. 36 of the recto no doubt refers to these emperors. 

Col. 1. 
Ends of 13 lines. 

15 [/locrloov ]o9 Si8oii€- 

16 [y Slit y^lp^Py{ov) M€pfi((p6my) 

Col. ii. 

17 /uas dvTt /ii&s fi€Tp(p aiToX^oyiK^?) ^Hp(ov[. . .] . i; {iprdpaC) [. . 

18 S€p{i(f>€a>S' p-^T(jHf) S{riiio<r[<p) /jliS^s] dvrl /iia^ €/a/3( ) {iprd^ai) icjS y^^oiviK^^) C* 

19 KOI iSSBriaav {m\p ^pirpov 6yrjX{aT&ii) {dprdPai) . x{oiviK€si) y. 

20 HlXa* ISuoTiKm P'^'rijxf) Sri{px)at<f) 8ih ncuraX{}fiio[s 

21 y€Ci>py{ov) mXa 6ip{aTosi) dnh {dpraP&v) k<9 rh y [dprdfiaCj ij {fiiiKTv) 

XHolpiKes) C 

22 Koi i866{rjD inip (popir^pov) 6pr]\(aT&p) Kal aiTo\€[yiKo]y Kal 

23 <nTO/i€TpiKoO r&v TrpOK{€inhwv) {dpTa^Zv) tf (^fiia-ousi) yj^ivUciiv) C 

{dprdfifis) {fi/iiav rirapTov) xCoivficey) /9. 

24 n<i&ii€ci>s* i/ieTp^O^rjaay) a'iToX(6yoisi) [ ] • {dprd^ai) i€, 

25 Kal iS66{ri(rav) {nr(ip) if>opiT{pau) ivriXar&v) Kal a'iTop[€T(j)iKoU) r&v 

irpoK(€iiJLipa>y) {dprafiZv) u {dpra^ ) . yjfituLKti)^ y. 

26 ^ei'c/ccXct;* ifL€Tpij6{r]aap) a'iTo\{6yoi5) 0i/ia[TOS {dprdpai)] . , 

27 Kal I866{rjaav) iir{kp) aiToXoy{LKo€) Kal <pop€7(pov) xCo/i'Mcey) [.] 

28 y/ dyaX6p{aTosi) l8ico7(iK&si) {nvpov) {dprdfiai) vP S^ xC^frwccs) /9, 

29 at Oijiaros 8ri/iocr(ov xaOapoO {dprdPai) /lO {fjiiKTV riraprov) xC^^'i'^'f^O ^* 

30 Kal inpdOriaav &S Indvcn [8ih rod] y AoyoO J€Ji^Xa>rai 

31 €iri firivos Meaopfj [[(aprrfjSai) X]j {irvpoD) {dprd^ai) X. 

Col. iii. 

32 Xoinal [i]8ici>TiK&9 irvp{oO dprdfiai . . 

33 Kal iy OifLari djioloDS 8iSo^ivov iirh y[€oi>py(&p) 

34 icari /i(a-6cixnv [{dprdfiai) . . 


35 Q6\6€W eii€r{p'^6ria-av) 8iit ^Hpajo^ y^<»py{pC) 06O!)[. . . {irvpov) {iprdpaC) . . 

36 6 a{j{jhs) djrh <nr€pii{dTa>y) (Irm/y) {nvpov) {iprdfiaC) y, / [(irvpov) 

{dprdpai) . 

37 UlAa* iy ireSlois S€yoKoi>/i[.] . • irapit [ 

38 Aioyivovs ToO Sapair{toi>vos) y€(ic[py(pvvTosi)] . . . ( ) ir€pl Ilika [ 

39 a-as X^voK(op{ ) • . drrh (dpTafi&y) \ rh [ 

40 K€aiio6)(<ea)S' irapit UaOdnov M9//Jff?{-]x( ) y^<^py{pdvro5i) ..... 

41 {apQiupai) rj (fi/iiav Tiraprov) dirh {dpraP&v) Krj rh y [(dprdpcu) 6 . , . 

42 naph *HpaK\d8ov iirirpSwov ^Hf{a]K\[€(]af . . [ fj ij- 

43 <nr6pria€y inl May8coX((oy) Koi{vfi) rrpoy *HpaK\€[(8riv) KaT[it rh (Ij/iicrv) y 

44 Koi nphs rtiv /i^jfcpa) T&y d(f>ri\{iKoi>v) if[a]T4 rh rf Ka[i irphs Toi>9 

45 d^irj\{iKas) /cari rh kS^^ dfip6y{,ov) (dpwpai) k8 ,[..]. X[ 

46 ey lJL(p[o]v{si) {dpovp&v) i^r, X^P^^ '^^^ x<ioHjidTonf ?) Kol i\fi(ypt8ot) 

47 Tov a{{To€) [/*]€po(i;y) t&v d<f>TimLK<ov) {dpovpa) a {fiimrv) .[..]. enr^ ) y 


48 [..]••[•]•( )<-]f-o< )«Xw/6[.. ...]..( ){dpTdpai)i.[ 

49 / 6iiia[ro]i {dprdPai) [.]y (fi/iiav). 

14. M€piJpBw (cf. 828) is restored from 1. 16; cf. the position of Utka in 11. 20-1. 
The genitive M€pfupB<i^p occurs in a papyrus found last winter. 

y^rialnv ^itwrlttv: cf. P. Amh. 86. lo and note, dprafiuia and paifiww are meant, 
though perhaps not exclusively. 

17. inas dyr\ fuasi cf. 1. 1 8, and P. Amh. 87. 21-2, note. The meaning here is that 
half the artabae were paid on one measure (the name of which is lost in 11. 14-6), half on 
the measure a'tT6k{ ), which is new and which we have supposed to be <riTok{oyuc^) on the 
analogy of lUrp^ dyopavofUK^ in 886. 

18. €fiP{ ): this measure is also new. Perhaps fpfi{okiKf), i.e. the measure generally 
used in com sent by boat to Alexandria. It was no doubt smaller than the d^/iocrcor 
fitrpopi cf. 1. 21, note. 

20. Ittwucm: the point of this remark (cf. 11. 28 and 32) is not quite clear. We 
might suppose that the writer was contrasting the present private payment with other 
official ones in the same account, but from 1. 28 it appears that all the items in Col. ii 
concern his private account, and to assume that he failed to keep official and private 
accounts distinct is not satisfactory. An alternative explanation is to suppose that tiuariK&s 
refers not to the nature of the account but to the character of the com ; cf. 11. 28-9, where 
an amount of corn which is apparently l^iwruc&t is converted into a slightly smaller sum 
64paroi ^poariov naBapov, and note ad ioc. But since the payment in 1. 19, although 
IdmriK&s, is fUrijMf) brfijutaiif), iduoriKas cannot refer to a private measure, and would be 
a ciuious expression to imply that the com in question was not KaBap6t. 

21. ^ of 26 artabae is 8^ art., a sum which the writer expresses by 8^ art. 7 choenices. 

741. ACCOUNTS 239 

This implies, if his arithmetic is correct, the artaba of 42 choenices, the largest of the 
different artabae in use in Egypt, and in the fourth century called the artaba ^/mx^ 
{tuTfx^) (P. Brit. Mus. 125; cf. P. Tebt. I. pp. 232-3). The fact that it is the artaba 
of 42 choenices which is here lurp^ hrntwrU^ is important, for the official artaba in Roman 
times has been often supposed to be much smaller^ though, as we pointed out (P. Tebt. 
tbid.)y on insufficient grounds. But it would not be safe to infer from the present passage 
alone that the mention of /icV^ di^fioo-i^ in Roman times always implied an artaba 
of 42 choenices. 

22-3. These charges for donkey transport, with the (nrokoyiKov (a new term, probably 
meaning a bakhshish for the tnroK&fofi) and airoiA€TpiK6v (also new as an impost for 
measuring the corn), all of which are supplementary of the main payment (cf. 11. 19, 25, 
and 27), are probably included in the vpoafarrpovntva which occur in the official receipts 
of this period; cf, P. Tebt. I. pp. 41 1-2. 

24. <nT€X(6you): this does not necessarily imply that the payment was for taxation 
purposes; cf. P. Oxy, III. p. 251. 

28-9. The sum of the foregoing items, 52^ artabae 2 choenices, is here converted 
into 49f art. 8 choen. Biyuaros ^rjnoaiov KoBaptWj whatever that precisely means. The 
reduction is probably due to two causes at least, (i) the fact that in the preceding items 
artabae of different sizes were employed, and that some of them were smaller than the 
artaba meant in L 29, which very likely contained 42 choenices (cf. 1. 21, note^; (2) the 
fact that these artabae \hwr{iKw) were partially or even wholly not xaBapal ; cf. r. Tebt. I. 
92. 9-1 1. 

30. The doubtful y has a horizontal stroke over it and seems to mean ' 3rd '. av(rot)) 
cannot be read. 

35. ec»[: e»\6€ns (cf. 1. 14, note) or at least a place name would be expected. 

41. Since we do not know which artaba was being employed, it is uncertain how the 
writer expressed ^ art at the end of the line. 

44. The finrrip T&if d4>i^iK»v, if 'HpaxXc/(di7i') is right in 1. 43, is the 'H/xueXcta mentioned 
in 1. 42. 

741. List of Articles. 

i6'5 X 9*5 cm. Second century. 

A list of miscellaneous articles, containing, as such lists commonly do, 
a number of rare or unknown words. 

A6y{pi) kvToKiK&v Eify^virO" 



\p6\s iv SiaaKiSttp' 

KeXkdpLOv TpiXdywoy 


<r<pvph SiTrXrj xapvcoy a, 

Pl . [.]©!/ dvapoXij 


dXXa ii€iKpii 6, 



6 y^pyaOhi a, 

15 cv oh i(Xa{i) ^/JLiavv- 

ApvaKis a. 




yfr^KTpa a, 


T( ) * 7<>r( ) ?• 

(r6\ia Apa^viKb, C^iyi^) i/i 



[yv]vaiKHa ^€t5y(i;) ^, 



10 aavSdkia 6viK{bL) j8, 

20 6^iPa(f>ov 


7. T of ^lyicT/ja above the line. 11. iinruov Pap. 15. v<Xa Pap. 

* Account of articles at order of Eugenetor in a double sack : — i double basket of 
nuts, 5 other small ones, i wicker crate, i sheepskin, i scraper, 8 pairs of men's . . . , 
6 pairs of women's ditto, 2 donkey straps (?), i horse's ditto, i three-flagon jar, i bag (?) 
of ... , 2 hold-alls containing 3 half-sets of glass, 4 . . . cups and i . . . , 4 plates, 
2 bowls, I saucer.' 

4. ^Xa(i) ntiKpa{i) should perhaps be read, as the writer seems to have a tendency 
to omit final i (cf. 1. 15) and five baskets must be meant ; but the neuter may refer to 


6, ytpyaOos is probably for yvpya66s, meaning a wicker basket. 

8. crdXia: or perhaps o-cXia, which however is still more difficult. <r6kiop might be 
a diminutive of <rSkos or an adjective from 2dXoi, but neither is very suitable. It is hardly 
likely that the word is connected with oroX^, for which croX^ was a late Attic form (cf. 
Du Cange s.v.\ though some article of attire is evidently meant. Mr. Smyly suggests 
a connexion with the Latin soltar, 

10. <rapddKia may mean 'bands' of some kind, the word being used for a medical 
bandage by Oribasius. But the reading is extremely doubtful; the second letter could 
be c and of the first only the smallest vestiges remain. 

12. For KfXkaptov cf. P. Brit Mus. 191. 9. 

13. dyafioKij, since it governs a genitive plural, looks like a receptacle of some kind, 
a sense in which awfioKiduMf is found in Macarius, Apophth. Pair. 33 ava/3oX/dioy luarhv 
^a>fi/a>v. In the preceding word the vestiges before the lacuna suit only a round letter 
such as ^, Bf o, or o- ; possibly i8t^[X]a>y. There are two dots like a diaeresis above the », 
but they are perhaps accidental. 

14. vpoxtipia are cases or boxes, since they contained glass; but the word is 
apparently new. 

15. Mr. Smyly compares Martial iv. 46. 15 septmaria synthesis. 

17. The cups are divided into two kinds, but what these are is obscure. 

1 8. /SarffXXoi: probably the Latin ^a/tf//i2. 

19. (TJcovrXia: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 191. 10 and a gloss cited by Du Cange from Cod. 
Reg. 2062 TpCpXiov (TieovrXoy. 



742. Letter of Antas. 

26-5 X 13*7 cm, B.C. 2. 

A letter from Antas to Faustus, chiefly concerning reeds (/ccfAofios), written 
like many other letters of this period in vulgar Greek. 

napdXafie iraph II660V rhif xdXa- 

/i[o]v irava[p]i6iJLm xal dnSareiXSv 

p[o]i irSaas Sia-fia^ 7rap€tXrj<f>€9 
5 Kal 6[i]9 airits e/y riwov da-- 

0aX£9 lya r^ dyaPdaci avrit? 

d^<K>ii€P. irapdSo9 8i Tivi 

T&v (f>tKa)v dpidp^ avrits ha 

irrfXiv 0[/]Xoy iipiuv irapaSoi 
10 da^aXm,] koi hdv ri Siwjj 

<n> |[. . . .ya( jioi 8b9 ipyaai- 

a[v jcra ifii ^yopaKeyai 

nap[it . . . o]i; rijv x^\(ap Sia/irjv 

{Spayji&v) ^€Kdir]iYT^. /lij dfL€Xrj<rij9. 
15 ippaxTO* 

(?roi;y) kti [Ka\t(rapo^ Iladpi a. 

On the verso 

favarm [ ]€T€pp . ( ) eh NcicXiy. 

* Antas to Faustus, many greetings. Take over from Pothus the reeds all together, 
and send me word how many bundles you have received, and put them in a safe place 
in order that we may take them on the journey up. Deliver a certain number of them 
to one of our friends in order that a friend may deliver them to me safely, and if you can 
. . . give your attention to it . . . I have bought from (Pothus?) the 1000 bundles for 
15 drachmae. Don't forget. Good-bye. The 28th year of Caesar, Pauni i. (Addressed) 
To Faustus ... at Nekle.' 


743. Letter to a Friend. 

2i»5X 17*7 cm. B.C. 2. 

A letter in two columns, of which the first is much broken. The greater 
part is concerned with the explanation of the writer's reasons for sending 
Damas, whom he recommends to his friend's good offices. 

Col. i. 

Parts of 16 lines. 
17 ' ] Oikcn Si a€ Kol rbv Kaiaapo^ 
] ivayvovvfu, Su ydp yc 

Col. ii. 

e/ Kal 9r[p]d9 dKKov^ ^ty^ov Trpay/ia 
20 porjOhy airrov y[€]i/€a6ai Slit fjy 

IXo/tx€(i') npbs iarov? ^iXtav. koI 

yhp iySb 6\os Sia7rou[o]viiai d "EXe- 

yo9 x^^^''^^ dnSX^&ltv, 7rapay€yofJt{ij/ov) 

yitp jda/jL&TO^ €19 Ji\€^dpSp€iay ifX^ 
25 $aiJL€y inl *Eira^p6S€iToy Kal evpl- 

Orj nrjr€ ttXri^^ /i^rt S€S<oKco(si). 

&<rr &y rofhS irc OiXm y€iycMrK€iy 

hi iyii airr^ SiaaroXii? S^S&Kuy 

rh fiaSiaai e/9 TaxSya xdpiy T&y cic- 
30 ^opt»y KOI Ta yvy iTrtiTriiro/i^a 

airhy irdyra trvyXi^ai Kal n€pl ndy- 

iwy oArf rijy imrponiiy Jc&oica. 

iy oh iity aov npoirSerJTai avynpoa- 

yeyiaOai airSk M dy6oiJLoX(yyri{aoiiiy<p) 
35 irrip aw oStm &s inr{ip) /lov. iy ry Si 

li€ n€punraa'6ai oiK ijSvydaOf)y 

avyrvxciy 'AfroXXoo(yi<p) Tf AifiiKf tya 

air^ a^h radra imoSt^m. Kal at> 



Sk inrip &v ihv 0i\ji9 yp<i(f>€ /loi Kat avo^ 
40 Kvmi noija'<o, jda/ias ydp fioi &v6wiioX{oyri<raTo) 
irdvra. koK&s Sk yiyov^v rh Tayp 
airov kXOuvy if<f>rjy7Ja'€Tai ydp cot. 

[a']eaTc{v) im/i^XoO) iv ir/^aiyijs). ima'KOTT{ov) TOt)y aoif9 ndyT€{s)> 
ippa^ao.] (?Toi;y) k0 Ka(aapo9 ^a&{ipi) q: 

20. p offjv COrr. 22. 1. Skm. 23. 1. mr&\^a]ip. 43. 1. irapTa(s), 

• ... I wish you and the . . . of Caesar to read this {?), for although I (?) have had trouble 
with others you must assist him for the sake of our friendship. I am quite upset at 
Helenos' loss of the money; for when Damas arrived at Alexandria we came to 
Epaphroditus, and it was discovered that he had neither received nor paid anything. 
I wish you therefore to know this that I had given him orders to go to Takona for 
the rents, and now I have dispatched him to collect them all and have entrusted to him 
the care of the whole matter. Whatever service he may require from you, stand by him, 
as he will agree in everything for you just as for me. Owing to my worries I was unable 
to meet ApoUonius the Libyan in order to inform him of this. Write to me yourself about 
anything you want, and I will do it without hesitation ; for Damas has agreed in everything 
with me. It is well for him to come quickly, for he will instruct you. Take care of 
yourself so that you may remain in good health. Look after all your household. 
Good-bye, The 29th year of Caesar, Phaophi 6.' 

18. Some word like olKov6fAov is probably to be supplied at the beginning. 

19. tlx^y whether first singular or third plural is difficult ; tlxfs would be expected. 
34. d»6ofio\oyTj[<rofififif): cf P. Tebt. 21. 6, P. Par. 42. 7. 

744. Letter of Ilarion. 

25x14*7 cm, B.C. I. 

A letter from a man who had gone to Aleixandria, addressed to his sister 
(who was no doubt his wife), and to two other women, regarding certain domestic 
matters. A curious injunction occurs in 11. 9-10. 

*I\api<Dv{a} "AXiTi t^i dS^X^rji nXeiara y^at- 
p€iy Kal BepovTi rg fcvpici ftov Kal 'AnoXXco- 
vdpiu. ytva>crK€ &f en Kal vvv kv AX^^av^ 
Sp€{i)a (J^a'/i€y /ifi dywyta? Hlv S\w da- 
5 nop€vovTai, €yi> kv *AX€^av8p€(f)a /jl€U(». 

R % 


ipayrH ae Kai napaxaX& ere iTTiftcXiJ- 

0(riT)i T^ naiS[<i^ Kal Olv cidbs o^cSi/x- 

op \dPoi>ii€v ciTTOoreXS ere dfyoo. iity 

iroWavoWmp riKj^ khv ^iv dp<r€' 
lo yoy d^€9, iity Ijy OrjXca ^/cjSoXc. 

€fpTjKas Si 'A<f>poSiaiaTi Sri /i^ ii€ 

lirikdOjiS' n&9 SHya/jLou <r€ iin- 

XaOeiv; ipcarH ae oSy Iva [i^ dyah 

15 {irovs) k6 Kat(rapo9 Hadvi Ky. 

On the verso 

^iXapCcay lAXiTi dn68o9* 

2. 1. *AfroXXa)Mi^i^. 8. 1. aoi. II. dc above the line. 

* Ilarion to Alis his sister, many greetings, and to my dear Berous and ApoUonarion. 
Know that I am still even now at Alexandria ; and do not worry if they come back 
altogether (?), but I remain at Alexandria. I urge and entreat you to be careful of the 
child, and if I receive a present soon I will send it up to you. If (ApoUonarion ?) bears 
offspring, if it is a male let. it be, if a female expose it You told Aphrodisias " Don't 
forget me." How can I forget you ? I urge you therefore not to worry. The 29th year 
of Caesar, Pauni 23. (Addressed.) Deliver from Ilarion to Alis.' 

8-'io. cay 9roXXairoXX«y t€kii£ is very obscure. If the second person riiqjg is right, this 
passage must refer to the exposure of a female infant. But troXXd would be most extra- 
ordinary, apart from the difficulty of constructing iroXX^y. If riiqfs is altered to Tigg we 
might suppose that an animal was the subject and divide iroXX(a) *An6\\»p ; but *Air(SXX»v 
is not a likely name for an animal. Perhaps woKkanoKKnv conceals *AiroXk»pdpiw (cf. L 2) ; 
for the use of the second person cf. e. g. 296. 7. 

745. Letter to Gaius Rustius. 

ii-i X i8*8 cm. About a.d. i. 

Conclusion of a letter, chiefly concerned with money matters. The writer 
had evidently been in financial difficulties, and was afraid of their recurrence ; 
but the loss of the beginning of the letter makes the transactions under discussion 
rather obscure« The addressee has a Roman name. 


dS€\<f>TJ^ fL[ov o]ii/ov Kcpd/iia iiji[KOin-]a [nilyrf Kai Spax[/ia9 JcJAca t[S]v 
8i otvov 7}y6pa<ra9 €/c (Spaxfi&v) f^, inrkp &y Koi iOov yj^ipSypa^ov [Sih 

poi nepl ToD airhu rhv 'Ayrai/ inoarrja^iv Bih rh k .[ ]Kivai 

cby KoX inria^ov 8iit tov iroXurdpypv 0€o<f>[\ov, /x[i) . .]i'€[.] • rj[. .]va dvci>- 
5 O^v ydvriTai nduTa Kal irdXiv iaToi>9 dvaaKevd^oD/iely] /ifj od<rrj9 
X/>^ay. ovK dtSas yhp nw /loi i)(^p^a'aTO iv '0^vpvy\oi? oif^ Ay Xi}<ra(i/)Tt 
dXX' a>y Tii^i noT€ dwotrr^priTrji /ifj dTToSeScDKSri, ipcorA odv ire 
/xy) <2XXa>f irof\<Taii otSa 8k Sri irdvra koKw 7ro^a'€i9' oi OiXco 
yhp dn^i<rPrirri<nv rrph9 (rk ^x^iy ^tKov /lov S[v]Ta. d[a']frd(cv ndvras 
10 roi^9 (rods koI aeavrov iniiiiXov iv ifyialvji^. €ppoi>ao. 

On the verso 

Faim ^PovarCcoi [ 

6. V of OVK corr. from t. 

* . , . from my sister 65 jars of wine and 10 drachmae, and you bought the wine at 
6 drachmae, for which you drew me up a bond through Artemas that the said Antas 
would make the repayment because you had ... as you promised through the politarch 
Theophilus, in order that everything may not be completely . . . and we go bankrupt again 
without any necessity. You don't know how he treated me at Oxyrhynchus (?), not like 
a man who had paid but like a defrauder and a debtor. I ask you therefore not to do 
otherwise ; but I know that you will do everything well. I do not want to have any 
dispute with you, as you are my friend. Salute all your household, and take care of your 
hcsJth. Good-bye. (Addressed) To Gains Rustius . • .' 

4. irokttrdpxov : iroktirapxai are known at Thessalonica from Acts zvii. 6 and C. I. G. 
1967, but the title is new in Egyptian papyri. 

The mutilated word before ivetOev is most likely a perfect participle ; the letter before 
1^ seems to be X, <r, or r. 

6. tp ^o^upvyxois: a village 'O^vpvyxa is known in the FayAm but not in the 
Oxyrhynchite nome, and it is difficult to believe that the metropolis is not here meant, 
though 'o^vpvyx»if or *o$vpvyxir&v n6kis is the normal form. The sentence ovk ddas • . . 
oirodcdttKcfrt may be interrogative. 


746. Letter of Recommendation. 

23'2 X 13*5 cm. A.D. 16. 

A letter from Theon to his brother Heraclides, a basiHcogrammateus, 
introducing the bearer, Hermophilus. Theon is perhaps the same as the writer 
of 292, a similar letter of recommendation addressed to the dioecetes on behalf 
of a brother named Heraclides. Cf. also 787. 

Simv ^HpaKXelSfji rm dSeXifmi 

irXcTara yatp^iv koX iryiatvuv. 
*Ep/jl6(I>iXo9 (ft) dnoS[i]Sov9 aoi rfjv 
iiriOToK^v [kyfii] .[..]• <• .]/? • fAVRi 
6 [.yptov^ Kol ^pArrfciv p€ ypdyfrat aoi. 
[7r]po(l>€piTcu ^X^^^ irpaypdriov 
[kv Tfji] K^pKe/jLovvi, TOVTO odv idv 
aoi <pa[[]vriTai aTrovSda-HS Jcari rb 
SUaioy. rh ^ dkXa a^canrov kirip-^XcO 
10 tv ityiaii/jf?. 

(irov?) y Tifi^ptov KaCcrapo^ S^Paarov ^a&^i y. 
On the verso 

*HpaK\€C8fii pa^aiXiK&i) ypH^apiiar^T) *0£i^vy)(^[Tou) Kuvon{o\[Tov). 

'Theon to Heraclides his brother, many greetings and wishes for good health. 
Hermophilus the bearer of this letter is (the friend or relative) of . . erius, and asked me 
to write to you. Hermophilus declares that he has business at Kerkemounis. Please 
therefore further him in this matter, as is just. For the rest take care of yourself that you 
may remain in good health. Good-bye. The ^fd year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, 
Phaophi 3. (Addressed) To Heraclides, basilicogrammateus of the Ozyrhynchite and 
Cynopolite nomes.' 

4. The letters ]cn{ are on a separate fragment, the position of which is doubtful. 

13. There seems to be an ellipse of koI after *Oiv{puyxiTov), though the fact that 
a basilicogrammateus should have more than one nome under his jurisdiction is 


747. Invitation to a Feast. 

6-1 X 7-3 cm. Late second or third century. 

An invitation to a feast given by a cavalry officer ; cf. 110 and 628. 

ay iavToO tQ ^ KaXdy- 
Sai9 dnh &p{as) 17. 

2. vr of fovrov corr. from v. 

' The decurion invites you to his party on the sixth day before the Calends at eight 


(The collations of //. i-xii and the Odyssey are with the text of Ludwich, those 
of //. xiii-xxiv with that of La Roche.) 

[a) Iliad. 

748* i6*ix6.6 cm. Ends of i. 107-116, with occasional stops and elision- 
marks. 108 o^^d\ T€k€(r(ras. 1 13 K[kwai]firj<rTpris. Third century, written 
in sloping oval uncials of good size. 

749. io«3 X 10 cm. Ends of i. 160-176 from the bottom of a column. Second 
century, written in heavy round uncials. 

760. 8x6-3 cm. Parts of ii. 57-73. 6a T]oo-<r(r[o. 63 €/x€tf]cs. 65 e]KeX€i;€. 
Third century, written in sloping oval uncials. 

761. 19-6 X 9'2 cm. Part of a column containing iii. 30-55, with numerous stops 
and accents, and several corrections (probably by a second hand). 37 vios. 
40 o<^€]\os. First of iyovos above an a crossed out. 47 ayeipa[s corrected 
from €yctp€t[s. 48 y of ainyycs above the line. 50 iroXrfi corr. from irokitj. 
51 KaTrifl>€lri, 53 ] [• -ll^^^wros. s of ex^is above the line. 54 o( of ^^iLnriioi 
above f} crossed out. Late second or third century, written in a neat 
uncial hand of the oval type. 

762. 11x8 cm. Beginnings of iv. 87-96, with numerous stops, breathings and 
accents. 93 The first hand had r\ p a\v /xoi ; a second hand seems to have 
corrected v and has added 5e above /xoc. Third century, written in sloping 
oval uncials. 

763. i9-r» x6*4 cm. On the recto part of a second or third century account. 
On the verso parts of iv. 364-398, with numerous stops, breathings and 
accents. 369 is omitted, as in A. 378 corparoo)];] |[.]]^ [. 381 tt^ ai[<na. 
38rj ^)(ovTo 45[€ corr. to (Aypw rfi[€ (?). 387 c of €(av above the line. Third 
century, written in sloping oval uncials. 

764. 5*5 X 2*5 cm. On the recto ends of 7 lines of a document mentioning 
a fyiMvpy{6ij. First century. On the verso a few letters from iv. 533-539. 
535 TcJcffiix^. First century, written in a good-sized irregular uncial hand. 

766. 19x6 cm. On the recto part of a document in a cursive hand of the 
early part of the third century. On the verso a few letters from the ends 


of V. 130-173, forming a complete column, with numerous stops, accents, 
breathings, and marks of elision and quantity (all probably added later). 
^34 ^H^l^X^*?- '5^ €(€va]pL^€v. 153 I of Xvy]pm added by a second hand. 
Third century, written in an upright hand of the oval type. 

756. 6.8 X S-a cm. Fragment of the bottom of a leaf from a book, containing 
on the recto the ends of v. 3^^4-334, and on the verso parts of 379-390, 
with elision-marks. 33;^ Kvpav€ov<rai. 38a rcrjAan. 384 Xy of a\y€[ corn 
388 of €v0 added above the line (?). ottoAvto. 390 tj of €^y\yy^iKiv above a, 
which is crossed through, f having been also corrected. Late third or 
fourth century, written in a semi-uncial hand. 

767. 4-i* X 3 cm. Parts of v. 578-586. 581^ cy 8. First century, written in 
round uncials. 

758. 9*6 X 1 1-4 cm. v. 583-596, the lines being nearly complete, from the top 
of a column, with stops, breathings, accents and elision-marks. 583 eX€0[a];]ra. 
586 hi Kot. 587 €i(rr?j*c€t. 588 tTTTro)}; . . . TTiaov €v. Late second or third 
century, written in a neat uncial hand of the oval type. 

759. ia7 X 2«9 cm. A few letters from the ends of v. 66a-68a, from the end 
of a column, with stops (high and low point) and accents. 667 aii](pis 
^TTorrfcy, confirming the conjecture of Brandreth. Third century, written in 
a neat upright uncial hand of the oval type. 

760. Fr. (6) 7-3 x 4*9 cm. Two fragments, the first containing a few letters 
from the beginnings of v. 715-718, the second parts of 7^0-739. 724 € of 
X/otwcij above the line. First century, written in round upright uncials. 

761. ai XII cm. On the recto part of an effaced document. On the verso 
vi. 147 and 148, and, after a lacuna which may have contained a lines, 
parts of U. 147 and 149 and another line, the whole being a writing 
exercise. 148 TT^Xc^cDo-a. Late first century B.C., written in a large semi- 
uncial hand. 

762. 19-8 X 85 cm. On the recto ends of lines of a list of persons, written 
in a cursive hand in the late second or early third century. On the verso 
the latter parts of vii. 1-35, forming a complete column. 5 cXanyo-u;. 16 
bvvTo. 30 fjiaxi?<r]o/xc^. 31 omitted. Third century, written in small upright 

763. 24*4 X 10 cm. Part of a leaf from a book, containing on the recto the 
latter portions of vii. 68-101, and on the verso the earlier portions of 69-134, 
with stops, breathings and accents. 72 1/ of TroirroTropoi<nv added by a second 
hand. 73 Iliravax<u(av, 77 t of ikrji added above the line by a second hand. 
112 Final i of Upiafxibrii added above the line by a second hand, tov tc 
rpo/^cov<ri (a new reading; cf. viroTpofX€ov<n in Vindob. 61). 113 AxtXAev;. 


133 I of (oKvpom added above the line by a second hand. Third century, 
written in good-sized oval uncials. 

764. 9«6xa-8 cm. A few letters from the beginnings of viii. 109-iaa, with 
stops, breathings and accents. Third century, written in oval uncials. 

765. 8.1 X5-4 cm. Ends of ix. 320-333, with stops, breathings and accents 
(oxytones having a grave accent on the final syllable). 323 First i of 
trpoif^epriKn added above the line. 324 bi ri. 325 v of lavov above AX crossed 
out. Third century, written in oval uncials. 

766. 5-8 X 58 cm. A few letters from the ends of x. 542-547, from the bottom 
of a column, with occasional accents. Third century, written in sloping 
oval uncials. 

767. 6-6 X 4-3 cm. A few letters from the ends of xi. 555-561, with stops. 
Second century, written in good-sized round uncials. 

768. 14 X 12*9 cm. Fragment from the top of a column, containing parts of 
xi. 73^764- 739 Av[y]€t5oo. 740 $]ave[rj]y [.]p(Jjiri^ri]v. 750 airaXa^a. 755 
[a]vroy. 756 BovPp[aa]i(w. 757 AX€<ri[ov]. 75^ IlaAAoy AOrivri, 760 Bovfipaa-ioVm 
Third century, written in sloping oval uncials. 

769. Fr. (a) 4*5 x 3*1 cm. Two fragments containing a few letters from 
xiii. 308-317 and 342-347, with accents. 316 omitted. 344 yij^<r]€i€ \.[ 
with V i8[ above X. Late second or third century, written in a neat uncial 
hand of the oval type. 

770. 4-7x7-9 cm. A few letters from the ends of xiii. 372-377 and the 
beginnings of 405-413, with stops, breathings and accents. 37a inj]f€v. 
374 In the margin €Traii{€(rofiai and below it aivi(ofj[ai^ referring to the 
variants alvlCofiai and alvl^oimi ; cf. Schol. A alvlCofx * ^^pcrai koi bia rod ^ 
alvC^oyLai iin-l rod iiraivitroiiai. Zriv6boTos alvCa-aofmi. 410 In the margin 
between this and 1. 411 is a critical sign shaped like ^. Second century, 
written in round upright uncials. 

771. 14x7-8 cm. On the recto beginnings of xv. 736-746, with occasional 
breathings and accents. 740 KaiK\t,p[€voi. 742 at and first a> of fiaifxmMv 
above e and o. 744 t of Kt^XctoD added later (by a second hand?). At 
the end a coronis and the title in large letters IXca5[of o. Late second or 
early third century, written in handsome good-sized uncials of the oval 
type. On the verso 12 nearly complete lines of a money-account in 
third century cursive. 

772. IO-2 X 5-9 cm. Ends of xvii. 353-373, with stops, breathings and accents. 
361 ay]x^oT4i/[ot. 363 ap aifioori, 369 Final i of M€votnabr}i added above 
the line. 371 a of ai^cpi corr. from e. Second or third century, written 
in a rather small uncial hand. 


(6) Odyssey. 

773. Height of roll 24-4 cm. Seven fragments from four columns of a MS. 
of ii, containing a few letters from 304-312, 339-357 (top of a column), 
ends of 362-374 (top of a column), and parts of 386-410 (a whole column), 
with stops (high and middle point) and occasional accents. 341 above 
e\ov]r€9 is ]di[. . .lo. 368 ha<r]u>vTai. 369 v of ovb€ corr. 372 (end of the line) 
J-TTJj or ] . iiy. 401 [€t]ftofA€2^|[i;]. 407 omitted. 408 c of dctw added above 
the line by a second hand. Ax]aic{vs. Second century, written in very 
large heavy uncials (cf. 661), the letters measuring 5 mm. in height 

774. 4*5 X 7-5 cm. Parts of iii. 226-231. 227 eiTrJcy, the € being added by 
a second hand above a crossed through. 228 0€os €[, the s being corrected 
from i(?).* Third century, written in good -sized sloping oval uncials. 

776. 8*4 X 4' I cm. Parts of iv. 388-400 from the bottom of a column, with 
occasional breathings and accents. 396 a of aX€ri[Tai above t} crossed 
through. 399 omitted. Third century, written in sloping oval uncials. 

776. 6-2 X 2-4 cm. A few letters from iv, 520-529 from the bottom of a 
column, with occasional accents. First or early second century, written 
in round uncials. 

777. iii*2 X 8*8 cm. Part of the lower portion of a leaf of a book, containing 
on the recto the beginnings of v. 7-17 and on the verso the ends of 34-44, 
with stops, breathings and accents. Fourth century, written in good-sized 
sloping oval uncials, in brown ink. 

778. 20«6xi7'2 cm. On the recto a nearly complete column containing 
X. 26-50, with stops (high, middle and low point). 27 Second i of 
aippahiriKTiv added above the line ; similarly final i of btKarqi in 29, rm and 
oXAcoi in 32. 31 €7rcXA.a^e. 34 cttco-o-i. 38 ccr<rt. 42 venrofitOcu 46 fiovXri 
re. Late second or third century, written in handsome round upright 
uncials. On the verso parts of the last 7 lines of a letter in a cursive hand 
of the late third century. 

779. 6-2 X 9*6 cm. X. 124-130 from the top of a column, the lines being nearly 
complete, with breathings and accents. Late second or third century, 
written in a clear cursive hand. 

780. 177 X 8-5 cm. A few letters from the ends of xi. 471-493, and the 
earlier portions of 523-545, from the bottoms of columns, with stops and 
occasional accents. 533 brj Tpwco-o-i with (ay (in a second hand) above €<r<rt. 
539 ^i/3«o-a. 544 <^ of voa<l>Lv above t crossed out. o^€i(rny*c€t. 545 fiiv 
with € above i added by a second hand. Second century (?), written in 
an uncial hand of the oval type and archaic appearance, S being formed 21. 


781. 6x3-8 cm. Fragment of a leaf from a book, containing on the recto 
parts of xvl 243-256, and on the verso the ends of 288-301, with stops, 
breathings and accents (in lighter ink). 293 6c 5aira. 295 h of hovp^ corr. 
Third century, written in rather small sloping oval uncials. 

782. 7'3 X 5-3 cm. Fragment of the bottom of a leaf of a book containing 
on the verso parts of xvii. 137-148, and on the recto ends of 182-193, with 
stops and accents (in lighter ink). 187 y^vitrOai,, Third century, written in 
rather small sloping oval uncials. 

783. ii'7 X 4-4 cm. Ends of xvii. 410-428, with stops. 417 dKKm. Late first 
century B.C., written in good-sized irregular uncials. 



784. Fourteen fragments of a document containing on both sides several 
columns, the recto consisting for the most part of lists of persons, the verso 
of a private account (continued on the recto), which mentions koi irpoa/ (i. e. 
Trpoarylvovrai) Tififj{s) (irvpov) (fifiCo'ovs) tov TT€'npafiivov AiiiifKf^^Ap (i.e. iioo copper 
drachmae), [xyh-pa UpQv iy Mot;x€a>(9) <^, Ixdvhlov fc, C^ovs i, t^C^v p k€j iKalov 
Ko{TiS\ris) a pTT, olvov K(€pafil<i>v) p {riXavrov) a, and payments for ^EWriviKm. 
A conversion of silver into copper drachmae occurs, Ttfi^(s) 4pyi;(/>f(w) (8pax- 
lt,Qv) f] \m(\p)rov TraTpo(s) 'B>/^ (a ratio of 337^: i, which is unusually low; 
cf. P. Tebt. I. p. 580 1). First century B. C. 

785. 147 X 9 cm. An undertaking by a surety to produce a certain individual 
who had been committed to his charge ; cf. 269. After the first 5 lines, 
which seem to have contained the address but are much broken, the 
papyrus concludes 6fJioXo(ycd) 7rape[i]X7}(/)^i;ai HeWi^a ^UpaKkiov^ ttaph irov hv 
Kal irapi^ofuii iv rcSi ifi<liav€i iKrds Uqov fiioiiov Ttfiivovs iFioTjs o-k^th/s. About 
A.D. I. 12 lines in all. 

786. 14*3 X 84 cm. Conclusion of a census-return on oath, written by Aristion 
and Didymus on Tubi 30 of the third year of Hadrian (A. D. 119), the 
portion preserved corresponding to 480. 7 sqq. 'npoy^ypap.p.ivtav (cf. 480. 15) 
is apparently written dyey* Below the signatures in two different hands 
are official dockets KaT€\{(opC(T6ri) Xaoyp(a<poi5) N($(rov) ^p6(iJLov) XP^(^o^) ^ 
av(r($9), and KaT€x<A{pl(r0ti) Xaoyp(d<^ois) 'Iir(7r^a>i;) Uap€(pLPo\TJs) xpo{vos) 6 ai{T6s). 
20 lines, which are complete except the first. 

787. 19-9 X 13-3 cm. Concluding part of a letter of recommendation (cf. 746). 
The first 5 lines are &s i<TTi,v ^piirepos. ip<oT& o-c oZv fx^tv airhv avvetrraixivov 
Kal iv oh iiv <roi Trpoaip^rjTai [ttoi]] iK hiKaCov ds piv i[p-]qv KaraXoyiiv iroii|(r€i9 
airrm. [tr^b hi virip &v iav alpfj ypd<t>€. Dated in the second year of Tiberius, 
Pharmouthi 11 (a.D. 16). 9 lines. 

^ The problems of Ptolemaic copper coinage have recenUy been discussed by Hnltsch in Abhand, <L 
K'dnigU Sachs. Ges. d. fViss.f 1903. We regret to be compelled to observe that owing to the adoption 
of Revillonfs long exploded theories based on demotic, and the failure to appreciate the eridenoe of the 
Tebtnnis papyri with the ar6;uments brought against the lao : I ratio in our App. ii to that volume, the 
article seems to us a step backwards rather than forwards. 


788. II-7 X lo cm. On both recto and verso parts of two columns of a private 
account in copper drachmae. A conversion of silver into copper {hpax^iaX) h 
'ATfi (a ratio of 485 : i) occurs ; among the other items are iprafi&v TTapri{ ) 
'A, alrqTTJi p, rikos ohov 'Bu, fi6/x^/>d5os (* anchovy ') [. Early first century B. C. 
In Col. i of the recto the first 8 lines are complete, the rest being imperfect 

789. 97 X 13 cm. Part of a letter. Lines a-9 IbtaKd <roi iv *Oivp[ill{yx(ov)] 
Aiowalov ^avCov ivvrTokcCbiov K€\apayfi4{pov) €h i5 lJLrivb(s) Kaia-ap^Cav tov 
bi€\66vT09 I (Itovs) ir€pl TOV (re hovval fiot Itras &v koX airrbs i ^iov6{<nos) layjev 
Trap* ifAov (wpov) {iprafi&v) 55' x{oipU<av) T. The tenth year probably refers 
to Tiberius or Claudius. 11 lines. 

790. 87 X 12*8 cm. Beginnings of 8 lines of an official letter from Dionysius 
to Ptolemaeus enclosing a copy of another letter. ^TrioTarai t&v UvApxaiv 
are mentioned. Late second century B. c. Written across the fibres. On 
the verso beginnings of 6 more lines in a diflferent hand. 

79L 147 x6 cm. Letter from Didymus to his brother Apollonius, beginning 
^TTifA^fju/i^o-fiai ^AfJLiJMvttf Tm d5eX^4p Tr€pl ipyv{pCov) (bpaxfi&v) r^aaapiKovra 6KTi» 
ds <n)vayopaap{ov) ipC<ap . . . Addressed on the verso 'ATrokX<AvCm. About 
A.D. I. Incomplete, the end being lost. 12 lines. 

792. 8*4 X 272 cm. On the recto an incomplete account of payments of wheat 
to various persons, containing 19 lines. On the verso another practically 
complete account of receipts and payments, mentioning XiTo[v]pyo{lsi) pp., 
4>a>a'^((/)<p Koi T<p iXX^ z. k, vav(\ov) vop€{l(ov) 5 Z. 17, ^<aa'(l>6p<f koL av . . v({ ) tls 
i4>6b{ui ) ^ fi- ^ perhaps means bpaxfial. 13 lines. The writing on the 
recto is across the fibres, that on the verso along them. First century B. c. 

793. 24 X 1 1-5 cm. Acknowledgement of payments of wheat cfe rb briui6(nov by 
various persons iirb buLfrroX{fjs) of other persons. Dated in the seventh 
year of Domitian, Caesarius 16 (a.d. 88). Nearly complete. 18 lines. 

794. 2i»2 X 15-6 cm. Conclusion of a contract for the sale of i^ arourae of 
catoecic land, with the signatures, which are nearly complete, and following 
the same formula as 604. The seller was Asclepiades, the buyer a woman 
called Siyrrfny (?) or Siwrfrov, and the price 500 drachmae of silver. The 
land was ir^pl . O&Oiv iK tov Ev^poyyo; a\a xXi/pov (sic). Written in the fifth 
year of Domitian (a. d. 85-6). 36 lines. 

796. Fr. (a) 4-5 x 13-3 cm. Two fragments of a marri^;e-contract dated in 
the reign of Domitian (a. d. 81-96). The husband is called Heraclides, the 
wife (?) Sarapous. Line 4 y]ap,€Tiiv <f>€pviiv irpoir<f)€pofiivriv ba[inii\iov] yjpwrc^ 
TeraprrQ[v (cf. 496. 6, note), and lower down ]rrop.iin\v fcari rdv^ ri}s x**p4^ 
v6povs occurs. Written across the fibres. Parts of 12 lines in alL 


796. 3 X 8-3 cm. Parts of 7 lines from the beginning of a marriage-contract 
written in the reign of Trajan (a.d. 98-117), mentioning h Trapa<t>€pvois 
K\a\Ca>v ipy[vp&v ffvyoj (?). For kXoXIov =^ KkavCov ('bracelet') cf. 114. 11. 
Written across the fibres. 

797. 5'5 X 10 cm. On the recto an entry concerning the measurement of the 
land of Thotsutaios, hidipopop a^oi{vi(rfiov) ©oro-vrotos tov "Slpov r&v iv r^i 
(n){ ) T&v wa( ) iird tov i€ tov koX ifi {hovs) re/Ji K<i{iJJiv) . . . For bid<f>opop 
crxoivitrpLov cf. P. Tebt I. p. a 29. The reign is that of Cleopatra III and 
Ptolemy Alexander (b. c. 103-a). 4 lines. On the verso 2 lines from the 
beginning of a document mentioning Ne/m^pa Ka){iio)yp(aiifiaT€6i). 

798. 7-8 X 9'Ci cm. Conclusion of a letter, ending Airo t?s Tifirjs tov iyopcurrov 
irpds Tavra dTroSovi/ai, &s V iiv trapayivonvTat ol aiTokoyoi M t^iv TrapdXtiyjfip t&v 
triTiK&p i'!roii€Tp'/j(roii€V ifia koI Tavra. IppoM-o. (Itovs) Ky 4>acS(^i. The twenty- 
third year probably refers to Epiphanes (b. c 183). 8 lines. 

799. 30-5 X 25 cm. One complete and one incomplete column of an account 
of sums owed and interest upon them, beginning t«i; iv 'AXefarJ/j?}^ a<T<r\7iK^ 
(? 1. & iorxy\Kt) xtipc^ &ia>vg{s) iv TrXofo). Then follows a list of names and 
amounts, e.g. Tavpelvov koX ^€V€lOov (bpaxp-al) r t6k{ov) la>s M€<ropri {hpaxfJLal) oC. 
The second column is also concerned with loans; cJs bavi(rix6v occurs. 
About A. D. J. 34 lines. 

800. 187 X 12-5 cm. Beginnings of 19 lines of an official document enclosing 
a letter of Valerius Athenodorua. Lines 4-10 (which b^in a new section, 
as is indicated by the size of the initial letter) Kal bih X6yo{v) (5a)«cico)/xi}i;ov [, 
ibrjX(a$rj biay€ypd<l>6ai [, vofiov tovtov Tdv Tpdirov tovtov [, iroTOfiov T<p if {It€i) 
^AvTOivlvov KaCaapos t[ov KvpioVy ^Xikos tov ^y€fiov€V<ravTos ipyaTfla in T&[Vf 
alp€04vT<av i^ €v<r)(riii6v(ov virb *Hpai^\ . . ., vpoxp^ias iK tov KvptaKov K6y€V cis ttiv [. 
Written about A. D. 153. 

801. 19-2 X 12-3 cm. Fragment of a notification addressed to Euangelius also 
called Sarapion, strategus, by Diogenes, enclosing an authorization to the 
strategus from the archidicastes in answer to a petition by Diogenes. 
Cf- 486 and 719. In the upper margin is a short note from the strategus 
(cf. B. G. U. 578. 1) dated in the second year of Gaius Pescennius Niger 
(a,d. 193). The letter of the archidicasjtes to the strategus is dated 
Thoth 18 (probably of the same year). 35 lines, of which the ends are lost 

802. yxj cm. Parts of 1 1 lines from the beginning of a contract, one of the 
parties being called lifidpiaTos. Dated in the i[.]th year of Ptolemy 
(Alexander the god) Philometor and Berenice, i.e. B.C 101-95. On the 
verso a docket. 

808. 15 X 5 cm. Fragment of an official letter or petition, containing 3 com- 


plete and 3 incomplete lines, with traces of a preceding column. Lines a-5 
Koi iird iinaraTeCai (^[v]\a«cirtt2/ ivrl t&v kqt Itos €h rh brjiioaov dfiokoyovfiivtav 
hiaypd(l)€a'0ai (hpaxficiv) T iTrpTTJa-Oai fiiai^r]epov tov9 iiro rov voiiov ^Aaxas 

{nr6 T€ Tov [ Koi] IlroXc/uuzfov tov (rrpaTiiyov , . • Late first century 

B. c. On the verso parts of two columns of an account. 

804. Width 9«9 cm. Horoscope dated in the twenty-seventh year of Au- 
gustus, Phaophi 5 Ttepl &pa{v) y rf\% fifi4pa{s) (Oct. Q, (?) A. D. 4). The sun was 
in Libra, the moon in Pisces, Saturn in Taurus, Jupiter in Cancer, Mars in 
Virgo. Taurus was setting, and Aquarius at the nadir. After the astro- 
nomical details the papyrus concludes ^€i Kivbvvovs' il>v\d(r(rov la>s fiii€pQ(v) 
fjL \dpw rov ''Ap€(iis. Incomplete, being broken in the middle. 1$ lines in all. 

806. 6-6 X 7-6 cm. Conclusion of a letter written on Epeiph ao of the fifth 
year of Augustus (b. c. 2,5). Lines z sqq. forw yap rois ivOpdnovs. iv h\ 
rols ip\oyAvoi^ 9rX[oyoi9 KokaX f^Affus iKcvtrovrai trap* [i]fiov, ifcca hi ipn(l>(ov€lv 
[fi]ot in)Kv6T€pov. i<nrdCov Trdvrai robs ifap fifiQv Koi ar^avrfjs ivifuKov Iv^ VYtaCvris 
€VTv(xov(ra). lppai((ro), 9 lines. 

806. 159 X 35-4 cm. Account, in two columns, of expenditure of copper 
money for various purposes in the tenth year (of Augustus, i. e. B. c ai-o). 
Among the items are Up€V(rL &orjpio9 'A, Re^oX^ XP^^^X'^^ '^^> SapaTrtcovt €ls 
TTpayfjiarrjav 'A<^, bia Trjs * Aa-KXrjindhov TpaTri^rfs Xdfots (rdkavrov) a. Complete. 
21 lines. 

807' 1 6*8 X 21-1 cm. Fragment of an official list of sheep and goats belonging 
to different persons at a village. Col. i contains the ends of 5 lines. 
Col. ii has &v airov thia tt, aty{€s) d, koI *Ap(nv6tjs <f)opiKa /xc, *Axoplvios tbia ix 
alyey y. / pfc alyes f. yiverai T^y KiiyLr\s Tsp6(Para) 'Aarpia aty€S tA5", &v ^Apcnvoris 
(l)opLK{ci) (Tfi. The sheep which were 'Apo-troiys <popiKd as contrasted with 
those that were private property seem to have been subject to a special 
impost {<l>6pos), payable nominally to Arsinoe (i.e. Arsinoe Philadelphus 
probably), but really of course to the State ; cf. the Airrffioipa in the Revenue 
Papyrus. About A. D. i. On the verso part of an account. 

808. Height 36 cm. A list of abstracts (diaorpufjiara) of contracts for loan ; 
cf. 274 and P. Oxy. IL p. 176. One column, numbered at the top pfjic, is 
practically complete, and there are parts of another in three separate 
fragments. The first entry is [i"^ noXcS<r€f 6/uioX(oy€i) "'ApiraXos •'E/>ft6)f{o9 

TOV . . . .] ovs 4w' 'Ofv(/rtJyxa)r) vSKtoas Uavarlpei ncro-^piof Atto t^(s) av(Trjs) 

KcS/ui?79 noXcio-eois &pLo(ia€4><a) roTr{apxCai) iiri\(€iv) Trap* airrov ipyv{pCov) (bpaxfioLs) 
at K€(l)aK{aCov) &; ibHy€ia-€v) ainrm bici tov iv Tjj av(r^ i^^^l ypo^iiCov r^ iv€(r{Tm'i) 
(lr€t) firivl Nepcoveuoi Se^aorcat. (Second hand) ri04{Ti(n'ai) firi{yl) Ncpcovc^toi 
^cfiaoTm 18, i'ir6b{oais) K [^]ri{vds) Nc/xoi^ctov tov la {ItovsJj €Vx( ) \€\y(jjJviii ?). 


A marginal note (probably by the second hand) has ] . 7ox( ) iv iLTTo{ypa(f>fi) 
I (Itovs). The other entries refer to loans h Sec^oSi, iv K€cr;xot/x(€t) or iv Tijci, 
and follow the same formula with similar later additions. The month 
after i}d6(Ti(rrai), (which is once written ^d€ri(r(roi)), is uniformly that in 
which the contract was drawn up. Oeb^ KAat/8ioy is mentioned, and the 
papyrus was probably written in the reign of Nero (A. D. 54-68). 43 lines 
in Col. i, besides the marginal notes. 

809- 167 X 6*4 cm. Ends of 2,7, lines from the beginning of a contract drawn 
up before the agoranomi for the sale (?) of a female slave called Textaa-ovs. 
Dated in the reign of Trajan (a.D. 98-117). 

810- I4'6 X 10 cm. Proposal {iiTiZixotJML fiKrddo'aa'Oai) addressed to Claudia 
Ftolema by Dioscorus for the lease of 3 arourae of ^aa-iXiKri yrj near Sinaru 
in the kXtjpo? of Xenon for the nineteenth year of Hadrian (a.D. 134-5). 
The land, being iK fiipov9 iv ifipoxpv (1. -xy), was to be irrigated by the lessee 
at his own expense and cultivated x^P^V ^^^ Koiriiv koL $€pivfiv ivivoiitip 
at the total rent of i^o drachmae, the h^fioaia being paid by the lessor, 
Cf. 780, the formula of which is almost identical. Nearly complete, but 
broken at the bottom. Title on the verso. 37 lines. 

811« 77 X 9-4 cm. 8 lines from the beginning of a letter from Tl^XXt; to 
Ant[as ?] beginning Kal rh TrpQrov lyp[a\lfi <ro]t evxapto-rcix; 'Ep/ul^ttttov (1. -iry) on 
vivra fioi ttoci €ls rriv criiv fcaroXoyijv (cf. 787), Kal rd vvv el croi <f)al[v€]raL ypdyjrop 
avr^. . . Address on the verso. About A.D. i. 

812. I0.5J X 8*3 cm. Fragment of a letter containing in a postscript (1. 5) Trcwf- 
acrrat AoKpltav [, (1. 6) piKopis virb AovkCov {vtt, A. above the line) i]Kov<ra yap 
1[t]i [, (1. 7) n^i; \<apiKav avrov [. Dated in the twenty-fifth year of Augfustus, 
Athur (B.C. 5). 8 lines. 

813. 15x117 cm. Conclusion of a letter in which the writer requests that 
a cargo of barley may be sent to him. About A.D. i. 7 lines. 

814. i*i-5xii'6 cm. Fragment of an account in two columns. Among the 
entries are iraKTOivCTais . • . iird Qek^di . . ., Kvx;o9 UToXefiaCov r&v iirb Ev€pyi^ 
T[ihos . . . Written in the fourth year (probably of Tiberius, i.e. A.D. 17-8). 
15 incomplete lines in Col. ii. 

816* 5(7'9Xii*3 cm. Fragment of an account containing names and sums of 
money arranged under different dates, the beginnings of lines being lost. 
The proper name *Ov6ov6fi€i (dative) occurs. About A.D. i. 19 lines. 

816. Fr. (a) 14-3 x 13*1 cm. Three fragments of an account containing names 
and sums of money. ]s 'l(nb<ipov koI 'Itjo-ovj occurs. 10 incomplete lines 
in Fr. {a). On the verso part of another account mentioning the twenty- 
fifth year (of Augustus, i.e. B.C. 6-5). 



817. 97 X 20 cm. 5 nearly complete lines from the top of a column containing 
a list of names and sums of money, a larger and a smaller, the second being 
probably interest, e.g. ].5( ) hia ^Avripoyros AoKpvirlov nax<^v p {(bpayjm)) 
pv (Ppaximl) T). The twenty-first year (of Augustus, i.e. B.C. 10-9) is men- 
tioned. On the verso part of another account. 

818. 6-8 X 9 cm. Ends of the first 7 lines of a contract dated in the thirty- 
fourth year of Augustus (A. D. 4-5), written in a semi-uncial hand. 

819- 8.6 X IO-6 cm. Conclusion of a letter concerning the sale of wine or oil, 
ending tcL bi vpoKtCpitva x(oas) b ir€irpa<r{<r}dai bi* ifiov avci hpax{fici9) ir4vT€f rh 
fcopt(a?) iK bpax{ii&v) If (rprnfiSkov). About A.D. i. 6 lines. 

820. ica X i7'9 cm. End of a letter containing the date (twenty-seventh year 
of Augustus, Tubi i[.], i.e. B.C. 3) and a postscript of 7 lines, giving various 

821. 1 1*5 X 6-3, cm. Ends of the first 9 lines of a letter to a daughter. About 
A.D. I. 

822. 5-4x13 cm. Beginning of a letter from Lysimachus to his brother. 
€S vpiatreiv takes the place of xa^P^^''* About A.D. i. 4 lines. 

823. 24x10-2 cm. Fragment of the conclusion of a lease of land near 
M€ppLip$[a ? Cf. 277. Dated in the twenty-fifth year of Augustus, Phaophi 
(b. C. 6). Written on the verso, the recto being blank. 13 incomplete lines. 

824* 4*8 X 2*5 cm. Fragment containing parts of the first 10 lines of a contract 
dated in the sole reign of Ptolemy (Alexander the god) Philometor 
(b. c. 101-88). 

826. 7*8 X i5*9 cm. Beginning of an account of which the heading is ArnirjTpCf^ 
KoX *ApLfJL(Av[(j^ KCtX Tols cifv avToU pLvrOmrals ^tviKfjs vpaKTopeCas vaph ^apa'nl(M>V€{s] 
vpayfiarevTov M^fx^co); M[€]fA0[e]^rov. koyos Xi^fXjuuiro; fcal ivakiiiJL[a]ros iajiv&v 
rpi&v d?r[d] ^apfiovdi teas Uavvi tov € [(Irov;) . . . The beginnings of lines of 
a second column are preserved, containing a list of entries each commencing 
with iriapi). On the importance of this papyrus for the feviK^ vpaKTop€la 
see 712. introd. Second century. On the verso in a different hand (?) 
parts of the first 6 lines of a document mentioning the iyKTrja-etav )9i/9Aio- 
0vX(ifctor, perhaps the draft of a declaration. 

826. 9*5X11*9 cm. Fragment of the conclusion of a notice sent to some 
official, apparently an announcement of a death. Lines i sqq. Albvii[os] 
XapiT . ( ) yipiios [/xcr^XXafe ? rbv] filov rm iv€<rr&n pLtivi Tt;/3t rod bon-ipo{v) . 
^Kciy TpiaKc[(r]rov (tovs Kal<rap09. bid i^im iiiv <l>aCvriTai KaTa\<dpi<rB7Jvai rovro 

[. iv] Tois vaph aol ^i^Klois . • • A. D. 3. 9 lines. On the verso the 

beginning of an account 

827. 13-5 X 6-8 cm. Part of a list of names. About A. D. i. 18 lines. 


828. 5-8 X 10 cm. Parts of 6 lines of a petition concerning the measurements 
of a piece of land. Early first century B. C. On the verso parts of 6 much 
effaced lines of another document. 

829. 1^*3 X 9-3 cm. Part of a letter from ScoyeViys to his sister. About A. D. i. 
13 lines. 

830. 15*3 X 5-6 cm. End of 17 lines of an official letter, enclosing other 
documents. Phaophi a8 of the twenty-first year (of Philometor probably, 
i.e. B.C. 155) is mentioned. Written across the fibres. On the verso part of 
a line. 

831* Fr-(tf) 6-ix9«2 cm. Two fragments of a contract beginning trovs C 
[. . . . iv] ^0(Hyff6yxtav) irrf(X€i) r^s Qhip{aih{os), i/xo]Xoy€i h€Ttriv\r\s • ^ivaKXOS 
MaKthiiv T&v ^(oyyiydpios ir^C&v *HpaK\€Cbri[t, .... The sovereign is Ptolemy 
Soter II, and the date therefore B.C. i ii-o. 8 lines. 

832. 14x21*3 cm. Parts of two columns of a taxing-list of some kind. 
Col. ii begins yCverai to ir(aif?) ^iriK€0aAaiov, T€&tos ipa-^viKa pn, OriXvKcL piC, 
/[m/Q Br}(raTo{s) . . The fifteenth year of Augustus (b.C. 16-5) is mentioned 
in Col. i. In the blank space between the columns a second hand has 
written Zev /yicifcap i$avdT<av^ and a third the b^inning of an acknowledge- 
ment of a payment at the Serapeum of Oxyrhynchus. On the verso traces 
of two other documents. 

833. ii-8x]6cm. Beginning of an official report concerning finioXlai 
fm^ppAroiv. Lines 1-7 (rvpiyourai ivh fjiiioklas <riT€pp[iTa}v] 'O^pvyx((rov)* 
Twi; iirb t&v Kard. roirov a-iTok[6y<av] &fxoko(yrjfxivaiv) K€xppr}{yrj<r$ai,) cis kXi;- 
povxH ) al y . . [. . .] irci( ) (irvpov) croci', bi{a(f>6pov) p.Ti\Ljb\ A[o(i7rat)] <ric(f )z.. 
iAAi79 rip.iokla%' rQv <nipxuvop.iva>v i5[7rd] rSiv tov vopLOV ToiToypapLpLa(Ti(ov) irXeCtai 
K€\op7{yrj(r$ai ... Cf. P. Tebt. I. pp. 226-7. About A.D. i. 8 lines. 

834. 4'5 X 9'8 cm. Conclusion of a letter dated in the twenty-sixth year of 
Augustus, Mesore (B.C. 4), mentioning a voyage cJs "Ojui^Sovs. 6 lines. 

836. 19-8 X 12-8 cm. An offer to purchase confiscated land at Pela, addressed 
to Gaius Sep[p]ius Rufus; cf. 721, which has the same formula. The 
purchase price, which was to be paid iirl rV i^ ^^ 2[a]p[air€f^ bjiyoa-Cav 
[rpairiCavt was not less than 100 drachmae. The earlier portion is much 
mutilated. For the conclusion see 721. 14-5, note. About A.D. 13. 
14 lines. 

836. 13*5 X I2«8 cm. Loan of 32 artabae irvpov orcpcov from Theoxenus to two 
nipaai [njs iiriyov^s and a third person. Lines 6 sqq. iirohoTiMxrav hi ol 
h€hai;€i(rp,4voi &€o^ivi^ ras rpiiKovra bvo iprdfias r&v irvp&v iv firivl Flam rov 
iKKaih^Kirov trovs iv ^O^pvy\<av iroXet irvpbv ur^pehv viov Kadapbv ihokov lAirptf 
r€TpaxoivCKif iy^oypavopLiK<f Karaon^craiTc; rois IbCois i[v]rik(ipia<rt K.r.X. For 

s a 


fxirpov iyopavoyxKov cf. 740. 1 7, note, and for the formula cf. the late 
Ptolemaic loans from Gebelfin, e.g. P. Grenf. I. 23. First century B.C. ; the 
sixteenth year refers to Neos Dionysus (R C. 66-5) or Augustus (B.C. 15-4)- 
Nearly complete, but broken at the beginning. 30 lines. The papyrus 
has been gummed on to two similar documents, of which parts of a few 
lines are preserved. 

837. i8-6.x 15*5 cm. Will of ApoUos daughter of Paesis, leaving her property 
at Kerkemounis jointly to Didymus son of Dio[genes], probably a son 
by her first marriage, and to the ofTspring of her present marriage with 
ApoUos son of Ophelas, with provisions for the 4>^pvri and Trapd<f>€pva of 
a daughter and for the guardianship of the children. Dated in the second 
year of Hadrian (a.d. 117-8). Cf. 480-96. Written across the fibres. 30 
lines, of which only the beginnings are preserved. 

83& 30*5 X 9*5 cm. Lease of land at the 'UpaKk^lbov iitoUiov from Diogenes 
to two persons, with the signature of the lessor. The formula follows that 
of e.g. 409. The conclusion is r^; iTtivop-rj^ oioTjs tov Aioyii/ovs» Kvpla ri 
fdadcaa-is. Dated in the twenty-first year of Hadrian, Thoth (A.D. 136). 
Incomplete. 5a lines. 

839. a7-5x 1 7*1 cm. Letter from Eutychides to his mother, the earlier part 
describing an accident to a boat. Lines 6 sqq. m ivavayqaev Karh riroAejuiaida 
Kol ij\6i fiot yvpLvds K€Ktvhvv€VK<is. evdicas fjyopaaa airm otoXi;i;. A fiaxcLipo(l>6pos 
is mentioned, apparently as the bearer of the letter. Early first century A. D. 
Incomplete. 26 lines. 


Addenda and Corrigenda to Oxyrhynckus Papyri Part II 
and FayUm Towns and their Papyri. 

For the literature connected with these volumes see the successive bibliographies of 
papyri by Wilcken in the Archiv, and by de Ricci in the Revue des /hides grecques. 
After an examination of the articles in question and a comparison with the papyri, we give 
here a list of those suggestions which both affect our transcriptions of the texts and 
are satisfactory. Proposed alterations which are unsuitable, or are based upon alternatives 
mentioned in our notes, or in the case of literary texts are confined to the supplements 
of lacunae, are generally ignored. Where the source of the correction is not indicated, 
it is our own. 


Part. II. 21X. 34. ^[pa/Kkijif for a[ ]y (Weil) is possible. 

214. Recto 7. The vestige of a letter before a[ is too slight to afford any clue. The 
same remark applies to the two letters after \m in L 15. 
18. Possibly yojvcroy %x*w (Ludwich). 

Verso II. Possibly o[ff ir]€Xa[y]o[£ (Piatt), but it is not certain that a letter is lost after «Xa, 
and the following vestiges suit c better than o. Perhaps Yr]€Xayc[iC»v (Boiling). 

12. t[. , .]*[.] . os: the doubtful r may be tr, but neither ir[€iri]cr[/if]w)y (Piatt) nor fr[ciro]i[^]«»f 
(Boiling) seem to suit. 

13. ^ . . \of : the first letter is more like f than /i. 

14. 1. aff{rw]0fXiiCTOff (Ludwich) at the end of the line. 

216. i. 28. ttcrty should very likely be read in place of ^wnv^ but there is not room for 

[aya]A)[i' yo]«Mrc (Fraccaroli). 
216. i. 2. \r\v is a misprint for Xi/r. 

218. The position in Col. ii conjecturally assigned by us to Fr. {c) may be considered 
certain. Line 26 is pay <r[v/*<^]«p€i [ (or, as Cronert suggests, €[trt0]#p€i), 27 wwcp ^{\ 

oXi/ff [, 28 Apx<^[ao]ff KOI Zi;i{odoroff (cf. OUr note ad loc.\ 29 perhaps [tv rm%\ irtpi Tq<f>ov (fy 

Tois CrOnert). " Fragment {d) probably joins Fr. (a) so that Fr. (a) i. 18 and Fr. {6) 1 
form one line, i.e. ]C<'ifra no- Fr. (e) probably belongs to the bottom of Fr. {a) ii. 

219. II. \i$o[it «rt]irm (i.e. Kturai) (Piatt) is possible. 

17. For fpwo[»] rpoffifiv Wilamowitz suggests o/>w^o]rpo<^iv. $ in place of o is possible, but 
the first letter is more like c than o. The 17 of TpotfiTjv is certain. 

220. A newly-found fragment, apparently from the top of a column, contains the 
beginnings of two lines titx^" ^^^ V^' )(• ^^' ^^1 ad fin. 

X, 1 6. The penultimate letter before q»a[ is fi or k, 

xi. 20. *w{4 crjrtxo*' (Leo) is possible, but d]f ir[«]s for the preceding letters is unsuitable. 
221. 1 I. 1. ore for re (Ludwich). 

2. ro j3apvroi{a (Ludwich) is not very suitable. 
1 7. ro]y before dtappovy (Ludwich) is possible. 

21. Possibly <nrp[^cvyci (Ludwich), but the doubtful letter is more like 17 or c 

ii. 3. 1. MJfpoip (Allen). 

9. 1. rcXcvrov [ (Wilamowitz). 

iii. 2. The traces of a letter before o-cXav suit » or c better than v. The papyrus has 


dtfX[o]y, i.e. the first hand wrote duXoy which was corrected to dccXoy (Diels). 

3. 1. Tfiap€s for y Map€9 (Diels). 
6. 1. irXfio for fnXfio (Diels). 

23-4. 1. K€ K I [fiao fiXajirro (Ludwich). 

25. [irr]aorfiv (Ludwich) is possible. 
26-7. I. yr)(oyf]wi5 (Ludwich). 

iv. 18. The vestiges before m are too faint to afford a clue, 
vi. II. <l)aip]tiTM o yovos (Ludwich) is possible. 

vii. 5. ira[p] AM^pcoin-i (Piatt, Ludwich) cannot be read, but ovrm ^ 594 Avui^jhw is 

1 5. 1. ravTiyy for rof f . . v. 

ix. I. 1. aavTas [ . . .]ya[. .Vxo{ for (rap raf[. . .1 . K(J[. .] . iraaL 

9. dt ire/)[i7o-]i7r for d c9rop[f v^ji;; (Ludwich) IS just possible, but the letter following w is 

more like o than c 
15. 1. KfMva McX[avo]ff for KfMvav cX[tKo]ff (Wilamowitz). 
xii. 10. The vestiges on either side of y are too slight to give a clue. 

26. nou might be read instead of r»y. 


xiv. 25. n at the end of the line is extremely doubtful. There are more probably two 

26. oT€W)i;/iei{ai] 7179 (Ludwich) IS possible. 

xvi. 20-1. c]|n-i yra>y (Ludwich) is possible, but the v is extremely doubtful. 

xvii. 12. €]va0j; (Ludwich) is possible. 

Fr. {a) 5. hOii^oKKrii (Cr5nert) is possible. 

The beginnings of 12 lines are contained on a new fragment which the recto (cf. 220) 
seems to show is from near the bottom of a column, while 1. 9 vir cwtor (cf. //. xxi. 318-21) 
indicates that it belongs to the column lost before Col. xvi. 

• • • » 

[.]... .[ ra 7roTa/i[ 

qvT(o[ VTT aaiof [ 

> ft ^ 10 ua? €K 7f 

rov 5€<r[ '^ • -^ 

6 [^yP^0Y7[ 


222. 17. ov(ra>f) Kpanit (Diels) can be read. 
280. 32. €fjyovfjirjv is a misprint for tCoyovfirip. 
282. 2. Insert rj after cdcxacr^i;. 
287. iv. 8. 1. iK\fyofi€vrip (Gradenwitz). 

17. I. r^ *A(ricXi;]riad27 [dir]od«da>iecMii (Grad.). 

21. 1. Tov yhp *Ao-icXi;[Yr(ad]ov ry nb (lr«) [a]7rmToC[i']ros (Grad.). 

26. 1. 6]/ioXoy^fuira yryfvtjaBal fj^f] (or h{oiQ (Grad.). 

30. 1. rrjs d« fiTfiynpas ovcruw] (Grad.). 

33. €nurrafjifv€[v] (Grad) is possible. 
V. 7. {ov} is a mistake for 6g (Grad.). 
7—8. 1. KOTakdfifjs S(u>p in c/ic opdntfi'^froy, 
16. 1. ai{oiro]/bi7r$p &(unf (Blass). 

34. 1. ^ before ;^pi7fMir«rfi«v (Grad.). 
38. 1. ^waa{$}ai (Grad.). 

42. L fA^ [a^XTfBfjvai. 
vi. 18. 1. o^iyoff (Blass). 
21. 1. mr ffAOv for dsfk&f, 

24. 1. eiri rfjg /u{i;]r/}^ff ovcrtar Pov\rj6tl<ry criwcvd. (Grad.). 

25. 1. a)raXX[aTT . . . (Grad.). 

31. I. rd . • . . fravfM ei oi/K c^v. 

vii. 22. 1. wrA Xwiriff (i.e. Xwnjff) for tmoKolmjt (Wilamowitz). 

23. 1. iiwKivai for fiKovK€vai (Wilam.). 

26-7. €V€yKayTos is a mistake for ivefKovra (Wilam.). 

40. 1. ficr' SKKa for ficrdXXa (Grad.). 

viii* 24—5. 1. rah yaiu)viii^ai%\ tthrh Km (Grad., G— H.). 

27. 1. vnb for TOV. ly (referring to Trajan's reign) can be read, as Stein suggested, for 
ry, but cf. 712. 7, where a Sulpicius Similis is mentioned certainly long after Trajan's 
time and perhaps in the reign of Commodus. 


256. 16. 1. [/]f [l]ytov9 for [ jri^ff. 

266. 39. 1. vdprvfidrtty. 

269. ii. 2. 1. [/AJojcpf for [Mjdirp^ (Wilam.). 

270. 25. A line has dropped out of the text. 1. kqI «vi7/icvi;c aiwCpais i( ^fiiirti raU circ r^ avTo 
Karoi^iKTJf jcai otytjfAtvrig «ls Korouciav Jc.rA. (Goodspeed). 

273. 5. 1. Kara [*P»]fUi/Qiy t{0]ri vir6 k.tX 

8. The letters following ov might be read as rov, 

274. 22. 1. tniKaraPokfjjs) for tniKaTaKok{ov$ow) (WeSSely). 

34-5- [</i^adcv]|a-e(»r (Wessely) is possible. 

277. 9—13. !• A40ia;|criov tj i[rj]f yfj£ [vvrjoXoycirttC ?V^ov[ • • .]5 • [•]'' | ovkuh riiiKry^ 

[/3ci3a]iovra>i de Ai[o»rv(riOff r^v fJila'Ba<riv | irdoiyt [i3]f/3at[<»irci, jSf/Saiovj^injff de a[ur$ff KOfu(iiTwr€Uf ]| 
KOiiws r^ [yc]vi7/ia^ra) e[ir(] ra^ ircpl n[a^y v]n'a[pxo^off] { SK»i (1. ^cos) ic.r.X. 

286. 19. 1. dnodSxrtiv (i.e. airo^wQiu) for airodflMrciv (Wilam.). 

287. 7. 1. irdvra for irdifr(a). 

289. 3. The abbreviation beginning with a which recurs in this papyrus is probably 

^v(jiya{p) ; cf. 674. 
298. 42. y is a misprint for P. 

FayAm Towns and their Papyri. 

2. iii* 16. d fX5«i> [r]p[t]x« for cr« . . /iu{. .] • [.] . a (Weil) is possible. 

23. i[<rT]a^ for [.] . . oB (Weil) is possible. 

32. 1. aiydoy for aty^i;[v (Weil). 
8. 10. [f] is a misprint for \^9\, 

10. This fragment has been identified by Plasberg and Ferrini as coming from Ulpian, Lib. 

xlv. (Dig, xxix. I. i). Q. 1. proferri for pro/essi, 6. 1. er[ga for ^j^^j^. 10. 1. miliies 
f^estamenia, u. \./aaa\ni for «fi<j[. 

11. 22. 1. T[i] •(aX]»f ?xo' (Wilcken). 

20. introd. p. 117. 1. 5. w]fraTop (de Ricci) for ^raros is possible. The edict is assigned by 
Dessau to Julian instead of Severus Alexander. 
6. ft n (Wilamowitz) can be read in place of cirt. 
8. cii; before mi ravra is Corrected by Wilamowitz to €ti, 
15. <f «brojrrft>[if Kporciv | xp»?fuiTo»» (Wilamowitz) is better than our ff dvavrJ^v \ xp^tM- 

23, introd. 1. Tafiaw^s) for Tofiavaol ) (Smyly) ; cf. the modern Tamia. 

23 {a), 5—6. 1. Kapaa-tiTov . . . MfTi;XiT{ovl. 

27. 32. 1. ywptCtt for . rcc/xCo) (Wessely). 

42 (tf). 15. L ypaiif»ar{iKov) for ypa/«^or(€W) ; cf. P. Tebt. I. p. 28. 

46. 3. 1. 7/10? for . . 7( ). 

48. 3. 1. irpoyo(Kop) * stepson ' (Wilcken). 

60. 5. 1. 6p6^ov) for A«)/i(aTos) (Wilcken). 

67-76. 1. TCT€X(«in7Tai) for TfTf'X(coTai) (Wilcken). 

73. I. L dyr€irvfiP6\{riirt) Uarjais Ttk{<»vriadfUV09} (Wilcken). Similarly in 74. I. 1. diTf- 

96. 1. A.D. 143 for A.D. 122. 

110. I. 1. BcXXt^wp (Wilamowitz). 

15. 1. froT(icr]aT«<rw for \oi{a]arwaav (Wilamowitz). 


112. 4. 1. hi^i)T\p}ovs) cf. P. Amh. II. 91. II note. 

116. 3-4. 1. <^|[y]pouff for <fid\povi (Wilamowitz). 

138. I. Kp*lv€rai = xpcVrrc (Wilamowitz). 

244 is probably written across the fibres of the recto, not on the verso, 

284 is dated in the loth year of Antoninus (a.d. 146). 


A revised text of Part III, no. 406 (Irenaeus, Contra Haereses^ iii. 9). 

The seven fragments of an early Christian work published as 406 were identified 
by Dr. J. Annitage Robinson as belonging to the lost Greek original of Irenaeus' treatise 
Contra HaereseSj which is extant only in a Latin translation, and when fitted together 
correspond to part of iii. 9. A provisional reconstruction was given by him in Athemeum, 
Oct. 24, 1903; cf. our note, ibid,y Nov. 7, and that of Dr. Rendel Harris, ibtd,^ Nov, 14. 
We now print a revised text of the whole. The chief interest of the discovery lies in the 
resulting correspondence between the readings of Irenaeus' quotation from Matt iii. 16-7 
in 11. 23-9 and those of the Codex Bezae. The Latin translation there has the ordinary 
reading Hie est {filius meus), whereas the original agrees with D in having (1. 28) av c[r in 
place ofoMs cWiir, and a variant peculiar to D(«£ for wrtl before frcptaTcpay) occurs in 1. 25 
(Lat. guast). * These two unsuspected coincidences between Irenaeus and D, of which the 
one is misrepresented, the other inevitably obscured by the Latin translator, indicate that 
the extent of the agreement between Irenaeus' quotations and the text of the Codex Bezae 
is even larger than what the imperfect evidence of the Latin translation has led critics to 
suppose ' {Athm., Nov. 7). 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

[.•..].[.]..[ . yjpi [ \iP]a^ov Se on 6s o 

[arov] a-ov [a>/xo<r6i/ icy T]a> ^[av [Kai yyjoxrroy [ev rrj louSaia 

[€iS al^rj6[€ia]p Ko{i o]v firi aOe 20 [y€v]c}/i€vos K[ai €/i(l>avf)S T019 
[T]ri[(r€]i [a]vTov €K i^ap]wov riys /irj (rjTouiriy [aurov Kai ctti 

5 KoiKias cov 0rja[o/i]cu €in Opo rov Pain[iirfiov 0i7<ri MarOai 

[vov aou Ka]i 7i[aXiv]' yvaxrros > oy. av€(e{x'^rja-ap 01 wpavoi 

[tv Trj lovSaia 69 K]ai cyei'i; > Kai ciSey 7[o Wva tov 6v Kara 

[Orf €v €ipr}vri o Tojiroj cansv 25 > Pouvov a>s 7i[€pia-T€pav K(U 


[icai TO KaroiKrirrfp]iov avrov > ^pxp/ievop ^t9 aurov Kai 

10 [tv Xuov €if ov]y Kai av > iSov 0a>i{i7 c/c ixov ovpavcov 

[to^ 6s o vtro Tciiv\ Trpo<f>ri[r)pi^ > Xcyot/o-a <rv ^i o vi fLOV o aya 

[Kripv(ra-o/i€vo]9 Kai irxro rov > nrjTOf [c]v a> [evSoKfjca ou 
[ci/ayyeXioi; .]rayy€X[X]o/x€ 30 yap tot€ o x? [KaTe^rj ciy 
[vos Kai vs €k] Trap0€p[ov] rov Iv oy8 a[Wos ji^v x? 

15 [ ] ^v ^cet TO [atr aXXo? Se J[9 aXXa o Xoyos tov 

[rpov Htraias /lev ovlfrcas [c 6v o crow^i/p 7ravTa>y Kai kv 

[wpo(f>riT€V<r€v avaT€]X[€i puv(io[v ovpavov Kai yrjs 

13. tnayyMiOfitvos would be expected {annuntiaius Lat.), but the letter before wf^ is 
more like tot y than v, 

14-5. The Latin has et huius filius qui ex fructu venttis David^ id est ex David 
virgine et Emmanuel, cuius ei stellam &c. The papyrus version is much shorter. 

16. For niTaun instead of BoXao^ cf. Rendel Harris, Aihen., Nov. 14. _ 

31. The Latin has in hsum, neque alius quidem Christus. The supposed v of ly is 
more like 17, but it is impossible to read i^, and for the omission of 17 in the earliest con-* 
tractions of 'liyorovr cf. e. g. 1. 


List of Oxyrhynckus and FayAm Papyri distributed^ 

We give here a list of the^papyri published in Oxyrhynckus Papyri^ Parts I-IIl, and 
FayHtm Towns and their Papyri^ which have been presented to different museums and 
libraries. Those papyri which do not appear have for various reasons not yet been dis- 
tributed and are still at Queen's College, Oxford. Where ascertainable, we have added the 
present reference numbers in the catalogues of the several institutions to which the papyri 
now belong. The following abbreviations are employed : — 

Am. = America. The papyri under this heading have only recently been sent to America, 

and details of the distribution are not yet forthcoming. 
B. M. = British Museum. The numbers refer to the catalogue of papyri. 
Belfast = Belfast Museum. 

Bod. s= Bodleian Library, Oxford. The references are to the hand-list of MSS. 
Bolton = Chadwick Museum, Bolton, Lanes. 
Bradfield = Library of Bradfield College, Berks. 
Bristol = Bristol Museum. 



Brussels = Musses Royaux, Brussels, Belgium. 

Cairo = Museum of Antiquities, Cairo. The- numbers are those of the inventory ; cf. our 

Catalogue of Greek Papyri in the Cairo Museum. 
Camb. = Cambridge University Library. The numbers refer to the ' Additions.' 
Chicago = Haskell Museum, University of Chicago, U.SA. The papyri are all numbered 

'Accession 33.' 
Clifton = Library of Clifton College, Bristol. 
Columbia = Library of Columbia University, New York, U.S.A. 
Dublin = Library of Trinity College, Dublin. 
Dundee = Library of University College, Dundee. 
Edinburgh =: Library of Edinburgh University. 
Eton = Library of Eton College, Windsor. 
Glasgow = Library of Glasgow University. 
Graz = Library of Graz University, Austria. 
Haileybury = Library of Haileybury College, Hertford. 
Hamilton = Hamilton College, U.S. A. 
Harrow = Library of Harrow School. 

Harvard = Semitic Museum of Harvard University, Mass., U.S.A. 
Holloway = Library of HoUoway College, Egham. 
Johns Hopkins = Library of Johns Hopkins University, Maryland, U.S.A. 
Liverpool = Liverpool Free Public Museum. 
Melbourne = Library of Melbourne University, Victoria. 
Owen's Coll. = Museum of Owen's College, Manchester. 
Pennsyl. = Museum of Science and Art, University of Pennsylvania, U.S.A. 
Princeton = Library of Princeton University, N.J., U.S.A. 
Repton = Library of Repton School, Burton-on-Trent. 
Rugby = Library of Rugby School 

Smiths. = Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D.C., U.S.A. 
St. Andrews = Library of St. Andrews University. 
Toronto = Toronto University, Canada. 
Vassar = Library of Vassar College, Poughkeepsie, U.S.A. 
Vict. = Museum of Victoria University, Toronto, Canada. 
Winchester = Library of Winchester College. 
Yale = Library of Yale University, U.S A. 

Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 

L Bod. Gr. th. e. 

2. Pennsyl. 2746. 

5. Chicago. 

4. Camb. 4027. 

6. Bod. Gr. th./ 


6. Camb. 402 8« 

7. B. M. 739. 

8. Harvard 221 1. 

9. Dublin Pap. B. ] 

10. Yale. 

11. B. M. 740. 

12. Camb. 4029. 

13. Columbia. 

14. Edinburgh. 

15. Glasgow. 

16. Pennsyl. 2747. 

17. Johns Hopkins. 

18. B. M. 741. 

19. Princeton 0132. 
692. 19. 

20. B. M. 742. 

21. Chicago. 

22. B. M. 743. 

23. Camb. 4030. 

24. Yale. 

25. Johns Hopkins. 

26. B. M. 744. 

27. Chicago. 

28. St. Andrews. 

29. Pennsyl. 2748. 

30. B. M. 745. 

31. Camb. 4031. 

32. Bod. LaL class. 

c. 3 (P). 

35. Pennsyl. 2749. 

36. Bod. Gr. class. 

d. 60 (P). 

37. B. M. 746. 

38. Cairo 10002. 

39. Cairo loooi. 

40. Camb. 4032, 

41. Cairo 10073. 


42. B. M. 747. 

43. B. M. 748. 

44. B. M. 749. 

45. Pennsyl. 2750. 

46. Harvard 2212. 

47. B. M. 750. 

48. Harrow. 

49. Dublin Pap. E. i. 
60. Dublin Pap. F. i. 

51. Edinburgh. 

52. Glasgow. 

63. B. M. 751. 

64. Chicago. 

65 (3 copies). Camb. 


56. Camb. 4036. 

57. Johns Hopkins. 

58. B. M. 752. 

59. B. M. 753. 

60. Dublin Pap. D.I. 

61. Camb. 4037. 

62. Bod. Gr. class. 
d. 61 (P). 

63. Cairo 10007. 

64. Princeton 0132. 
692. 64. 

65. Pennsyl 2751. 

66. Camb. 4038. 

67 (2 copies). B. M. 


68. Owen's Coll. 

69. Chicago. 

70. Vassar. 

71. B. M. 755. 

72. Glasgow. 
72(a). Chicago. 

73. Owen's Coll. 

74. Hamilton. 

75. Chicago. 

76. Camb. 4039. 

77. Dublin Pap. D. 2. 

79. B. M. 756. 

80. Winchester. 

81. B. M. 757. 

82. B. M. 758. 

83. Tlugby. 
83(a). Repton. 

84. B. M. 759. 

85. B. M. 760. 

86. Camb. 4040. 

88. Pennsyl. 2752. 

89. Cairo 10008. 

90. B. M. 761. 

91. Holloway. 

92. Harvard 2213. 

93. B. M. 762. 

94. B. M. 763. 

95. Holloway. 

96. Camb. 4041. 

97. Edinburgh. 

98. B. M. 764. 

99. B. M. 765. 

100. Edinburgh. 

101. Chicago. 

102. B. M. 766. 

103. B. M. 767. 

104. Camb. 4042. 

105. Dublin Pap. C. I. 

106. Chicago. 

107. Cairo 10006. 

108. Pennsyl. 2753. 

109. Harvard 2214. 

110. Eton. 

111. Clifton. 

112. Harrow. 

113. Cairo looii. 

114. Eton. 

115. Yale. 

116. Clifton. 

117. Chicago. 

118. Camb. 4043. 

119. Bod. Gr. class. 
/ 66 (P). 

120. Haileybury. 

121. Chicago. 

122. B. M. 768. 

123. Cairo 10014. 

124. Winchester. 

125. Cairo 10062. 

126. Cairo 10085. 

127. Cairo Z0084. 

128. Cairo 10121. 

129. Cairo Z0082. 

130. Cairo 10072. 

131. Cairo 10063. 

132. Cairo 10133. 

133. Cairo 10056. 

134. Cairo 10053. 

135. Cairo 10018. 

136. Cairo 10 103. 

137. Cairo 10034. 

138. Cairo 10 100. 

139. Cairo 10049. 

140. Cairo 10057. 

141. Cairo 10096. 

142. B. M. 769. 

143. B. M. 770. 

144. Cairo 10071. 

145. Cairo 10066. 

146. Cairo 10076. 

147. Cairo 10074. 

148. Cairo 10075. 

149. Cairo 10045. 

150. Cairo 1005 1. 

151. Cairo 10094. 

152. Cairo 10048. 

153. Cairo 10044. 

154. Cairo 10102. 

155. Cairo 10020. 

156. Cairo 10035. 

157. Cairo 10042. 

158. Cairo 10043. 
169-63. Chicago. 

164. B. M. 771. 

165. Camb. 4044. 

166. Bod. Gr. class. 

c. 47 (P). 

167. Bod. Gr. class. 

168. Pennsyl. 2754. 

169. Vassar. 

170. Harvard 2215. 

171. Camb. 4045. 

172. Melbourne Pap. 

173. St. Andrews. 

174. Johns Hopkins. 

175. Bristol. 

176. Brussels. 

177. Bod. Gr. class. 

d. 62 (P). 

178. Hamilton. 

179. B. M. 772. 

180. Harvard 2216. 

181. Pennsyl 2755. 

182. Bod. Gr. class. 

183. DublinPap.F.2. 

184. Dublin Pap. £.2. 

185. Glasgow. 


186. Bod. Gr. class. 

/ 69 (P). 

187. Melbourne Pap. 

188. Bod. Gr. class. 
d. 63 (P). 

189. B. M. 773. 

192. Camb. 4046. 

193. B. M. 774. 

194. Pennsyl 2756. 

195. B. M. 775. 

197. B. M. 776. 

198. B.M. 777. 

199. B. M. 778. 

200. Harvard 2217. 

201. B. M. 779. 

202. Camb. 4047. 

204. Edinburgh. 

205. B. M. 780. 

206. Yale. 

207. B. M. 781. 

208. B. M. 782. 

209. Harvard 2218. 

210. Camb. 4048. 

211. Am. 

212. B. M. 1 180. 

213. Am. 

214. B.M. 1 181. 

215. B. M. 1182. 

216. Yale. 

217. Camb. 4049. 

218. B. M. 1183. 

219. Am. 

220-1. B. M. 1 1 84. 

222. B.M. 1185. 

223. Bod. Gr. class. 
a. 8 (P). 

224. B. M. 783. 

225. B. M. 784. 

226. Columbia. 

227. B. M. 785. 

228. Bod. Gr. class. 
d 64 (P). 

229. B. M. 786. 

230. Johns Hopkins. 

231. Camb. 4050. 

232. B. M. 787. 

233. Pennsyl. 2757. 

234. St. Andrews. 

235. Camb. 4051. 



236. B. M. 788. 

237. Bod. Gr. class. 
a. 8 (P). 

238. Dublin Pap.E.3. 

239. Pennsyl. 2758. 

240. B. M. 789. 

241. Princeton 0132. 
692. 241, 

242. Graz. 

243. B. M, 790. 

244. B. M. 791. 
246. Pennsyl. 2759. 

246. Camb. 4052. 

247. Glasgow. 

248. Camb. 4053, 

249. Yale, 

250. Am. 

251. B. M. 1 186. 

252. Liverpool. 

253. Graz. 
254-7. Am. 

258. Brussels. 

259. Am. 

260. Dublin Pap. D. 


261. B. M. 792. 

262. Columbia. 

263. Melbourne Pap. 

3- ^ 

264. Camb. 4054. 

265. Vict. 

266. B. M. 1 187. 

267. Am. 

269. Pennsyl. 2760. 

270. B. M. 793. 

272. Am. 

273. Brussels. 

274. Am. 

275. B. M. 794. 

276. Am. 

277. B. M. 1 188. 

278. B. M. 796. 

279. Camb. 4066. 

280. Camb. 4056. 

281. Holloway. 

282. Yale. 

283. Bristol. 

284. Harvard 2219. 
286. B. M. 796. 
286. B. M. 797. 

287. Am. 

288. B. M. 798. 

289. B. M. 799. 

290. Pennsyl. 2761. 

291. B. M. 800. 

292. Camb. 4057. 
293-5. Am. 

296. Johns Hopkins. 
297-8. Am. 

299. Bradfield. 

300. Bradfield, 

301. B. M. 801. 

302. Bod. Gr. class. 

^. 47 (P). , 

303. Bod. Gr. class. 

g' 48 (P). 

304. Camb. 4058. 

305. Bod. Gr. class. 

c, 48 (P). 

306. Cairo 10003. 

307. Cairo X0012. 

308. DublinPap.B.2. 

309. Edinburgh. 

310. Glasgow. 

311. St Andrews. 

312. Owen's Coll. 

313. Camb, 4059. 

314. Harvard 2220. 

315. Bod. Gr. class. 

d. 65 (P). 

316. Bod. Gr. class. 

317. Columbia. 

318. B. M. 802. 

319. Johns Hopkins. 

320. Princeton 0132. 
692. 320. 

321. Bod. Gr. class. 

d. 66 (P). 

322. Bod. Gr. class. 
c. 49 (P). 

323. Pennsyl. 2762. 

324. Bod. Gr. class. 

e. 80 (P). 

325. Bod. Gr. class. 
A 67 (P). 

326. Bod. Gr. class. 
e. 79 (P). 

327. Pennsyl. 2763. 

328. Harvard 2221. 

329. Yale. 

330. Columbia. 

331. Johns Hopkins. 

332. Princeton 0132. 
692. 332. 

333. Princeton 0132. 

692- 333- 

334. Johns Hopkins. 

335. Camb. 4060. 

336. DublinPap.F.3. 

337. Edinburgh. 

338. Glasgow. 

339. B. M. 803. 

340. Sl Andrews. 

341. Owen's Coll. 

342. Camb. 4061. 

343. DublinPap.E.4. 

344. Pennsyl. 2764. 
346. Columbia. 

346. Melbourne Pap. 


347. Camb. 4062. 

348. Pennsyl. 2765. 

349. Pennsyl. 2766. 

350. Camb. 4063. 

351. Yale. 

352. Columbia. 

353. Johns Hopkins. 

354. B. M. 804. 

355. Camb. 4064. 

356. Dublin Pap. E.5. 

357. Princeton 0132. 

69a- 357. 

358. Columbia. 

359. Glasgow. 

360. Bod. Gr. class. 

€. 81 (P). 

361. Bod. Gr. class. 
e. 82 (P). 

362. Harvard 2222. 

363. Camb. 4065. 

364. Dublin Pap. F. 4. 

365. Dublin Pap.E.6. 

366. DublinPap.E.7. 

367. B. M. 805. 

368. Graz. 

369. Hamilton. 

370. B. M. 806. 

371. Brussels. 

372. Vict. 

373. Bod. Gr. class. 
/ 70 (P). 

374. B. M. 807. 

375. Camb. 4066. 

376. Edinburgh. 

377. B. M. 808. 

378. B. M. 809. 

379. Bod. Gr. class. 
e. 83 (P). 

380. Camb. 4067. 

381. B. M.810. 

382. B. M. 811. 

383. Camb. 4068. 

384. B. M.812. 

385. Dublin Pap. F.5. 

386. Bod. Gr. class. 


387. Bod. Gr. class. 

e. 84 (P). 

388. Dublin Pap.F. 6. 

389. Bod. Gr. class. 
e. 85 (P). 

390. Bod. Gr. class. 
d. 68 (P). 

391. B. M. 813. 

392. Am. 

393. Yale. 

394. Camb. 4069. 

395. Am. 

396. B. M.814. 

397. Bod. Gr. class, 
d. 69 (P). 

398. Bod. Gr. class. 

c. 50 (P). 

399. Columbia. 

400. Bod. Gr. class, 

d. 70 (P). 
401-2. Am. 
407. B. M. 1 189. 
445. B. M. 1 1 90. 
446-8. Am. 

449. Brussels. 

450. Graz. 

451. Vict. 
452-3. Am. 

454. Bod. Gr. class. 

c. 64 (P). 
465-6. Am. 
457. Vict 
458-62. Am. 



463. Bod. Gr. 

a. 7 (P). 
469. Am. 
476. Am. 
479-80. Am. 
482. Am. 
484. Brussels. 
487. Am. 
499. Vict. 
602-3. Am. 
505. Am. 
608. Am. 
610. Am. 
512. Am. 
516-8. Am. 

522-3. Am. 
526-7. Am. 
529. Am. 
531-2. Am. 
534-41. Am. 
542. Owen's Coll. 
543-9. Am. 
550. B. M. 1 191. 
551-3. Am. 
554. Graz. 
555-7. Am. 

558. Belfast. 

559. Am. 

560. Vict. 
561-72. Am. 

573. Brussels. 

575. Am. 

576. Brussels. 
577-8. Am. 

580. Am. 

581. Dundee. 
582-8. Am. 
589. Graz. 
590-8. Am. 

603. Graz. 

604. Bolton. 
605-7. Am. 
608. Vict. 
609-10. Am. 
612-3. Am. 

614. Owen's Coll 
615-33. Am. 

634. Bod. Gr. class. 

d. 73 (P). 

635. Bod. Gr. class. 

e. 86 (P). 

636. Graz. 

637. Vkt. 
633-43. Am. 

644. Graz. 

645. Am. 
647. Graz. 
648-50. Am. 

651. Belfast. 

652. Am. 

Faytim Papyri, 

1. Camb. 4070. 

2. B. M. 1 192. 

3. B. M. 815. 

4. B. M. 816. 

6. Dr. W. C. Win- 

6. Cairo 10764. 

7. B. M. 817. 

8. Toronto, 

9. Am. 

10. Bod. Lat. class, f". 


11. Cairo 10765. 

12. B. M. 818. 

13. Smiths. 2x7860. 

14. Am. 

15. Graz. 

16. B. M. 819. 

17. Bod. Gr. class. 
c. 52 (P). 

18. B. M. 1193. 
18(a). B. M. 1 194. 
18 (^). Brussels. 
19-20. Am. 

21. Cairo 10766. 

22-3. Am. 

23(a). Bod. Gr. class. 

c. 63 (P). 
24. Cairo 10869. 

25. Yale. 

26. Cairo 10767. 

27. Brussels. 

28. Vassar. 

29. Pennsyl. 2767. 
30-1. Toronto. 

32. Princeton 0132. 
340. 32. 

33. Johns Hopkins. 

34. Cairo 10768. 

35. Cairo 10769. 

36. Cairo 10770. 

37. Cairo 10235. 

38. B. M. 820. 

39. Cairo 10771. 

40. Brussels. 

41. Smiths. 217853. 

42. Columbia. 
42(4 B. M.I 1 95. 

43. B. M. 821. 

44. B. M. 822. 

45. B. M. 823. 

46. Owen's Coll. 

47. Cairo 10772. 
47 (a). Cairo 10773. 

48. Cairo 10774. 

49. Cairo 10775. 

50. Cairo 10776. 

51. Cairo 10777. 


. Cairo 10778. 
(a). Cairo 10779. 

Cairo 10780. 
^^. Cairo 10781. 
57. Cairo 10225. 
58-60. Am. 

61. Cairo 10782. 

62. Cairo 10221. 
63-5. Am. 

66. Cairo 10231. 

67. Vict. 

68. B. M. 824 (4 

69. Cairo 10239. 

70. Cairo 10240. 

71. Pennsyl. 2768. 

72. Graz. 

73. Cairo 10236. 

74. Cairo 10237. 

75. Johns Hopkins. 

76. Princeton 0132. 
340. 76. 

76(4 B. M.824(4 
11. Am. 

78. Smiths. 217856. 

79. Cairo 10241. 
80-1. Am. 

82. Cairo 10783. 

83. Cairo 10784. 

84. Cairo 10224. 

85. Cairo 10785. 

86. 86 (4 Am. 

87. B. M. 825. 

88. Pennsyl. 2769. 

89. B. M. 826. 

90. Cairo 10786. 

91. Cairo 10787. 

92. Harvard 2223. 

93. Brussels. 

94. Am. 

95. Cairo 10788. 

96. Cairo 10789. 

97. Cairo 10790. 

98. Cairo 10791. 

99. Cairo 10792. 

100. Cairo 10793. 

101. Smiths. 217851. 

102. Cairo 10794. 

103. Am. 

104. Cairo 10795. 

105. B. M. 1 196. 

106. Am. 

107. Cairo 10796* 

108. Cairo 10797. 

109. Cairo 10798. 

110. Am. 

111. Vict. 


112. Smiths. 21785a 

113. Am. 

114. Cairo 10799. 

115. Am. 

116. Graz. 

117. Am. 

118. Bristol. 
119-20. Am. 

121. Cairo 10800. 

122. Cairo 10801. 

123. Cairo 1080a. 

124. Cairo 10803. 
126. Cairo 10804. 

126. Cairo 10805. 

127. Cairo 10243. 

128. Cairo 10806. 

129. Cairo 10807. 

130. Cairo 10808. 

131. Cairo 10809. 

132. Rugby. 

133. Cairo 10795. 

134. Cairo 10810. 

135. Columbia. 

136. Cairo 10811. 
137-8. Am. 

139. Cairo 10812. 

140. B. M. 

141. Cairo 10217. 

142. Cairo 10247. 

143. Cairo 10242. 

144. Cairo 10219. 

145. Am. 

146. Bolton. 
147-60. Am. 
151. B. M. 827. 
162. Cairo 10220. 
153. Graz. 

164. Am. 
166. Vict. 

166. Am. 

167. Harvard 2224. 
168-9. Am. 

160. Cairo Z0218. 

161. Cairo 10234. 

162. Cairo 10232. 

163. Cairo 10233. 

164. Columbia. 
166. Johns Hopkins. 
166. Princeton 0132. 

340. 166. 


167. B. M. 828 (tf). 

168. Harvard 2225. 

169. B. M. 828 (^). 

170. Toronto. 

171. Glasgow. 

172. B. M. 828(4 

173. B. M. 828 (^. 

174. Pennsyl. 2770. 

175. Edinburgh. 

176. Vassar. 

177. Camb. 4071. 

178. Camb. 4072. 

179. B.M. 828(4 

180. Yale. 

181. B. M. 828(/). 

182. Owen's Coll. 

183. Hamilton. 

184. B. M. 828(^). 

185. B. M. 828(^). 

186. Melbourne Pap. 

187. B. M. 828(0. 

188. B. M. 828 {k). 

189. St. Andrews. 
190-6. Am. 

196. Pennsyl. 2771. 

197. Harvard 2226. 

198. Cairo 10230. 

199. Cairo 10227. 

200. Cairo 10228. 

201. Cairo 10245. 

202. Cairo 10246. 

203. Cairo 10226. 

204. Cairo 10244. 
206. Cairo 10222. 

206. Cairo 10223. 

207. Cairo 10229. 

208. Brussels. 

209. Cairo 10813. 

210. Cairo 10814. 

211. Yale. 

212. Cairo Z0815. 

213. Cairo 108 16. 

214. Columbia. 
216. Cairo 10817. 

216. Princeton 0132. 
340. 216. 

217. Brussels. 
218-9. Am. 
220. Cairo 10818. 

221. Cairo 10819. 

222. Am. 

223. Cairo 10820. 

224. Cairo 10821. 

225. Am. 

226. Smiths. 2 1 7859 

227. Am. 

228. Brussels. 

229. Graz. 

230. Am. 

231. Cairo 10822. 

232. B. M. 829. 

233. B. M. 830. 

234. B. M. 831. 
236. B. M. 832. 

236. B. M. 833. 

237. Cairo 10823. 

238. Cairo 10824. 

239. Am. 

240. Cairo 10825. 

241. Am. 

242. Cairo 10826. 

243. Am. 

244. Cairo 10827. 
246-7. Am. 

248. Liverpool. 

249. Brussels. 
260-1. Am. 

262. Vict 

263. Am. 

254. B. M. 1197. 
256-8. Am. 
269. B. M. 1 198. 

260. Graz. 

261. Am. 

262. Brussels. 

263. Am. 

264. Graz. 
266. Am. 
266. Vict. 
267-8. Am. 

269. Brussels. 

270. Graz. 
271-7. Am. 

278. Cairo 10828. 

279. Cairo 10829. 

280. Cairo 10830. 

281. Cairo 10831. 

282. Cairo 10832. 

283. Cairo 10833. 

284. Cairo 10834. 
286. B. M. 1 1 99. 

286. Cairo 10835. 

287. Cairo 10836. 

288. Cairo 10837. 
289.' Cairo 10838. 
290. Cairo 10839. 
291-3. Am. 

294. Cairo 10840. 
296. Smiths. 217855. 

296. Am. 

297. Brussels. 

298. Smiths. 2 1 7857. 

299. Am. 

300. Cairo 10841. 

301. Cairo 10842. 

302. Cairo 10843. 

303. Cairo 10844. 

304. Am. 

306. Cairo 10845. 

306. Am. 

307. Vict. 

308. B. M. 834. 

309. Cairo 10846. 

310. Pennsyl. 2772. 

311. Cairo 10847. 

312. Cairo 10848. 

313. Bod. Gr. class. 
d, 71 (P). 

314-7. Am. 

318. Cairo 10849. 

319. Cairo 10850. 
320-1. Am. 

322. Graz. 

323. Cairo 10851. 

324. Bod. Gr. class. 

c. 51 (P). 
326. Bod. Gr. class. 
1/. 72 (P). 

326. Cairo 10852. 

327. Cairo 10853. 

328. Cairo 10854. 

329. Brussels. 

330. Cairo 10855. 

331. Am. 

332. Cairo 10856. 

333. Am. 

334. Cairo 10857. 

335. Am. 

336. Smiths. 2 1 7854* 



337. Cairo 10858. 

338. Am. 

339. Cairo 10859. 

340. Cairo 10860. 

341. Graz. 

342. Cairo 1086 1. 

343. Am. 

344. Cairo 10862. 

345. Cairo 10863. 

346. Cairo 10864. 
347-8. Am. 

349. Pennsyl. 2773. 

350. Harvard 2227. 

351. Yale. 

352. Columbia. 

353. Johns Hopkins. 

354. Princeton 0x32. 

340. 354- 

355. Hamilton. 
366. Princeton 0132. 

340. 356. 

357. Columbia. 

358. Johns Hopkins. 
369. Pennsyl. 2774. 

360. Harvard 2228. 

361. Yale. 

362. Harvard 2229. 

363. Johns Hopkins. 
.364. Princeton 0132, 

340- 364. 

365. Columbia. 

366. Yale. 



ifidariucros p. 262. 

dyoAJff 664. 19; 666. 115; 

670. 12. 
*Ayaautkrfs 669. 50. 
Syu9 663. 3S. 
iy\atC€(r6(u 669. 93. 
dyXoctff 659. 27; 674. 7. 
'AypvS^foff 664. 33, 45. 
Sypa 662. 53. 
^p€vrrfp 662. 46 (?). 
itypios 661. 3 (?). 
*Ad</fiavros 664. 1 05. 
dtl 667. 8 ; 670. 4. 
iii€ip 662. 47. 
dBoparos 669. 1 4, 24. 
'A^i/vo 663. 15. 
*ABfipaC€ 664. 15. 
*A^ra«br 663. 48; 664. 3; 

680. 6; 682. 16. 
aBp€ip 671. 16. 
Siylhv p. 263. 
alykfftis 671. 3. 
Atktp 660. 8. 
AkXddas 669. 12, 29. 
acpciy 666. 22; 681. 7. 
alaxp6s, oLirxurroi 666. 1 1 9. 
alrxyvtuf 655. 23 ; 666. 48. 
ai^/x(£ 669. 37* 
OKaraaxtroi 684. 19* 
^tmrof 688. 15. 
wcunjTos 668. 15. 
wcfi^ 684. 13. 
iLe/i^f 662. 51. 

(a) Greek, 

aicovfiv 663. 23. 
*AKpayaim»ot 665. 12, 16, 20, 

ajtp<$nroX&ff 662. 40 (?). 
'AKpnpinit 662. 42, 50. 
oKoaXvm 684. 21. 
'AXcfcbrdpcia 675. 4. 
'AXcfiydpoff 663. 29, 34; 

679. 3. 
0X7^10 654. 38. 
akrj6fis 664. 92, 103. 
/IXiO£ 660. 10. 
aXM 659. 26, 68 ; 662. 27 ; 

671. 17; 679.7. 
SKKos 664. 23, 28, 95 ; 670. 

I ; 681. 6. 
6Xfivp6t 659. 81. 
SXoxos 662. 49. 
Sks 661. 26. 
aXvKToircdai 670. 5 (?)• 
dfiaprla 664. 98. 
ififiopos 660. 2. 
dfinvplCitv 661. 17. 
'Afwvrac 662. 21, 32. 
<W»* 659. 63. 59. 
dpifHfiaLw^iP 670. 7. 
ap4nKriop€9 659. 55* 
Ar 654, 4 ; 659. 1 1 ; 662. 

34 (?) ; 668. 43 ; 664. 93 ; 

666. 162; 670. 1 ; 671.1. 
avayKti 669. 1 8. 
dpatprdv 662. 53. 
dmC€7p 684. 16. 

dvairavio-^ 654. 8. 
upopaios 660. 2. 
dpaaTp€<l)€iy 680. 8. 
^ycv666. I63(?). 
mnfp 659. 8, 48, 66; 662. 

29; 664. 99; 682. 16. 
Mos 662. 22. 

Mpwros 654. 22 ; 664. lot. 
dptapds 659. 19. 
dpiKtiTos 662. 35. 
dpoiyvwai 655. 46. 
avru2£«cy 672. 7. 
'Ayr/irarpoff 662. 48. 
dvrpriU 662. 49. 
aW0rcpov 667. 28. 
ofioff 662. 112, Il6(?). 
d^iofia 684. 7. 
dotdri 659. 35, 49; 660. 

^as 666. 162. 
dwtiparos 660. I. 
dfr($ 654. 29 ; 655. I, 2 ; 

660. 6. 
dtrodrifuip 664. 2. 
dwoHrjfua 664. 8, 80. 
oiroffoXvirrciv 654. 29. 
diroicFfty 654. 22. 
dtroKpvwrtuf 654. 39. 
*Air(SXXfi>y 674. 8 (?). 
ciirooTcXActy 663. 41 ; 679. 3i 

Ofro^vyriy 682. 1 4. 
dnpo^Malarvn 666. 1 68. 

Exclnding 668 and 660, which are classed with the non-liteiary docnments. 



anioBt 661. 15. 

&paWO. 15; 670. 8, 17. 

ipd 678. 6 (?). 

dpyaktos 662. 25. 

aperff 669. 9. 

"Aprjs 662. 34. 

^pioy (?) 661. 3. 

'Api<^/)a>v 664, 102. 

apptjifioptiv 664. 32. 

^px"v 664. 94, 95, 96. 

*A/);^Aaor p. 261. 

CI/IX17664. 2, 113, 117. 

ao-cc p. 262. 

SaKfiros 662. 37. 

ciaTtM^cXiicroff 670. 9; p. 261. 

&T€ 684. 17. 

fhtKvos 662. 30. 

arpcic/s 671. 3. 

^rpttrros 662. 33. 

'Attmc^ 680. 5. 

drv;^ui 666. 63. 

a^Bi 661. 26. 

at^tr {aZris) 661. 23. 

avXiVieoff 669. 34. 

ov^e&v 666. 9. 

d;(€iv659. 129. 

airrUa 660. 12. 

civroieparaip 684. 1 8. 

avrSftoTot 670. 3. 

avrdf 664. 32; 666. 1 5, 17, 
18; 662. 51, 52; 663. 4, 
13, 18, 44; 664. (^etsaep,] 
666. 5o(?), 117; 670. 2; 
680. 7; 681. 2; 682. 11. 

avxpoKios 662. 22. 

*aJ)pMtti 663. 17. 

'Axai6s 662. 35 ; 663. 24, 37. 

PaiiCtip 664. 44. 

jSotvciv 669. 74. 

Baxxuidat 664. 1 1 5. 

fiapvs 667. 21. 

/SaaiXcm 664. II, 15; 679. 

pacTikfUiv 664. 8. 

/SacrcXcvff 671. 4, I4 (?), 21 ; 

684. 7, 12, 17. 
0^ioff 669. 17. 
fiojfitia 666. 4. 
/3ovX[ 664. 132. 

fiovkfaBoi 664. 104; 684. 3. 

Bopcar 669. 38. 

fipi6€t» 660. 4. 

^porc^ff 669. 7, 14 ; 660. 2 1 (?). 

Pvpira 662. 45. 

yap 669. 20, 23, 71; 664. 

23, 44, 83» 99; 666. 51, 

156; 667. 23; 670. 18; 

684. 13, 17. 
y€ 661. 23 ; 662. 30. 
ytiTiov 677. 2. 
r€\a 666. 3. 
FcA^ot 666. 5, 16. 
y€vos 669. 13. 
ytwaBai 664. 5. 
y$ 664. 13; 660. 14. 
yiyv€<r6ai 650. 2o; 662. 27, 

30; 666. 14; 666. 164; 

667. 27; 681.8; 682. 9; 

684. 12; p. 261. 
yiyvwTMUf 664. 1 7, 18, 20. 
rXav«ea>y 666. lO. 
rX^wff 662. 43, 47, 53. 
yXiVxpoff 678. 7. 
y\vi{ 678. 3. 
y\vK€p6s 670. 25. 
yXcMTo-a 669. 47. 
yvdpirrtw 660. 8. 
yv&pipoi 667. 27* 
yovcvff 669. 52; 662. 26. 
yovv 664. 87. 
71/^7669.48; 662.24; 663. 

39; 664.68. 

baihoKXtiv 659. 44. 

Aaia-urrp&ra 669. 75* 

daicpv 662. 22. 

dofiajftv 669. 18. 

AdfjMUfa 669. 70. 

dairojn; 664. 28. 

da<^yi7 669. 28, 73. 

Af[ 671. 2. 

d^iKwrac 662. 54 ; 679. 43. 

dciv 666. 61. rd dcovra 666. 

AfX^oi 674. 4. 
f^pKtaOai 662. 40. 
Btpfjui 662. 52. 
dcW679. I5(?). 

drfdvvtiv 671. 21. 

d^/Mff 662. 34 ; 670. 23. 
BijfiOKpaTia 682. I, I5(?). 
did 668. 46; 664. 13, 23, 
36, 107; 666. 115; 667. 

diafidKXnv 664. 29. 
didCtviit 667. 8. 
didkeytarBai 663. 9. 
BuifuplCttv 679. II. 
duxrpifitiv 664. 10. 
diafptpuv 664. 21. 
duxc^poff 684. 8. 
dcdaaicciy 672. 6. 
dtddyac 666. 15; 669. 68; 

662. 29; 676. 15. 
BiKatrrfipuiv 682. 1 3. 
dUrj 669. 68. 
BiKTvw 66L 7. 
du( 666. 61. 
Aiowail 683. 9. 
Aiowaakt^ap^pot 663. 26. 
AuSyvcrof 663. II, 40 ; 670. 

dixa 672. 9. 
di^$v669. 81. 

doiceiv 664. 39, 97 ; 679. 16. 
d6pos 662. 31. 
d6pv 660. 3 ; 662. 35. 
dpofjM 663. 45. 
Bpvfiovopot 662. 56 (?). 
dvvafiis 666. 165. 
diWer^aft 667. 1 6 ; 678. 6 (?}. 
dvvaT6s 664. 6. 
dfl&dciea 677. 9. 
d&pov 662. 43, 

ta» 666. 105 ; 678. i. 

iavTov 664. 18, 20; 668.31. 

rytlpnv 670. 23. 

iyKtiarBai 668. 48. 

tyXtipiCtiif 666. 160. 

?yxo^ 670. 20. 

€y« 669. 45, 49i 7°; 661.7, 

20, 24; 662. 28; 664. 6 

e/ saep. ; 670. 23. 
tl 664. 92. 

(lUvai 669. 45; 670. 17. 
tlicArms 684. 13. 
crpoi 664. 13 ^/ saep, ; 666. 



8, 20, 28; 659. 15; 660. 
2, 9; 662. 24; 664. 5, 
41,44,92; 666.112,117, 
170; 667. 19, 23; 670. 
11 ; 674. 3(?); 678. 2; 
684. 2, 11, 13, 17, 19. 
tU 668. 20, 23, 30, 31; 664. 
40; 666. 163; 672. 9; 

679. 18, 41; 680. 9; 
688. 6. ffr668. 51; 662. 

(Ir 666. II ; 662. 30; 684. 2. 
ciVayyeXia 682. 8. 
tlaipx*(r6ai 666. 44, 45. 
flrr 667. 3. 4, S» 7- 
cV 661. 28 ; 662. 24, 26, 36; 

676. 12; 677. 2. 
tKaaros 682. 4. 
ixdrtpos 663. 35. 
MMaKfUf 672. 8. 
iMttrBoi 666. 22. 
cVc^off 661. 20 ; 664. 77. 
iKBpciaKftp 662. 39. 
'EXcm; 663. 21, 38. 
iXKtiv 664. 10. 
'EX\riviK6s 679. I. 
€fA6s 669. 80; 661. ai ; 671. 


tiAvpoaOfv 664. 27. 

tfi(l>ayfis 666. 19. 

cfi^oo-cff 668. 47. 

cV 664. 11; 669. 27, 58, 61 ; 
663. 45 ; 664. 9, 29, 44, 
97; 666. i; 667. 2, 4, 
15, 28; 676. 16; 678. 2; 

680. 10; 682. 3, 12; 
683. 12. 

tvap/idtnos 667. I. 
MvfirBat 666. 6. 
MvfM 666. II, 16. 
tPtKtv 669. 66. 
iPtpy€(FT€pos 684. 5. 
^MCMu 669. 65. 
ivTovBa 664. 16. 
ivT€v6tv 664. 8. 
fWiJff 664. 16. 
<( 661. 26. 
fffayfiy 663. 22. 
f flurry 667. 14. 
€^px*<T^i 680. 4. 

i^rraCw 664. 32. 

^«7f 667. S. 

c^£ 664. 131 (?). 

cfovo-ui 666. 159; 684. 18. 

cWcMxi 664. 91. 

cn-dytiv 663. 47. 

€va¥fpx*(r6ai 663. 22 ; 664. 

tvaa-K€Uf 669. 75* 

circcdi} 664. 2. 

^irctra 669. 65 ; 667. 2. 

iirtpaoTos 663. 18. 

intptmw 664. 23. 

tntadat 668. 71. 

^/ 666. 14 ; 669. 8, 12, 57 ; 

661. 20; 663. 35; 666. 

12; 667. 20, 22. 
circ/SovXcvrtv 664. 4. 
nrcdidoMii 664. 25. 
fViccrrcxfcv 663. 39. 
iirifuXtui 679. 6. 
iwiiityywai 669. 25- 
^iri(r«c(Mrrciy 663. II. 
fVc(nrcpx«i' 669. 38. 
/ir&rpi)3ciy 680. 13. 
Mrponot 664. 42. 
ciroff 669. 44. 
tirraa-is 662. 30. 
^irrairvXoc 669. 64. 
cir^ij 661. 21. 
tpav 664. 32. 
c/xrn$ff 660. 14. 
tpyop 684. 2. 
iptinw 662. 36. 
Ipcf 669. 67. 
'E^/xi^ff 663. 5. 
t[pX((rBai 669. 51 ; 661. 23, 

25 (cv^r, i^i^c) ; 662. 29. 
€V669. 51; 662. 29. 
ioBuw 666. 4. 
ia\6i 669. 52. 
iairipa 666. 2. 
^(TTia 669. 92. 
tcxaros 664. 26. 
crt 662. 30. 

cTfpoff 664. 95 ; 684. 1 1. 
tlitpot 676. 1 4. 
9VK\t^ 669. 59. 
€vifatf 684. 9. 
tvnhdkot 669. 73. 

tvpUrKtuf 664. 7, 17; 664. 

€VTvxia 669. 13; 663. 16. 
c<^p<*9 669. 71. 
€Cxt(rBai 669. II. 
fXCiv 666. 1 1 ; 669. 9 ; 663. 

39; 664. 100; 670. 20; 

67L 15; 684. 4. 
fX^pSs 669. 67; 676. 1$. 
cW666. i; 670. 9(?). 

(tvywCtnu 669. 79* 

Zfvs 669. 45 ; 664. 103. 

Z€(f>vpos 669. 36. 

^9 664. 2. 

Zfipdlkn-og p. 261. 

CnT€7p 664. 6; 663. a (?) 

666. 165. 
Ccociy 669. 19. 
C^vinmai 669. 26. 

^ 663. 27. 

il 660. 5 ; 664. I, 94 ; 667. 

1,17, i8-; 684.6(?), 7- 
Ij 662. 30. 
rfytia&oA 668. 71. 
fiy€ymv 662. 50. 
jfii 662. 49. 
4^di7 664. 7, 19. 
i^doifi; 664. 44. 
jjitB€09 660. 4. 
i^cMv 669. 58 ; 673. 7. 
fJMiv 664. 12. 
^Xiicia 666. 14; 662. 29. 
ijkiKi&rrii 664. 22. 
7/uc£ 664. 10; 666. 19. 
illitpa 669. 15. 
rifUTtpos 670. 19, 24. 
^/i/ 661. 24. 
^mxia 679. 8. 

^aXair<ni 664. 14; 66L 28. 

Bakaatrtos 684. 1 4. 

BaXkttv 669. 31. 

^dXoff 669. 48. 

^fi/Sffur 664. 7. 

BaiTTuv 664. 31. 

^cd 673. 9. 

^ar7s 663. 7. 

6€tos 669. 3. 



OffuBKa 674. 5. 
et6KpiTos 662. 28. 
6t6s 677. 9. 
Btpanav 673. I (?). 
BfOTriatos 660. 6; 671. 10. 
Bfmptiv 666. 63. 
Ofiffat 669. 25. 
% 672. 8. 
6ripiov 661. II. 
MivKtof 662. 25, 27. 
^vi;r<$ff 669. 15. 
Gpoo-v/SovAor 664. 17, 35. 
BvyaTf)p 669. 72; 664. 31. 
BviuL 676. 15. 
^fi<$ff 684. 17. 
Gco/Mf 664. 3. 

''laiy 668. 23. 
"ihun 674. 7. 
Unauof or (CYTcu^ttv 660. 2 ei 

Uparr6kos 669. 6. 
Up6s 661. 16; 674. 6 (topiir); 

676. 3. 
'Iiyaovff 654. 2 ^/ saep. 
Ifuiptuf 671. 22. 
'IfiMptuoi 666. 15. 
{inrffvff 679. 20. 
{jnr43oro£ 678. 4. 
iinrof 669. 56. 
hnrwpo^ia 664. 27. 
laropia 688. 1 3. 
*Iraiyui 669. 59. 
t4>Binos 662. 54. 
2x^664. 14. 
*ItfVia 664. 9. 

KoBantp 667. 26. 
KoBffKtip 681. 13. 
KoBurropai 679. lO. 
Koicf^ 678. 4. 
Kdicvpoy 666. 2. 
KoXcZy 664. 114 ; 681. 15. 
KaXX&rcXi;; 662. 27, 3 1. 
Kak6s 662. 53. KdK6s naynBds 
664. 19. KoXKums 663. 

Kaparos 669. 1 9. 
KCKKPos 662. 39. 
jcdirpof 662. 51. 

Kapa 669. 10, 32. 

Kara 663. 16; 664. lOI. 

Karaypav 661. 27 (?;. 

Karakap&dif^iif 664. 1 8. 

KaToKuiftiv 664. I5i 37, 41. 

KaTap€P€i¥ 664. 6. 

Korappoos 661. 5. 

KoraoTao-i; 664. 24. 

Kor fX€i¥ 676. 3. 

fcfivoff 669. 36. 

Kutreai, 669. 8 ; 667. 3. 

KcXadoff 676. 12. 

lecXfvciy 664. 14,129; 678. I. 

K€VTpO» 676. 10. 

Ktptiia (or aKf'paios ?) 666. 49. 

Ktpaarrfs 662. 49. 

Kc^vo£ 683. 18. 

KcXciecr 680. I. 

KiXtKia 679. 2. 

icXwrrfff 67L 6 (?). 

icXwiv 671. 1 7. 

icXvriJff 669. 58. 

Kviaa 660. 6. 

xoivoff 667. 22. 

Koiv»9€uf 667. 12. 

ic(SXao-iff 684. 21. 

KOfiiCtiv 664. 98 ; 683. 19. 

K({;iiros 669. 33. 

Kopva-atUf 660. 5. 

icuo-/if(y 669. 60. 

Koa-fMs 666. 26. 

Kovpos 662. 54 ; 671. 18. 

KpavTos 666. 13, 15. 

KpaT€Uf 664. 113 ; 681. 5. 

Kparhos 663. 28. 

Kptiaamp 666. 7* 

tp^i^ 669. 80. 

icpimv 669. 7 ; 663. 19. 

Kfitpop 666. 8. 

icpuir 663. 31. 

Kpovidai 669. 12. 

Kpxnrrtw 666. 43 ; 669. 

663. 31. 
Kp\mr6s 664. 30. 
icr^fia 666. 118. 
iwpa 684. I4(?). 
Kupaivtiv 684. 16. 
Kwriytaia 662. 43 (?). 
Kvi^^a 664. 27. 
Kvnpos 680. 10. 

T a 


«cvp<or664. 2(?); 683. I. 
Kt^Xof 684. III. 
/cvcay 666. 52 (?). 
K»\v€w 666. 61. 
Ktt/A^dciy 663. 44. 

Aaxcda/fUBv 662. 33 ; 663. 2 1. 
XaXdy 664. I ; 677. 6. 
\ap0muf 664. I, 113, 116; 

679. 9. 
XavBtbftuf 669. 49. 
Xryciv 664. 3 ^/ fo^. ; 666. 

17, 21; 669. 47; 661. 

22; 662. 24; 664. 103, 

no; 666. 109; 667. 25; 

671. I. 
XctVfiv 662. 31 ; 670. 3. 
Afcowdijff 662. 41, 55. 
X^yriy 661. 18. 
\ar6T€iafos 669. 16. 
\6yog 664. I, 4. 
\otTp6p 662. 39. 
Ao(iiu 669. 23. 
Xovr&y 670. 6. 
Xvirciy 677. 3. 
Xv(rtrcX<iv 664. 93. 
X^ipos 669. 34. 

fioBrfrffs 666. 18. 
poKapiot 664. 40. 
paka 663. 46; 664. 19, 43; 

684. 13. /iaXXoy664. 94; 

684. 6. p£KLvra 660. 4 ; 

664. 12. 
liaKaK6i 669. 27. 
pakda-o'ttp 669. 40 (japeurcrtip 

popBopf IP 666. 163. 
pdpTis 669. 5. 

papTvptiP 664. 104. 

paprvp€aBai 660. 1 6. 

fiaprvff 669. 51. 

paxaipa 666. 1 56. 

/«ixi7 666. 8, 17. 

/uMyaXo^vux 664. 25. 

piyas 664. 108, 116; 680. 

3; 684. 17. 
pupdKiov 664. 1 8. 
pikas 669. 10. McXarp. 261. 
/M'XXciy 660. 9 (?); 663. 33. 



fitXos 675. 13. 

fitXvtiv 676. 2, II. 

/ifX^iy 667. 6. 

ficV 659. 43, 46 ; 660. 8 ; 

662. 26; 663. 7, 14' 38; 
664. 91; 667.1,8; 676. 
9; 681. 6, 11; 684. 8, 
I3t 23. ^ci^ <^v 664. 16. 

fjJvot 661. 3* 
fiipifAua 659. 66. 
fi€pi5 679. I3(?). 
ficpoff 667. 4. 
fuari 667. 9, 17, 18. 
fura 663. 20, 23 ; 664. 9. 
fitraorKtvdCtw 663. 32. 
H€raxp6wos 660. 13. 
m4 654. 6, 37; 655. 23; 
659. 16, 80; 661. 23; 

663. 4; 664. 85; 666. 
156, 158; 670.23; 679. 
7, 9. ov fifi 664. 5. 

lufdt 662. 52. 

/iffifUeBO. 9; 666. III. 

iiifios 669. 76. 

finT€ 656. 2, 3 ; 666. 57. 

finrtjp 664. 37. 

fiifivfiaKfiv 669. 35; 670. 

M(v^ 665. 18. 
fi({vor 662. 33 ; 68L 1 2. 
fivBw 661. 18. 
fivp€a6ai 662. 38. 
fiv/Mar 662. 36. 
fivpw 669. 78. 

paliiv 659. I05(?). 

pait 669. 59. 

wiOff 660. 4 ; 663. 36. 

yrKp($ff p. 261. 

P€KTap 659. 80. 

P€OS 662. 51, vtarrtpos 664. 

y^ 664. 103. 
in^tfciy 665. 10. 
fitffniU 672. 5. 
yi^orrvftv 654. 33. 
1^ 667. 9, 17, 19. 
Ni( )(?)671.3. 
rucav 663. 19. 
pU/i 659. 57. 

w» 676. 13. 

M$/Lior 682. 2, II. 

]»o/iOff 673. 5. 

v6(ros 662. 25. 

fiovfirjpios 611. 7. 

yovr 664. 100. 

vvp<l>ri 662. 42, 46. 

vvy 659. 54, 70, 80; 662. 

35; 671. 12; 681. 13. 

ia/M664. 106. 
pv( 660. 15. 

((pos 662. 26; 665. 2, 6, 9, 

opptfioTrdTpij 673. 2 (?). 
•Oyx»7crr<5r 669. 58. 
ddc659.66; 662. 45, 46(?), 

51 ; 677. I. 
6dj£ 659. 72. 
oUfios 664. loi. 
olKtt6Tris 664. 13. 
olKi{fip 666. 1 9. 
oJicor 659. 17; 664. 40. 
oiKTfiptiv 663. 38. 
6i<rr6s 660. 3. 
otXttrBat 669. 82. 
oZtti^ff 662. 37. 
oKPtlp 663. 37. 
oKrdxopdos 667. 24. 
oXiyoff 663. 24; 664. 119. 
Skos 667. 4. 
*OXv/iiroff 673. 5 (?). 
6fiak6s 659. 14. 
6/AoXoyrcy 666. 1 62. 
6^0 662. 56(?); 676. 6. 
*0fi<f)ak6s 666. I. 
*OPTj(<Ji)(f>dvrfs 662. 64« 
^PD/ia 662. 26. 
6»ofia(rr6s 683. 3. 
6iv£ 684. 19. 
6inSniv 669. 37. 
6ir<Src 667. 29. 
<S/>ay 666. 21 ; 662. 37 ; 664. 

32 ; 670. 21 (?). 
6pna( 659. 27. 
6p(f>caf6s 664. 37. 
6s 654. 30, 31 ; 659. 36, 

48,58,75; 662. 28; 664. 

34; 666. 165; 676. 13; 

wros 664. 89. 
oen-tff 664. 12 ; 666. 9 ; 669. 

orap 654. 7 ; 656. 22; 666. 

54, 113- 
ori 654. 25; 664. 3; 671.8. 
ovd« 666. 10. 
ovdfis 664. 25; 684. 15. 
ov^cir 664. 96. 
ov fjJi 664. 5. 

oZp 664. 16, 33, 102, 120. 
o(hr» 671. 19, 20. 
ovpap6s 664. II, 12. 
oih-i 659. 48 ; 664. 93, 95. 
o^of 664. 4 ; 660. 8 ; 662. 

44, 50; 663. 6, 19, 20, 

38; 664. 92, no, 117; 

666. 62, 157; 667. 22, 

23; 670. 26; 682. 10. 

oirroai 664. I06. 
ovr» 684. 1 5. ovrm 664. 9 1 . 
oxtip 669. 28. 
S^is 664. 28; 664. 20; 

684, 10. 

Ilayitpdas 669. 30. 

irautp 675. I, 12. 

vaUkvtiP 684. 6. 

natopfs 681. 14. 

Traiff 669. 70 ; 662. 31 ; 664. 

16; 666. 156; 670. 26; 

671. 22. 
iraX[ 670. 21. 
srdXoi 669. 54; 676. 17; 

684. i8(?). 
nakaifiopts 661. 9, 1 3. 
iraXryyXoKraoff 669. 67* 
irofiirajf 669. 17. 
Uap 662. 42, 46, 50. 
iroydofor 669. 28. 
vdpToBtp 670. 7. 
irdio/ 664. 108. 
irdfnroff 664. 33. 
irapd 659. 81; 663. 14, 15; 

664. 34. 
vapaytypta&m 663. Z2, 33; 

664. 106. 



wapabMvai 663. 36, 40 ; 679. 

ftapoKaKup 663. 42. 
woftakanPamw 683. 21 (?). 
vaparrjptuf 654. 35. 
napaxfkuvfuf 663. 10. 
naptivtu 670. 1 8. 
frap^n^iof 669. 46. 
napOtvtos 669. 32. 
Uappaa-a^s 674. 5. 
ndpoiOt 669. 43. 
irdpor 662. 33. 
iras 659. 8 ; 663. 4 (?) ; 664. 

36; 666. 118; 682. 2. 
inin7P 654. 19 ; 664. 36, 56, 

narpa 662. 24. 
varptf 664. 100. 
iraufiy 682. 1 2. navtcrSm 654. 

ircdcXoy 659. 74. 
ircdioy 662. 38. 
n€i&apxtiif 677. 4. 
ir€iOfw 664. 5. 
nturiarpoTos 664. I ^/ J<7f/. 
ircXayoff 675. 1 4. 
ircirXof 669. 26. 
irrpi 654. 24. 
Jlfpiiufdpat 664. 93 ^/ xa^. 
ircpcfiMic p. 262. 
ntpiCfivxfipos 662. 37. 
IlfpiKkrfs 663. 45. 
mpikapPd»9iv 666. 167. 
vtpivmrtiv 664. 109. 
ircrrmSy 664. 12. 
nicpi'dft 673. I (?). 
m$av6s 663. 46 ; 664. 91. 
Itiaa 659. 61. 
ntardt 669. 50, 69. 
srX<iv 663. 20. 
frXciW 66. Ii6(?). trXfioror 

681. 9. 
irX^tfoff 664. 118. 
nktiaiaCfip 66A. 126. 
]irX((ica/ioff 673. 9. 
nvori 659. 36. 
irotciv 664. 37 ; 664. 9 ; 667. 

noifjTris 663. 8 (?). 
iroAos 662. 25, 29. 

nSktpos 663. 16, 48. frc^c- 

pi&vdt 660. 5. 
irAtr 664. 29, 114; 676. 5 ; 

682. 3. 
noXtrtia 683. 5. 
n-oXXcixtff 660. 7 ; 662. 34. 
voKvyptiros 669. 56. 
iroXwrouiXoff 672. 9. 
iroXw654. 25 ; 655. 7 ; 659. 

43;662.34(?); 664. 21; 

667. 6; 674. 8(?). 
iroXvttw/ioff 675. 17. 
irovrcdr 673. 8. 
7r6vT0£ 669. 39 ; 661. 24. 
irop<fivp€os 671. 19. 
voTap6t p. 262. 
in$rr 666. 19, 20. 
ir^Ttpov 667. 15. 
iroTi, irorraff 661. 1 6. 
irovff 659. 70; 662. 45; 670. 

irpayna 664. 24 ; 684. 3. 
Upa$» 662. 26. 
ftpavfruv 666. 58. 
4.>|8ciXoi.(?) 661. 27. 
vpentiv 659. 45. 
ir/i€(r^fi{ 683. 16. 
npTivris 662. 36. 
irpiV 669. 20. 
np6 664, III. 
npoaiptiy 666. 59. 
irpodMvai 663. 43. 
irpoOvfMs 664. 43. 
vpokiytuf 661. 3. 
7rpQ$€ifla 669. 53. 
ir/xJff 663. 7 ; 664. 25, 39, 

125; 665. 16; 681. 12; 

684. 12, 20, 21. 
irpoa-epf^ttrBcu 684. 6, 2 2. 
npoaBt 670. 1 2. 
wpoa-iivai 677. 5. 
irpoa-Ktia-Bai 667. 21. 
irpoardaativ 663. 36. 
npofrrarris 678. 5. 
npoaridivai 656. 1 3. 
iTp6tT<f)Qpoi 659. 49. 
npoTtpov 664. I ; 681. i (.^), 

npoTOfiTi 662. 44, 51. • 
npc^ptw 667. 29. 

irpo^vyciy 659. 1 9. 

irp6<f>p<av 659. 24. 

frp6xnpos 684. 20. 

;rp«M666. I, 3. 

fr/i«0roff 664. 25, 26; 669. 72. 

nv^« 660. 7 (?). 

7n;Xe7r[ 661. 1 9. 

irvv6dp€(r$ai 660. 7 {?). 

irDp684. 15. 

nvpdavo¥ 661. 19. 

irvpfToXrcy 663. 24. 

ffwff 654. 33, 34 ; 666. 168. 

n»s 666. 70. 

^ 662. 30. 
p^diW 682. 13, 
ptTfinfvai 662. 52. 
piCd 669. 62. 
pinii 669. 40. 
pinTfiv 661. 26. 
pv^ioff 662. 45* 

Sdfitoff 662. 26. 

Sdrvpoff 663. 42. 

aavptaarfif 661. 25. 

(Tctp^p 659. 33. 

atpvdf 659. 63. 

aifpaivtw 667. 1 4. 

(n7/x][ 669. 128. 

aOivos 659. 37. 

<r(yd^€iv 659. 36. 

tnyti 669. 9. 

<r43i7p[670. 17. <riA7po[660.3. 

7,iKnv6i 662. 49. 

o-jc^pop 671. 1 5, 20. 

<ricoiria 660. 12. 

2oXot 680. 9. 

7£K<Av 664. 10, 14. 

<nray 676. 1 4. 

(nrtXaff 662. 23. 

(nrovbfi 675. 8. 

(Tirovda{ccy 664. II. 

araBpds 669. 29. 

artlxtw 659. 7 1. 

aTt<favo£ 659. 31, 60. 

art<fi€i» 675. 1 3. 

on^Xovy 662. 28. 

crroX[ 660. 19. 

crroX^ 666. 5. 

(rrpariia 666. 3, 1 3. 


vrpanvfKthop 679. 19. 

(TV 664. 28, 29; 666. 21; 

660. 71 (rtV); 6eL 23 

(rv); 664. 104; 67L 22; 

676. 9 ; 678. 4. 
auyyciVtfv 662. 43. 
ovyycyria 664. 1 1 5. 
avyytvfit 664. 40. 
avfij^piuf 666. no; 667. 

wfitpopd 664. 108. 
aw 660. 10. 
avpakoXovSfUf 663. 41. 
^Ki^ 667. 3, II. 
crvpdiarpifitiw 664. 45. 
<rvv€VM>ff 662. 28. 
2vpaK6<rioi 666. 4, 6, 8, 21. 
vwmiiJM 667. 13, 26, 30. 
o^aKkMiv 669. 17. 
(T^off 676. 16. 
vxMp 669. 73. 
<rx5Ma 667. 23. 
vmyM 669.* 1 5. 
crooi^ptfy 669. 66. 

rdXapor 668. 30. 

Toirrcyot/y 664. 22. 

rapdafrfiv 669. 40 (L fuiXa<r- 

<rfiy?); 684.8. 
Taprdpios 670. 5. 
riMro-riy 669. 13. 
rii<^r 662. 28 ; 672. 7. 
rcXccy 669. 5. 
rcXcvrav p. 26 1, 
rrrff 670. 14, 1 8. 
rifmtiv 674. 6. 
rfx»^« 670. 1 1 (?). 
njXcKdirdff 684. 23. 
rUiP 669. 92. 
ritfcWi 666. IS(?); 680. 7; 

682. II. 
tIkt€w 670. 10. 
rifuuf 669. 63 ; 672. 4. 
ri/i7 669. 6; 684. 90. 
rcf 668. 8; 664. 38, 128; 

666.59; 667. 15; 684. 4. 
rir 664. 35; 666. 4, 6, 12, 

13; 662. 24, 28; 664. 

99, no; 670. i; 671. i; 

677.6; 684. 8,9, 10. 


T/jMpis p. 261. 
Toiwp 664. 92. 
Toios 664. I. 
roi6a^€ 684. 22. 
roiovTOf 684. II. 
roiccr($r 662. 27. 
roX/i[ 664. 64. 

TOVUUOt 667. 20. 

T6iro9 664. 24; 667. 15. 

rpaxw€i¥ 664. 38. 

TptU 667. 12, 25. 

rpiifHUf 664, 34. 

rptxtip 677. 2. 

T/N^oXXo/ 681. 6, 10. 

rpirn/ff 662. 3 1. 

rpU 662. 30. 

rpco-ofSr 662. 36. 

rpira[ 660. lO. 

rpt&fio\w 678. 3. 

r/x(iroff 664. 20; 677. 5; 

684. 5. 
Tvyxapttw 66L 17; 664. 35; 

666.113; 677.3; p. 261. 
rvpmnmv 664. 7* 
TvpaifvU 663. 14 ; 664. 4. 

vl6i 669. 30 ; 660. 9 ; 664. 

120; 670. 10; 671. 2. 
viuU 664. 15 f/ ftf/^; 666. 

4 et saep.] 682. 4. 
v/iw&y 669. 31. 

vir^p 664. 127. 

mpfiaKk€w 664. 26. 

xmtpfiar&t 667. 7. 

imtpPokala 667. 1 8. 

imnptni^ 679. 1 8. 

vfit( 664. 13; 669. 9, 34; 
662. 22.25,35; 664.42, 
94; 666. 20; 670. 24; 
679. 3; 680. 14. 

vncXapffdP€iv 664. 81, 102. 

uiro/Acyfcv 663. 32. 

{nro(rrp«<f>€i9 680. 1 2. 

vorrcpoir 679. 4 (?). 

ffm^adai 667. 9. 

^dvui 664. 92, 97, 103, no; 

670.8; 683.4. 
iJHxnpAs 664. 30. 
<l>daiutp 663. 44. 
4ianni 666. 53 (?). 
<l>av\os 664. 96; 666. 158. 
<^p€iv677. 8(?). 
fl>€vytuf 663. 25 ; 664. 1 18 ; 

666. 64. 
4>BApos 669. 8. 
4>66pog 661. 15. 
0iXc!v 669. II, 69. 
^i\6f£iikos 664. 17, 42. 
«cXofro^ 662. 35. 
(f>iXos 664. 11; 670. 6, 15. 

4>ikT§pos 664. 99. ^iXniror 

664. 98. 
0iXoaro^iy 666. 1 69. 
^Xooo^/a 666. 166. 
^tXooTci^ayoff 676. I. 
^^C<fcir662. 24; 664. III. 
4>pi(r<r€t9 669. 38 ; 662. 34. 
<t>pop9w 669. 46. 
iip^trit 666. 161. 
<t>vfng 664. lOl. 
^pav 663. 34. 
<^9i96s 666. 25. 

Xo/n; 669. 60. 

XaXffiratvriir 664. 78 (?). 

XaXv^ 662. 52. 

X<ip<r 669. 24. 

Xapmiatov 662. 53. 

XCifu»y 669. 37. 

X€4> 659. 27 ; 662. 33. 

X\tvd{uw 663. 12. 

X^ot 669. 65. 

]xoos 660. 4. 

Xopin^iy 666. 93. 

x^pny^o 666. 113. 

Xop^ 669. 51. 

XPn^^ 869. 49. 

XP^aOai 684. 19, 23. 

X/x$yof 669. 14; 664. 10, 

Xpvo[ 660. 22. 
xpwfos 671. 16. 
Xpvtrifnnkos 669. 21. 
Xp^iuxriK&t 667. I. 
XMc^^i 670. 16. 




X^^f 670. II. 
X^ 663. 25. 
X^^pit 666. X09. 

yhfxnMS. 115. 

& 661. 9, 13; 662. 46. 
f d$ 676. 16. 
M«cc«f 669. 26. 
i&jrvoXoff 669. 39. 
»Kutnvs 669. 56. 

»fu$n7f 664. 107. 

&s 669. 6 ; 663. 36, 39, 40, 

47; 666. 18. 
&<nrtp 663. 30. 
6oTf 666. 167 ; 667. 13. 

a 26, 43. 66, 97» '64, 167, 
174. 186, 212. 


abire 26. 

accipere 49, 148, 165, 175. 

accusatio 9. 

ad 16, no, 121. 

admittere 15. 

adversus 83, 151. 

Aebutius 38. 

Aemilia 143. 

Aemiliana via 31. 

Aemilianus 95, 120, 12^^ and 
see Scipio. 

Aemilius, L. Aem. 67. M. 
Aem. 215. 

affinis 122. 

Africa 125. 

Africanus, P. Cornelius Sci- 
pio A. (the elder) 25, (the 
younger) 210, and see 

ager 75. 

alius 92. 

Ambracia 12. 

amicitia 165. 

Anio 188. 

annus 177. 

Antiochus 6, 213. 

Appius (=Hasdrubal ?) 132. 
Appius Claudius {a) 48, 
(b) 177. 

aqua 188. 

anna 102. 

Asellus 182. 

athleta 42. 

Attains no. 

Audaz 197. 

{b) Latin (668). 

Aulus 76, 112, 193. 
aurum 15. 
auxiliari 90. 

Bacchanalia 40. 

Baebius, Cn. Baeb. 67. M. 

Baeb. 74. 
basilica 57. 
bellum 68, 89. 
benigne 90. 
Bith3aiia no. 
Boii 55. 
Bononia 7. 
Brutus 203, 216. 

caedere i, 126, 171, 208. 
Caepio, Cn. Caepio 170. 

Q. Servilius Caep. 176, 

182, 195. 
Caius30, 76, 84, 191, 215. 
Campani 17. 
canere 62. 
capere 12, 127. 
Capitolium 189. 
captiva 14. 
caput 16, 112. 
career 204. 
carmen 105, 189. 
Carthaginienses 22, 83, 90. 
Carthago 132, 134. 
Cato 56, 114. 
censor 56. 
Censorinus 88. 
censura 8. 
centurio 15. 
certamen 42. 
Chaldaei 192. 
Charidemus 98. 

circa 51 (?), 169. 
circumscribere 39. 
clades 175. 
Claudius, Appius Claudius 

(a) 48, (3) 177. M.Claud. 

Marcellus 58. Ti. Claud. 

Asellus 182. P. Claud. 

Pulcher 50. 
clavus (clava?) 196. 
Cnaeus 2, 66, i37» 170, 191. 
cogere 32, 73. 
comitium 208. 
commodum 206. 
competitor 9. 
compositum (1. propositum ?) 

conferre 47. 

coniurium. A^connubium. 
connubium 17. 
consul passim, 
consulatus 153. 
consultare 181. 
contra 189. 
cor 115. 
Corinthius 168. 
Corinthus 135, 145. 
Cornelius, C. Corn. 84. Cn. 

Com. 137. L.Com. Scipio 

27, 45. P. Com. Scipio 

su Scipio. 
Cotta 210. 
Crassus 59. 
creber 134. 
crimen 72. 
crudelissime 132. 
cmentus 18. 
ciun ^conjunction) 210. 
cum (preposition) 77, 186. 


damnare 28, 51, 86, 179. 
dare 3, 6, 17, 166. 

de 33» 179- 

decedere 119. 

Decimus 178, 200, 203, 216. 

Decius(?) 89. 

deditio 91. 

deducere 7. 

deformis 185. 

deprehendere 116. 

deserter 207. 

desiderare 53. 

deterrere(?) 184. 

devincere 164, 185. 

devoverc 188. 

dextra 166. 

dicere 114. 

dies 25, 180. 

dimicare 125. 

Diodotus 213. 

diripere 138. 

distribuere 120, 169. ^ 

Ditalco 197. 

domus 180. 

donum 165. 

duo 141, 177. 

edere 43. 

esse 6, 63, 12 a. 

et 18, 21, 37, 38, 82, 103, 

evincere 177. 
ex 20. 

■exercitus 96, 126. 
exoriri 89. 
exspirare 207. 

Fabius, Q. Fabius 4. Q. Fa- 
bius Maximus 149, 171, 

facere 104, 186. 

Fecenia 37. 

ferre 116. 

fides 95. 

filius 100, loi, 120, 141, 

fingere 72. 

flamen 4. 

Flaminia via 30. 


Flamininus 52. 

Flaminius 24. 

flere 100. 

Ilumen 217. 

foriissime 187. 

forum 63. 

fugare 49, 172. 

Fulvius, Q. Fulv. 81. Fulv. 

Nobilior 43, 82. 
funebris 60. 

Gabinius 193. 
Galba 152. 
Gallia 52. 
Gallograecia 20. 
Gallograeci 13, 33. 
Gallus 44. 
gladiatorius 54. 

habere 115, 178. 
Hannibal 64. 
Hasdrubal 122. 
Hispala 37. 
Hispani 41, 77. 
Hispania i, a 16. 
homo 51. 

Hostilius, A. Host. Mancinus 
112. C. Host. Mancinus 

hostis 186. 

idem 180. 

in 6, 34, 63, 71, 75, 91, 92, 
108, III, 116, 125, 126, 
174, 180, 187, 204, 208, 

incendium 128. 

indicium 40 (?). 

ingenuus 85. 

insidiae 187. 

intercedere 27. 

interesse 180. 

interfector 201. 

interpellare 183. 

invisus 155. 

Italia 44. 

iterum 3. 

iubere 91. 

iudicium. See indicium. 

iugulare 198. 

lunius Brutus 200, 203, 216. 

Lacedaemonii 18. 

Laelius 176. 

Latini 32. 

legatio 114. 

legatus III, 121, 136. 

Lentulus. See P. Cornelius 

liber 11, 66, 87, 173, 199. 
liberare 14, 97. 
liberi 118, 162. 
Licinius 203. P. Licin. Cras- 

sus 59. P. Licin. 3. L. 

Porcius Licin. 50. 
lictor 184. 
Ligures 30, 49, 77. 
Literninum 26. 
Livius 19, and see Villius. 
locus 92. 
Lucius 21, 27, 46, 52,67,75, 


ludus 46, 60. 
lugere (?) 207. 
Lusitani 6, 83, 98, 136, 167, 

171, 187, 212. 

Macedonia 179. 
magistratus 79. 
magnitudo 211. 
Mancinus 112, 215. 
Manilius, M'. Manil. 88, 103. 

L. Manil. Vulso 113. 
Manius 88. 
Manlius, Cn. Manl. 2. L. 

Manl. 21. M. Manl. 81. 

T. Manl. Torquatus 178. 
manus 55. 
Marcelius 44. M. Claudius 

Marcell. 58. 
Marcius Censorinus 88, 103. 
Marcus 58, 74, 81, 82, 11 1, 

114, 115, 150, 215. 
mare 71. 

Masinissa 121, 122. 
mater 38. 

maximus 3, 4, 120, 128. 
Maximus 149, 171, 185. 



Metellus, L. Metell. 167. Q. 
Metell. 127, i53(?), 160. 
miliia (siglum) 51. 
minari 8. 
Minucius 21. 
Minurus 197. 
mittere 121. 
inulta 205. 
Mummius 145, 168. 
munire 31. 
Myrtilus 21. 

ne 26, 177. 
nee 115. 
negare 202. 
Nobilior 82. 
nobilis 14. 
nomen 211. 
non i33» 180, 220. 
Numantini 174, 212. 

obicere 196. 
Oblivio 217. 
obsidere 133. 
occidere 16, i23(?), 164. 
Occius 186. 
occupare 102. 
omnis 91, 207. 
oppidum 169. 
Ortiagon 14. 

Pamphylia 13. 

pater 73. 

pati 15. 

pax 3, 6, 186. 

pecunia 34. 

pellere 94. 

pensare(?) 16. 

per 20, 30, 73, 98, 102, 107, 

120, 138, 194. 
perdomare 31. 
Pergameni (?) iii. 
persolvere 35. 
persuadere 45. 
pes 115. 

petere 8, 79, 156. 
Petillius, L. Petill. 75. Q. 

PetilL 25. 
Petronius 150. 

Philippus 101. Phil. Poenus 

Piso 191. 

planus. See primus, 
plebs 27, 78, 183, 204, 206. 
podagricus 112. 
Poenus 97. 
Pompeius 170, 174. 
pontifex 4. 
Popilius 191. 
populus 107, 205, 206. 
Porcia basilica 57. 
poscere. See pensare. 
post 46. 
Postumius, A. Post. 76. Sp. 

Post. 36. 
potestas 142. 
potiri 214. 
praeda 20. 
praetor 4, 135. 
prex 205. 
primum 43. 
primus 217. 
pro 206. 
producere 99. 
proelium 13, 18, 134. 
profectio 183. 
proficisci 5. 
proposiiura 9(?), 163. 
prospere 125. 
Publius 3, 50, 69» 74, 84, 

200, 219. 
Pulcher 50. 
pupillus 37. 
Punicus 89. 

-que 16, 165, 180, 2x4. 
qui 5, 22, 26, 35, 38, 100, 

104, 119, 156, 164. 
Quirinalis 5. 
Quintius 52. 
Quintus 4, 25, 81, 149, 160, 

170, 171, 186. 
quod 4, 53, 84, 122. 
quondam 113. 
quot 78. 

redire 93. 
referre 40. 

regnum 119. 

relinquere 119. 

remittere 165. 

res 216. 

respondere 114, 181. 

Rethogenes 161. 

reus 99. 

revocare 26. 

rex 6, no. 

Roma 33, 169. 

Romanus i, 93, 133, 135. 

Rutilius 38. 

sacrarium 127. 

sagulum 165. 

Salassus. See Sapiens. 

Salinator 19. 

Sapiens 176. 

Sardinia 5. 

Scantinius 115. 

Scipio, L. Cornelius Scipio 
27* 45' P« Com. Scipio 
Africanus 25. P. Com. 
Scip. Aemilianus 74, 94, 

120, 123, 138, 2IO. P. 

Cora. Scip. Nasica 200, 

Scordisci 175. 
scriba 75. 
se loi. 
senectus 118. 
Sergius 152. 
Servilius Caepio 176, 182, 

Sibylla 189. 
signum 168. 
Silanus 178. 
singuli 209. 

socius 107, and see occidere. 
spectaculum 54. 
Spurius 36. 
statua 168. 
stolidus 113. 
stuprare 85. 
sluprum 116. 
subigere 42, 136. 
subsellium 123. 
suffragium 194. 
Sullani 218. 



suus 53, 55, 179, 180, 184. 
Syria 157, 214. 

tabella 194. 
tabernaculum 61. 
tabula 168. 
tertius 89. 
Tiberius 182. 
Titus 178. 
Theoxena 70. 
Thessalia 126. 
tollere 41. 
Torquatus 178. 
tranrferre 35. 

transire 217. 

tribunus 27, 78, 183, 204, 

Tryphon 213. 
tutor 38. 
Tyresius 164. 

uUimus 108, 118. 
urbs 192. 
Uticenses 89. 
uxor 140, 146. 

vastare 13, 83, 157, 212. 
vates 62. 

veneficium 51. 

venire (veneo) 209. 

venire (venio) 91. 

vema 193. 

vexare 167. 

Villius 78. 

vir 16. 

virga ao8. 

Viriathus 172, 185, 198^ 

virtus 96. 
vis 15. 
votivus 46. 
Vulso 113. 

\p(Twiiri (Philadelphus?) 807. 
Ptolemy Alexander I. 

nroX. [6 xat *AXt(apdpot 6t^] ^iXo/i^raip Koi BtptplKrj, 802. Om. htptvlicri 824. 


Ktuaap 711. 3, 6; 720. 4 e/saep.; 731. 2, 4, 15; 742. 16; 748. 17, 44; 744. 
15; 826. 


Ti0cpcor Kato-ap ItPacrrdt 746. 1 2. 


ef^ KKavdtos 713. 15; 808. 


AifTOKp, Kaicr, Aofunaw^s 2c/3a0T^r Ttpfia»iK6s 722. 2. 

AvTOKp. Nfpovoff Kaur, Ztfiaar^ 713. 4 1, 44. 


AvTonp. KaUr. Tpaua^t 'Adptav6s Sc^. 714. 28, 32 ; 716. 27, 32 ; 726. 2 ; 729. 34, 38; 
730. 32. 

'A^piai^r KoTcr. 6 icvpias 707. 19, 33 ; 714. 19, 24 ; 716. 8, 20 ; 730. 6. 

Antoninus Pius. 

Avrojcp. Kai<r, tirot Atktot *Adpuaf6s 'Avrnvivot 2tp. 'Evatfiffi 723. I ; 724. 1 4 ; 728. 25; 
728. 45 ; 732. 6. om. Tiros 727. 29. 

Tiros Atkios *ABpiap6s 'Avmpivos Kaur. 6 Kvpios 729. 39. 

"Aifrmvipos Kaia. 6 wpios 712. 13 ; 724. 5 ; 728. 17, 41 ; 732. 3 ; 733. i ; 800. 


Marcus Aurelivs and Verus. 

Avp^Xioi *Ain-ttvIvof koX Otnjpos ol Kvptoi Z€0. 734. I. 


hvTOKp, Kaur. Md/iieoff KvprjKiot K&fiftofkis 'Arrcovivor Evcrf^^s Evrvx^s 2r/3. *Ap/i. Mijd. JJapB, 
2apii, Tcp/A. Miytaros Bpcr. 716. 33. 

Avroiep. Katcr. Mapieoff Avp^Xior K6fifwdog 'AvTwviwot 2c0. 'Ap/i. M7d. Ilap^. Zop/A, Fr/ifu 
MeytoTOf 725. 57. 

PxscKNNius Niger. 

rdior Ut<rK€tnnos Nryrp *Io£(rroff 2€0. 719. 5, 28. Cf. 801. ' 


\lTOKp, KoMT. Aovffior Seirrifiioff Scov^por Evcrc^^r TUpriva^ S«/3. 'Apa/9. *A.diafitj9, UapB, 
Mryurrof Ka\ AvroKp, Ktua, MdpKOS AvprjKtos *AiT«>MVOff Ev9f^i)( Sc/S. 706. I, 54. 
Avrocp. Sfovfpof ical 'Ayrvyiyof 706. 1 5, 65. 
ol Kvptoi 2€/3. 785. 10. 
A^oi^xirop€ff 706. 19, 70. 


Philippos Augustus ii et Philippus Caesar cos. 720. 6. 

Avroffp. Kaiir. Taiot Miavwt Kvtrros Tpaiav^s ^€iuos Evcrc^. Evrv^. Zc3. 658. 1 8. 

(fl) Months. 

^wrrpos (Tv/3i) 723. I. 

lulius 737. I. 

Kauraptuts {Mwvopq) 715. 33 ; 722. 3 ; 788 ; 

Ncp«^yfior (Xoicue) 808. 

Stp&ptios ItPturr^t (Xo/ojr) 808. 
Sr/SocrrcSff (Onff) 713. 1 5. 
Sextilis 737. 21. 
'Y9rflp/3cpcraior (Mfcropij) 722. 2. 

(^) Days. 

inay6iumi rffiiptu, c 716. 33, 37; 5" 722. 

Idus 737. 5 ef saep. 
KakMoi 747. 2. 

Kalendae Sextiliae 737. 21. 
Nonae luliae 737. i. 

Zf/Saor^ (Caesarius, 6th intercalary day) 
722. 3. 




^AfidaKavros 716. 5, 29. 

'Afitis 728. 3. 

'Aya$ipos father of Diodoras 713. 8 ; 728. 2. 

•a^ ) 786. 37. 

*A$riv6dcitpos, OvakffHos *A3. 800. 
Alkuiv69, ^AvT&vtos Alk. 708. 2, 1 5. 
*AAc^yd/)0£ 718. 6. 

*AX/£aydpoff father of Leonides 718. 9. 

*AX<c 744. I, 16. 

'AfifM>m 786. 69. 

'Aftfiuycoff 734. 4 ; 791 ; 826. 

*Afifu»pto£ father of Achilleus 722. 11. 

*Afifmvios son of Apollonides 729. 35, 38. 

'Af^ittMor (or 'AnoWonvios) father of Didymus 

719. 2, 8, II. 
*A/idt( father of Diogenes 728. 3, 36. 
*Afu$cr also called Papontos, son of Diodorus 

788. 3. 
^AMtrrios 707. 12, 34. 

'Aj^cWiof npilfiot also called Lollianus 718. 

a, 32- 
•AiTfiff 736. 30, 36 ; 742. i ; 746. 3 ; 811 (?). 
*AvT€pm son of Lucretius 817. 
*AvTwia 786. 54. 
'Apt&pios Atktavog 708. 2, 1 5. 

'AfTus son of Apeis 732. 3. 

'AsrcW, Tmos MdpKtos 'Air. also called Diogenes 

727. 6, 10, 27. 
'Anlav son of Horion 728. 5, 14, 22, 36. 

*Andkivdpios, Fdior Mapicior 'Air. also called 

Julianus 727. 7, 10, 27. 
*AiroXXo>vdpioy 744. 2. 

'AiroXXtfMipcov, OvaXrpta 'Air. also called Nica- 

rete 727. 17. 
'AiroXXeovtdi^ff father of Ammonius 729. 35. 
•AiroXXd»wo£ 714. 8 ; 718. 8, 32 ; 789. i ; 791. 
*AiroXX«vio£ son of Apollonius 726. 5. 
'AiroXXttpcof fiiffktotpvka^ 718. 2« 
'AiroXX»MO( (or *Afifiwtos) father of Didymus 

719. 2, 8, II. 
*AiroXX<&vco( son of Diogenes 726. 5. 
*AiroXX<»yto( father of Dionysius 724. 2. 
*AiroXXa»Moff son of Dorion 716. 4, 28. 
*AiroXX«yior Libyan 743. 37. 
'AiroXXttircoff scribe of the city 714. 6. 
*A7roXX(oviO( father of Valerius 730. 2, 35. 
*AnoKkmvovs 722. 1 5, 28, 39* 

*AiroXXoDc son of Ophelas 887. 

*AiroXX£ff daughter of Pa^sis 837. 

"Apns planet 804. 

'Ap6&¥is father of Thonis also called Morous 

726. 63. 
'ApKrritav 786. 

*ApiraXoff son of Hermon 808. 

'Apatts 728. 2, 29. 

*Apr€fiar 746. 2. 

'Aprtpi^oipof 715. 24. 

*Apx«'Xao( 721. 10. 

*AaiTjs 717. 6. 

'Ao-icXi/zTiddi/ff 794; 806. 

*AtrKkrinidlirjs also Called Sarapion, gym- 

nasiarch 716. i. 
^AcKKfjinddris father of Sarapion 728. 4. 
AvprfKla *Anp<ovdpiop 720. 8. Aurelia Ammo- 

narion 720. 2. 
Avprikia Aais daughter of AureliusL thion 

668. 15. 
Avprfkios Atdo-fcopor SOU of Aurelius L thion 

668. 13. 

AvpriXujg A Oioip SOU of Theodorus 658. 3. 

AvpfjXio^ UXmndpfitop 720. g, 1 3. Aurelius 

Plutammon 720. 4. 
Avpfikios'Qpiap ex-archidicastes 705. 7, 18,58, 

[.]av<r« son of Sipos 708. 4. 
Avidus, Gradius Av. 735. 16. 
*Ax(XXaff son of Thonis 732. 3. 
'A^iXXcvr son of Ammonius 722. 27, 35. 
*Ax(XXcvr also called Casius, strategus 719. i. 
*AxopiPif 807. 
*A<f>podia'ias 744. II. 

Barichius 785. 19. 

Bdaaos, FiXKios B. epistrategus 726. 19. 

Beleus 735. 12, 13. 

Bfpovs 786. 71 ; 744. 2. 

htfous 832. 

BlBvs father of Papontos 719. 10. 

Chu[ 785. 29. 

Claudius Valerius Firmus praefect 720. i. 

Claudius Sabinus 785. 14. 

Comar[inus (?) father of Marrius 735. 3. 

Cumesius (?) 735. 27. 



Tdios MdpKiog 'ArrcW also called Diogenes 

Tdios MdpKtos *AiroXivap&o£ also Called Julianus 

727. 6, 9, 27. 

FoiOff 'Pova-Tiot 745. II. 

rdtos SeWtoff 'PoO^r 721. I ; 886. 

rdXioTos 716. 5. 

ToXcWoff son of Polemon 716. 2. 

FcXXtor Bd<r(roff epistrategus 726. 1 9. 

TifitXkos 724. 2 ; 786. 12. 

r^ 722. 6. 

Topyias father of Polemon 716. 3, 12, 17. 

Topylas son of Polemon 716. 2, 34. 

Gradius Avidus 786. 16. 

^lioplmv 706. 10, II. 
Aa^ff 748. 24, 40. 
AdfjMv 780. 9. 

Arnirp-pia 707. 8 ^/ ^tf<5^. 

AfjfirfTputg 826. 

^ij/irirpios fiiffkio(f>v\a( 718. 2, 43. 

ArjfiriTptog deputy archidicastes, son of Hera- 

clides 727. 4. 
ArffirjTpovs 728. 3. 
Aidw/xof 784; 786; 791. 
A/dvfioff son of Ammonius or Apollonius 719. 

2, 8, II. 
/^iBvfAos son of Charit . . . 826. 
A/dv/iOff son of Diogenes (?) 887. 

^uryas 719. 1 7. 

AtoytM^ff 726. 7 ; 801; 888. 

^ujyfptfg son of Amois 728. 3, 23, 29, 36. 

iitoy€Vfjs father of Apollonius 726. 6. 

Atoyfyrfs j3i/3Xio^uXa{ 718. 3. 

Aioy«Vi7ff, Taios Mdpaog *Aira0V also called Diog. 

727. 7, 10, 27. 

Aurytinfis father of Didymus 887. 

Aioyryi;^ irpdicr»p IBB, 2. 

Aioytvfi^ son of Sarapion 740. 38. 

Awy€Ptjf son of Theon also called Dionysius 

716. 17, 30. 
Aid^pos &ther of Amois also called Papontos 

788. 3. 
Ai6d»pos father of Agathinus 718. 5, 7; 

728. 2. 

Ai<^«>pos son of Diodorus 718. 4, 21. 
Ltoyvatds daughter of Galestus 716. 5. 
Awvvatos 718. 5, 12, 17; 790. 
Aimwrios son of Apollonius 724. 4. 
Awvwrtos ptffkux^vKa( 714. 3, 4. 

Au)vv(rio£ father of Dionysius 728. 33. 
Aioyvo-ior son of Dionysius 728. 33. 
Aiovvo-ios son of Phanias 789. 
Aunfvvios also called Theon 716. 8, 31. 
Liovvaw£ son of Theon also called Dionysius 

716. 9, 13. 
AidaKopos 810. 
AidcKopos, AvpriXios A. SOU of Aurelius 

L thion 668. 13. 

Acopar father of Panechotes 716. 3. 
Aa>piW son of Heras 716. 4, 28. 

EipiywW 712. 17. 

•eXcmj 719. 2, 11. 

'EXfwy daughter of Gorgias 716. 17. 

•EXei'Off 748. 22. 
*Enaxf>p6d€iros 748. 25. 
*Epdo-iirvos 717. 6. 

"EpfUTFTTOS 811. 

'Epp6d»pos also called Philonicus, basilico- 

grammateus 714. 2. 
'Eppd(l>i\os 746. 3. 
"Epfuav father of Harpalus 808. 
Etiopius (?) 736. 29. 
Ew2yy«Xto£ also Called Sarapion, strategus 

EuyrycVttp 741. I. 
EvdaifjLOpU daughter of Theon also called 

Dionysius 716. 9, 12. 
EMpinj also called Tanechotarion, daughter 

of Diogenes 726. 7. 

Evrvxlirfs 889. 
EC^poiy 794. 

Firmus, Claudius Valerius F. praefect 720. i. 

Zabdius 786. 13. 
Zebidius 786. 23, 
Zcuff 722. 6. 
Z/i . . . 786. 4. 

Zcnkot 716. 22. 

ZwiKos father of Ptolemaeus 729. 37. 

'likiddnpos father of Hcliodorus 732. i. 
'HXiddctpas son of Heliodorus 782. i ef sa€p. 
''HXw 722. 6. 
"Upa goddess 781. 6. 

^Hpabimv 726, I. 
'HpakX[ 800. 



'HpaicXar son of Sarapion also called Leon 

726. 3 et saep, 

'Hpaickat son of Tryphon 722. 21. 

'HpmeXfm 740. 42. 

'HpaKkil^rfs 706. a, 10; 740. 42, 43; 796; 

'HpoKktlbrjs basilicogrammateus 746. i, 13. 
'H/MucXfcdijff ex-exegetes, father of Demetrius 

727. 4. 

'HpojcXfidi/ff son of Horion 719. 18. 
'HpoxXcid^ff father of Samus 716. 6, 30. 
'H/xucXcid^ father of Sarapion also called Leon 

726. 3. 
'HpoKKndrjs father of Theon 723. 2. 
'HpoicX^r father of Xenon 786. 
'Upas 740. 36. 
'Hpat pifilkioftivXai 716. I, 35. 
'Hpas father of Dorion 716. 5. 
'Hp»drjf father of Sarapion 730. i. 
*Hp«ir 736. 99; 740. 17 (?). 

ea^o-tff 716. 5; 736. 68. 

Omjais daughter of Theon also called Diony- 

sius 716. 10, 14. 
Oais daughter of Diodorus 713. 22. 
Oop&x^s son of . . . etis and father of Pather- 

mouthis 712. 4. 
et6^oTos, oifoktpiot e. also called Polion 727. 

et6dmpos 786. 33, 76. 

et6^pos father of Aurelius L thion 668. 4. 

Gffd^voff 836. 

Gffd^tXoff politarch 746. 4. 

GcW 740. 3S(?); 746. i; 799. 

ect»y also called Dionysius 716. 8, 31. 

e/tty son of Heraclides 728. 2. 

Oofjpis god 806. 

eorovraioff son of Horus 797. 

Oo&tns father of Achillas 732. 3. 

Opaavpaxot 713. 26. 

e&mt 726. 7. 

e&9is also called Morous, son of Harthonis 

726. 63. 

lebael 736. 18. 

lerraeas son of Macchana 736. 15. 

*lriirovt 816. 
'JXapi^p 744. I, 16. 

'icmXioMSr, rdior MapKtos 'AiroXivapior also called 
J. 727. 7, 10, 28. 

•linro«( ) 716. 35. 

I . p . fi . . archidicastes, son of Isidorus 727. i. 

'Itrar 736. 32; 739. I. 

*larid«pa daughter of Calas 713. 10. 

*I(r/da>poff 816. 

*l<rl^iapo9 ex-exegetes, father of I . r . m . . 

727. I. 
'ivl^pos father of Valerius 736. 4. 
'lo-XvptW son of Heradion 726. i, 15, 46. 
lulia Titia lex 720. 5, 14. 
lulius 736. 28. 

KatxiXcoff 736. 55. 

KdXar 713. 10. 

Kdcrftoff, 'A^iXXfvf also Called C. 719. i. 

Kf^aXaff 806. 

KXapos 734. 2. 

KXavd/a UroXtfia 810. 

KXaCdiot, Tiros K. Veyo^v epistrategus 718. I. 

KXr'ttif 734. 4. 
K6pa$os 736. 4, 10. 
Kvpos son of Ptolemaeus 814. 
Kapapipos father of Victor imperial steward 
736. 6. 

Aals, AvprjKia A. daughter of Aurelius 
L thion 668. 15. 

Amros praefect 706. 40. 

AaodLai 736. 95. 

Atopras son of Pekuris 732. i ef saep, 

Aiirrivris SOU of . . monax 831. 

AcW, 2apmi»p also Called L.y son of Hera- 
clides 726. 3, 61. 

AfcdWdi;ff son of Alexander 713. 5, 9. 

Atwl^s son of Diodorus 713. 4. 

A 6i»p, Avpf/kios A. son of Theodonis 

668. 3. 

Aifiios 728. I, 28. 

AoKpfirws father of Anteros 817. 

A(Ncp/tty 812. . 

AoXXuu^ff, *AvB4<mjot uptipos also Called L. 
718. 2, 32. 

Aoimiot 812. 

AovKioff father of PtoUas 729. 35. 

Aoviroff praefect 706. 5. 

AwFtpaxos 822. 

Macchana father of lerraeus 736. 15. 
Malichus son of Sa[ 736. 24. 
Malichus father of Themes 736. 1 7. 



MaX»x^^ (?///(? 736. 5. 
Ma/icf>Tcu«ff, ntrpvMoff M. praefect 726. 17. 
MapKioff, ToW M. 'AirtW also called Diogenes 
726. 6, 9, 27. 

MapKtof, raioff M. 'AiroXiwapux also called 

Julianus 727. 6, 9, 27. 
Marrius son of Comarinus (?) 786. 3. 
McXof father of Miusis 719. 19. 
miwimoi 716. 24. 
MiCcrir son of Melas 719. 19. 
MocfMo- . x( ) father of Pathotes 740. 40. 
Movtfiff fatner of Papontos 719. 18. 
M«povr also called Thonis, son of Harthonis 

726. 63. 

. . iiM¥Q^ father of Leptines SSL 

NffoirrAffftof father of ... on 712. 9. 

Nffx^cw 739. 3. 

^utapvni, OvoKtpia 'AiroXX«yapioir also Called N. 

727. 18. 
Nov/i^yior 716. 22. 

Xtvofpw, Tiros KXovdior X. epistrategus 718 i. 

X<Wir 810. 

ScMiy son of Heracles 786. 

*OvBop6$is 816. 

Ovdk€pia 'AiroXXttMifpioir also called Nicarete 

727. 16. 
OuiXcpioff *hBfiv6hwpos 800. 
O^cpior son of Apollonius 730. 2, 34. 
OvaXcpiOff ec<S^off adso called Polion 727. 16. 
OvUr^p imperial steward, son of Comarinus 

736. 5- 
OvirdXiof archidicastes 719. 3, 7. 

Pacebius 736. 30. 

na^f 837. 

UaBwpfwvBu son of Thanochis 712. 6, 12. 

UaB^s 728. I, 27. 

UaB»Tfif son of Moimes . ch . . . 740. 40. 

nopdprit also called Panechotes, ex-cosmetes 

724. I. 
naryopaaovu father of . . . nychus 708. 17. 
noyco-f . . . 722. 22. 
TloMx^Tiis son of Doras 716. 3, 27. 
DoMXttn/f also called Panares, ex-cosmetes 

724. I. 
UanwfVfus 668. 5. 
Uaovt son of Bithys 719. 15. 

nanopr&£ also Called Amois, son of Diodorus 

noirorrcoff son of Bithys 719. 10, 27, 34. 
IIairoirro>r son of Mouthis 719. 18. 
llaa'dkvfut 740. 20. 
na<riff736. 85(?). 
navaiptff son of Petsiris 808. 
UtKvpis father of Leontas 732. i, 9. 
niKKif 811. 
UtrtijaLS 722. 32. 
UfToripif father of Pausiris 808. 
ntrp&tnot Mofuprtlpot praefect 726. 17. 

UKovrapxot 707. 1 4. 

U66of 742. 2. 

noXf/Acov 719. 6. 

noXifuop son of Gorgias 716. 4, 1 1. 

Uoktfiw son of Tryphon 721. 2, 9. 

nard/jMv son of Thanochis 712. 4 e/ saep. 

nprc^ff, 'Ai^corioff n. also called LoUianus 

718. 2, 32. 
UpifM 736. 17. 
Psenosirius 736. 25. 
nnoXc/xa, KXovdia Dr. 810. 
nroXfffuiibr 790. 

nroXfffiatoff father of Kimos 814. 
nroXf/iflibf strategus 803. 
nroXf/Miioff son of Zoilus 729. 37. 
UroKkat son of Lucius 729. 35. 
n«oXi«v, OvoXcpiof ec<(doroff also called P. 727. 


Romanus 736. 26. 

'Pov<rrioff, rdior 'P. 746. II. 

'PoC^off, rdiof SctriTiof 'P. 721. I ; 836. 

Sabinus, Claudius S. 736. 14. 

Sadus 736. 2, 20. 

Saknes 726. 32. 

2dfMs son of Ueraclides 716. 6, 30. 

2apatvs daughter of Leonides 713. 5, 8. 

lapearat son of Ammonius 722. 8, 21, 37. 

ZapoircW 707. 13 ; 716. 15 ; 729. 5 e/ saep. ; 

806; 826. 
lapmlmp also called AsclepiadeSygymnasiarch 

716. I. 
Zopoirittv father of Diogenes 740. 38. 
SapoircW also Called Euangelius, strategus 

Sapoirittir son of Heraclides 728. 4. 



lapairiap son of Herodes 730. i. 

Sapan-cW also called Leon, son of Heraclides 

726. 3, 6i. 
^apanovs 722. 1 1 ; 796. 
2€KovvTas 786. 50. 
ScicoCin-or 736. 81. 
Scfci^off 799. 

2€fnnof, rdios S. 'Pov^r 721. I ; 886. 
Itlidpurros 802. 

2ifxikis, lovknUios 2. praefect(?) 712. 22. 
Sip^vr 716. 9. 
2itrr6rts (or -Toy), 794. 

2tir&s father of [.jausis 708. 4. 
2ov\miaos 2lfjuKis praefect (?) 712. 22. 
2TpAros 786. 97. 
2tiyyiyapii 881. 
Z«y€i'i7f 829. 

Taapira9(rcff 786. 70. 

Tmf^xw^apuw also called Euterpe, daughter of 

Diogenes 726. 6. 
TaoinA(ppis daughter of Panesi . . . 722. 22. 

Taoi)f 716. 4. 

TanoPT&s 716. 12, 1 8; 733. 5. 

TofrroXXow daughter of Caecilius 736. SS- 

Tavptufos 799. 

TavpisTie. II. 

Tc;(oMrow 809. 

Tcttff 882. 

Themes 786. 21. 

Themes son of Malichus 786. 17. 

Titia, lex lulia et Titia 720. 5, 14. 

Ttrof KXovdtof ScycM^ttv epistrategus 718. i. 

Tpv4>as 736, 56. 

Tpvifkov father of Heraclas 722. 21. 

T/3v^ir father of Polemon 721. 2. 

Truphon 736. 27. 

TcTffi daughter of Theon 723. 2. 

Tatvrraxovs 719. lO. 

TvpCl 786. 18. 

Valerius, Claudius V. Firmus praefect 720. i. 
Valerius son of Isidorus 786. 4. 

^aviat father of Dionysius 789. 
^avoTOf 742. I, 17. 
*^Xi^ praefect 800. 
^iXcivoff 707. 12, 18, 34. 
^iK6ptiKot also called Hermodorus, basilico- 
grammateus 714. i. 

^ikavrapgop 789. 20. 

*w 786. 14. 
^wT<l>6pos 792. 

Xaipdftp»v 724. 3. 

Xaipfip»v 723. 5* 

Xap^iivog 728. 6. 

Xaptr . ( ) father of Didymus 826. 

irdpfuf agoranomus 722. 5. 
"irwpafiovvis 696. introd. 

'Qpiyfuriv jSt^Xio^vXo^ 716. I. 

'Qpioav father of Apion 728. S, 36. 
'o^M>v father of Heraclides 719. 19. 
'Qpiwv son of Panechotes 716. 3, 27. 
^Qpog 719. 17. 

*Qpof father of Thotsutaius 797, 
'Q(p(\as father of ApoUos 837. 
*X2^Xaff father of Ophelas 727. 8. 
'Q(t>t\at son of Ophelas 727. 8, 12, 22, 26. 

(a) Countries, Nomes, Toparchies, Cities. 

Aegyptus 720. i. 
^ABpifilnis 712. I, 8. 
Alyvirrioi 706. I, 7. 
AiyvBTOff 727. II. 

•AXcfoi^pfia 709. 9; 743. 24; 744. 3, 5; 

799. 'AXc^rdpcW nSkis 706. 20, 68. 

ff wAiff 727. 2. 
•Amw€« 706. 50 (?). 

*Ap€fiia 709. 5. 
*ApaivoiTrjs 709. 7. 
*ArTiK6s 705. 46. 
[Av]ui 709. 6. 

Aton-oXiT^s 708. 2, 15. 

*£XXi7VMd( 784. 
'Enra w/iot 709. 7. 

'HX/ov mJXw 719. 2, 9, 12. 
'H/}aieXfo9roXin7ff 716. I. 

Gi/iSa/ff 708. 2, 15 ; 709. 7 ; 722. 4 ; 723. i ; 
726. 4 ; 881. 

'lowdaio* 706. 33 ; 707. introd 

KaPaa-iTTjg p. 263. 
Ktwomiic6s 788. 2. 
Kara) x^P<> 709. 8. 
KvvoiroXtn;^ 748. 1 3. 
Kvpov (for Kvp&v}) 739. 2. 

Ai/3«(5ff 743. 37. 

MaKcda>v r£v Saryytvapiof mC^v 831. 
Mf><^ir 709. 6 ; 826. 
Mtfi<f}iTTjs 825. 


MtTri\iTrj£ p. 263. 


*0/i/9ot 834. 
*0(vpvyxtT(u 705. 9, 60. 

'Ofvpvyx*"7ff (''o/Aoj) 705. 69; 707. 1$; 710. 

2 ; 719. 4, 1 1 ; 721. 3 ; 727. 13 ; 746. 13 ; 

'0(vpvyxiTS>v ir^Kis 718. 4 ; 724. I . 
"olvpvyxiou n6Kis 707. 13; 713. 6, 13; 716. 

7; 722. 4, 12; 723. i; 726. 2; 726. 

3, 8 ; 727. 9 ; 728. 5 ; 730. 2 ; 732. i ; 

789; 808; 831; 836. 

*Oivpvyxoi (?) 746. 6. 

U€parfv TJJ£ imyovrii 730. 4 ; 836. 
UriKovviov 709. 4. 
IIi7Xoi;(riC0rai 705. 37. 
IlroXc/zatff 839. 

*?fapaiot 705. 31 ; p. 263. 

^tepolrrjs 709. 5. 

TaviTT^f 709. 5. 
Towapxia, av<o 721. 9. 

efioia€<f>a> 721, 1 1 ; 808. 

lAftTT) 734. 3. 

NopaorctTiys (not Oxyrh.) 712. 20. 

Xotpa, If Kara x> 709. 8. 

(6) Villages, iiroUia, tottoi. 

Evfpycijtff 814. 

'HpcucXcidov €TroUiov 838. 

e€X/9<i!» 814. 
e€a>[ 740. 35. 

e . e&Bis 794. 

e«X^tff 695. introd. ; 740. 35. 
e&afiis 721. 9 ; 728. 2, 4, 6. 

'I/StW naxvovjStff (Heraclcop.) 715. 21. 

''lirtoi^ 'A . . . 732. 2. 

"laioM Tpv<f><ovoi 719. 10, 14. 

Kcpjcf/iowcff 746. 7 ; 837. 
Kca/ioOxtff 740. 40 ; 808. 
Kvvov ( = Kvycov?) 739. 2. 

MaydcoXa 740. 43. 
Mfpp€p6{a?) 740. 16; 823. 
Movxtp 784. 
Mwv^/icpcv (not Oxyrh.) 712. 20. 

N/kXi; 742. 17. 
Nf/i€pa 797. 
NcVXa 713. 24, 31. 

"0^vpvyxoi£ (Dat.?='Of. wdXiff) 745. 6. 

noyicOXiff 732. 5. 

naXfiMTiff 808. 

na»fus 740. 24. 

Uitvpci 713. 26. 

ncXa 740. 20, 21, 37, 38; 835. 

UfTvrj TaKu\{ ) roffoi 734. 3. 



ScvciccXcu 740. 26. 
ScvcTrra 780. 3, 39. 
Scms 718. 13. 
2«w)*c«/i[ 740. 37, 38. 
ScpiJ^tff 707. 20; 740. 18. 
Sci^co 808. 
Smipv 810. 

TairoX( ) 784. 3, 6. 

TaK.6va 748. 29. 

TaXau 696. introd. 

Ta/xaOiff (FayOm) p. 263. 

TtnovLs 721. 9. 

T$« 808. 

Tocfuvir (Heradeop.) 716. 6, 13, 14. 

Tpv^yoff ""lo-ioy 710. lO, 1 4. 

*fXefiax( ) (Heracleop.) 715. 24. 

Adfuovos 780. 9. 

Eikf>poifOi aKa 794. 

Z«/Xov ical fiovfjajviov 716. 22. 

OpcurvfAaxov iraptifumf 718. 26. 

Mcy/inrov «ca< 'Afyrtfudmpov 716. 24. 
S€pavos 810. 
Xapi$tipov 728. 6. 

'iffircW Ilapffi/SoX^r 786. 

(^ i/Di<^oda. 

N<$nn; ApSfiov 786. 
N<$rov Kprpri^s 714. II. 

(^) Buildings, &c. 

'Ad/Noi^ fitPku>erfiaj 719. 35. | Sopairicioir 786. 25 ; 882 ; 885. 

(/) Deme and Tribe. 

toMTucSafuof 6 Koi HXt[ (?) 712. 9. 

r5 722. 6. 
Zfvf 722. 6. 
*HXior 722. 6. 

(a) Gods. 

"Hpa 781. 6. 

^ctfr 658. 8 ; 716. 28. Cf. Index ii. 
eofjpts 806. 



(*) Priests. 

ap)^ifpaT€vaat 718. 3. 

Uptvs Oolfpws 806. Up, Ka\ dpxifkKttOTTit 719. 
3 ; 727. 2. 

{c) Miscellaneous. 

S<rrpa "Upas 731. 6. 

Bvtria 658. 2. 

if pa SC. y? 721. 7. 

UpariKoi T&irta 707. introd. 

M»' C offering ') 668. i, 12; 784. 

Ic/hJit (* temple ') 786. 

*I(r€4a 781. 5. 


nyopavopos 722. 4. 

oinTT^j 788. 

dpiBp6s, npwTmp dpi0p&p Imrfvf 736. 8. 

dpxi^iKatTTris, *I . . • 'I(rida>pov Uptvs K€u opx^- 

SA. D. 1 54) 727. 2. OviraXior Up, koI dpxi^. 
A. D. 193) 710. 3, 7. ArifjJirpios 'HpoKktidov 
iuircav ra Kara r^v dpxt^iKaartiav (a. D. 1 54) 
727. 4. 

/9a(riXiic6ff ypafifiartvs, 'HpoKktitris (a.D. 1 6) 746. 
1,13. ^ikdiftiKOS 6 cat 'EppAdwpov (a. D. 122) 

714. I. 
piPkio4)v\a( 712. I ; 718. 3 ; 714. 5 ; 715. i. 
fiofiOos 784. 4. 

yiyvfAvaaiapxi'^^i 715. I, 35. 
ypapfiaTfvs 709. 13 ; 715. 35 ; 885. /3acrcXc/c5s 
yp. See ^aiXucds, yp, KOTaXoyelov 719. 6. 
.yp. iroXca>r 714. 7. 
yvfivao'iapxos 716. I. 

bficdbapxos 747. I. 

t^rfyrirtvo-as 714. 6. 

iSnyriTTis (of Alexandria) 727. i, 5. 
firiKpiTris 714. 5, 38. 
fviararfia (Pv\aKiT&v 803. 
tmardrfis t&v lnirdpx»p 790. 
(mfTTparriyos, TcXXiof Bdo-oros (a.D. 1 35) 726. 
18. Sffyo^p(A.D. 180-92) 718. I. 

tmnfpriTrfS (tviK&v npaKToptiai 712. 1,8. 
tifio^s 710. 4. 

^poptvaras, *rj\i$ (c. A.D. 1 53) 800. 

Tycfuvv, AoOfroff (c. 1 1 5) 706. 5. UtTp&piot 
MaptpTtiPos (a.D. 13s) 726. 17. 2ov\iriKtos 
ScfuXcr 712. 22. Amror (a.D. 2OO-2) 706. 

39. Claudius Valerius Firmus (a. d. 247) 
720. I. 

Up&p, o2 €fr\ rS>v Up&v xal Bvcri&p 668. I. 

Imrapxot 790. 

lirwtvs npiartav dpi^fx&v 736. 8. 

KtKOa-IUfTfVKUt 724. I. 

KpiTTis 726. 20. 

K€Ofi€ypafipaT€vs 718. 1 3, 20, 26. 

Xaoypatfios 786. 

paxaipo<l>6pos 889. 

o\xw6pQS ovucdpiof 735. 6. 

oirriW 735. 5. 

ovucdptot, oUopdpos o^ur, 786. 6. 

pedes 736. 12. 

irr^off, ol Scoyycydpior irc^oi 831. 
froX<rdpx<7r 746. 4. 
frpayfiarnir^s 825. 

U ^ 


irpoKToptia ^vuc&» 712. I, 8; 826. 
n-pwcrap dpyvpiKav 733. 2 ; 734. 3. 

triToXcfyof 708. 10, 21 ; 740. 24, 26; 798; 

(rTpaTTry6s 708. 2, i8; 717. 7, n ; 718. 24. 

(Of Alexandria) 'I . . . . •lo-c^pov y€v6fuvo9 

orp. (a.D. 154) 727. 2. Aup^Xtoff 'X2p(W 

ycvd/i. (TTp. (a.D. 200-2) 706. 18, 67. (Of 
Oxyrhynchus) nrokfiiaios (late ist cent. 
B. c.) 803. 'AxiXXfur 6 ical Kaatos (a.D. 193) 
719. I, 4. 


TOiroypafifiaT€Vi 833. 
{mrip€Tri£ 712. 17. 

(PvXaKiTTjs 803. 
0uXa£ 808. 

Xftpto-T^ff 734. 2. 
XiKuipxos 708. 13. 
XpripaTUTTTii 719. 7 ; 727. 3. 

&poypd<f)0£ 710. 3. 

(a) Weights and Measures. 

lUaufa 669. 29, 41. 

^/xfui 669. 29. 

Upovpa 713. 24 et saep,\ 716. 26 ; 718. 8 et 

saep,\ 721. 10, 11, 14; 728. 7, 8, 30; 

729. 33 ; 730. 8, 39 ; 740. 41 ^/ saep. 
apraffri 708. 4, II, 17, 19 ; 718. 15 ; 786. 

9; 136, Se/ saep.; 788; 789; 836. 

/97/ia 669. 28, 37. 

dciicTvXoff 669. 14, 17, 26, 43. 
diapij 742. 4, 13. 
d/avXov 669. 30. 

iKarooTTi 708. 8, 9, 20. 

KoKafios 669. 28, 41. 

Ktpdpiov 729. 36 ; 746. i ; 784. 

KOTvkrj 784. 

Xixds 669. 27, 31. 

fifVpov 669. 26; 707. 26, 28, 30; 717. i, 2 ; 

729. 27* p» dyopavopiKdv 836. p, drjpdaiov 
740. 18, 20. p. ipp{o\iK6y?) 740. 18. 
/x. aiToikoyiKOP 740. 17* M* ftrpaxoivixov 
dyopavopiKov 836. /i. x<>XieoOy 717. 8. 
piKu)v 669. 30. 

vav/Siov 669. II, 24. 

(vXop 669. II, 20, 21, 28. {. fiaatKucSv 669. 
II, 19. f. d}7/i($(r(ov 669. 38. 

By^oov 669. I, 2. 
opyvcd 689. 28, 39. 

ndkaurnis 669. 13, 16, 27, 31, 34. 

nrjxvs 669. 2 ^/ fO^. ir. drfpjSa-iot 669. 34. 
9r. (p^tiKd? 669. 6, 10. fr. tv6vpfTpuc6s 
669. 5. 9r. Xivou0tic(5r 669. 33. t. NccXo- 
p€Tpuc6s 669. 35. IT. ocKOfredticcSff 669. 9. 
vr. artptos 669. 7* ^* rc/croyc/cdr 669. 3$* 

nKiBpov 669. 29. 

wovff 669. 27, 32, 

wvya>y 669. 27, 34. 

airiBapri 669. 27, 32. 
oTcidioi/ 669. 29. 
trxowiov 669. I, 3, 18. 

TtrdpTfi 796. 

xolwf 740. iSe/ saep.; 789. 
xow 736. 15 ; 739. 11 ; 819. 



(b) Coins. 

apyipiov 706. 3; 712. 6, 15; 724. 6 ; 728. 
9 ei saep,; 729. 6, 13, 20, 40; 730. 12, 
37; 731. 8, 9, 10, 12; 784; 788; 791; 
808. dpy. tnioTifiov 722. 19. dpy, Sc- 
fiaoTov pofjLitrfiaTos 719. 21 ; 722. 25. 

as 737. 2 ^/ sagp. 

dpaxfiTf 707. 8 e/saep,; 712. 6, 14, 15, 21; 
719. 21,31; 722. 19, 25 ; 724. 6 et saep,\ 
725. 22 ^/ xa/^.; 728. 9 et saep,\ 729. 6 
^/ j(2<f/. ; 730. 12, 14, 37; 731. 8, 9, 11, 
12 ; 732. 5 ei saep,\ 733. 4, 6; 736. 2 
etsaep, ; 739. 2 etsaep. ; 742. 14 ; 745. i ; 
784; 788; 791-2; 799; 803; 808; 
817; 819. 

fyaxfJkuuos T6K0i 712. 14 ; 728. 20. 

^/ii<u/3cXioir 733. 4, 6; 736. 12 ei saepr, 739. 
8, II. 

Hva 728. 21. 

o/SoXiato; 729. 10. 

6fioK6s 731. 8, II, 13 ; 736. 5 etsaep, ; 739. 
7 ei saep, 

mvT^PoXotf 738. 4, 6; 736. 68 <f/ ja/?/.; 
739. 6. 

semis (^ as) 737. 11^/ saep. 

rdXai/roi; 710. 6-8 ; 722.17,26; 784; 806. 
rcrpa>/3oXoi/ 722. 20; 734. 5, 6; 736. 12 

ei saep.; 739. 4, 13. 
TpKu/SoXoi/ 736. 8 ei saep.; 739. 11, 16; 


XaXic6s 722. 26. x'^^^ 743. 23. 


dpyvpiKd 733. 2 ; 734. 3. 

y\v{ )784.4. 
ypafifioTiKOP p. 263. 

€iriK€<f>ak{uov 832. 

Xacypatfila 714. 23 ; 733. 5. 

i^aOXoi/ froptimp 792. 

{ryud 712. I, 8 ; 826. 

ocyov rAoff 788. 

trpaKTopiKoi bairdvai 712. 21. 
7rpoa-fi€Tpovfitva 708. 12. 

(rir<«d 798. 

o-iroXoytKov 740. 2 2, 27. 
aiTOfjLtTpiKOP 740. 23, 25. 
cnrovd^ 730. 13. 
irv{ ) 734. 4. 

TfXor 712. 6 ; 788. 

vIk^ 733. 4, 6. 

<f>opiKd, *Apa'iv6Tis (Pop. 807. 
0dpor nopBpiios 732. 4. 




abire 720. 13. 
tfjSpoxoff 740. 46 ; 810. 
Sytiv 742. 7. 
ayt&pyrfTOi 706. 74* 

ayopdCeip 717. 3 ; 742. 12 ; 746. 2 ; 839. 
ayopcanfi€iov 713. 1 3. 
dyopayofiuc6s 836. 
ayopav6^iov 722. 4. 
dyopaarSs 798. 

ayvtti 722. 12, 34; 723. 5; 726. 9. 
ayttMov 744. 4, 1 3. 
ayaviCtaBai 706. 50, 51. 
adcX^i} 716. 17 ; 744. i ; 746. i. 
ildfX^tdovf 727. 16. 

ddtX^s 707. 34; 712. 5, 12 ; 713. 21, 30; 
716. 17; 717. 6; 718. 8, 10; 719. 15; 

726. 6 ; 749. i ; 791. 
ddiaKpiTOis 716. 36. 
adiKos 717. 10; 718. 23. 
adoXor 729. 19; 836. 
act' 668. 6; 719. 13. 

d$€TlC€W 808. 

alBpiov 719. 15, 16. 

atS 807. 

alpruf 719. 26; 728. 12; 729. 21, 31, 41, 

43; 787; 800. 
atpiais 716. 22; 729. 41. 
alT€iv 709. 12. 
a2n;i^ff 788. 
oMa 726. 41. 
Sxaiva 669. 29, 41. 
dKivbvws 780. 15. 
oieoXov^tfff 706. 9 ; 718. 10; 729. 14. 

OKOVtlP 812. 

aka (sic) 794. 

5Ae(rT/)a 786. 8, 3 1, 34, 72, 76; 739. 6. 

dX^^cia 716. 29. 

dXXao-acty 729. 43. 

oXXi/Xryyvi} 712. 12, 15. 

dXKfjXtyyvos 729. 21. 

oXXiJXovff 713. II, 16; 719. 20; 724. 6; 

727. 28. 

&\fxvpls 736. 73 ; 740. 46. 
aKs 736. 7, 74. 
^fAa 668. 13; 798. 
dfuiviav 716. 21. 

o/uXeTv 707. 31 ; 742. 14. 

dfufinrm 724. lo; 729. 18. 

dfurdaTptrrTos 706. 62. 

dfuo^c 729. 9. 

^fi/M 669. 29. 

a/i<M/3^ 706. 61. 

SfintXos 707. 23, 36; 729. 18. 

djimX^p 707. 19; 729. 33, 35. 

diixfutrfiffrqai^ 746. 9. 

^o«ov 714. 26. Cf. Index V (d). 

dfji(p6rtpos 707. 12; 716. 2; 716. 10; 728. 

I, 28. 
dyo/SdXXctv 729. 6, 28. 
dyd)3a<rtr 742. 6. 
dwi/SoXi} 729. 7; 741. 13. 

dvdytiv 707. 23, 36. 

dvaytypjHTKfip 706. 5; 724. 10 ; 743. 18. 

dvayKdC€w 717. 2, 1 4. 

d»aypd<f>tiv 730. 7* 

dKiien;(riff 706. 7 6* 

dydkafjipdvitv 707. 25, 35; 719. 32; 721. 6, 

6, 7; 724.8. 
dvdXa^fia 740. 28 ; 826 ; 836. 
dvdjrXovs 709. 3. 
dvanrofiirq p. 262. 
dMi(r«c€vd(«v 746. 5. 
d»a<fxup€T<ot 713. 19. 
dvaToKrj 726. 12. 
am( ) 883. 
dinip 710. 3; 719. 24. KQT 6vbpa 709. 

dy^o/ioXoycty 743. 34, 40. 
ap6pmros 706. 16, 66 ; 806. 
dyiordyoi 707. 25. 
dyoiKodo/icty 707. 27. 
dpdofws 743. 39. 
dvTiypa(l>ov 719. 3, 4, 9. 
dpTucv^/Auyp 722. 34. 
dyrciroiciv 718. 30. 
dvrtavpfidkely p. 263. 
dprtrdo-o-ciy 707. 1 7, 38. 
dyrt^i/€tv 806. 
dwfiv p. 262. 

diroi 712. 20; 721. 19; 736. 31; 744. 8. 
ay<k)^(v 718. 21; 746. 4. 
5ftor 726. 29-35. 


a^toifv 658. 16; 706. 51, 60; Tie. 19; 719. 

32; 727. 29; 806; 826. 
d$ito<ris 706. 14, 64. 
anairuv 718. 23, 29; 727. 18; 803. 
anaiTtiats 718. I4; 722. 28. 
airapriCfip 724. 1 2. 
mrt\€v6tpof 706. 2 ; 716. 6, 29. 
ant\€ve€povv 706. 8 ; 722. 18. 
antpyania 729. 2, 8. 
aircpiXt/roff 713. 39. 
an€px*<r$at 709. 4. 
an€X€tP 719. 22; 808. 
ciin;X4«Ti7ff 719. 1 7, 19; 728. 7. 
dirXoi/r 719. 9. 

diroypd^fiy 713. 34 ; 716. 6, 36. 
airoypaipTf 716. 30 ; 719. 24 ; 808. 
anobixffrOai 706. 59. . 
anobihovai 706. 61 ; 718. 18, 21; 728. 18; 

729. 15, 19, 42, 43; 780. 22; 744. 16; 

746. 7 ; 746. 3 ; 798 ; 836. 
ani^wrti 712. 16; 729. 17; 808. 
dnoBvfiaKtiv 718. 12. 
Siroums 719. 2, g, II. 
tttroKafjfidptuf 706. 3. 
anroXXvMxi 743. 23. 
airofitTp€iv 798. 
aircMTfrap 724. 1 3. 
ojrotTTcXXciir 742. 3 ; 744. 8. 
moirrtprjTTis 746. 7« 
inrocrroX^ 736. 1 3. 
dn^oKTog 729. 3 1 ; 730. 12. 
dirorcVccy 730. 26. 
diro(l)aivtt9 706. 6. 

d/yyew 724. 14; 726. 35, 40; 731. 12. 
dpyvpued 783. 2 ; 734. 3. 
dfryvpiov. See Index VIII (3). 
dpyvpovs 796. 
dptaKia 729. 24. 
(lpi^M<$f 736. 8 ; 742. 8. 
dpurrtpdt 722. 10; 728. 5. 
apiarov 736. 23, 28, 35. 
dppoKis 741. 6. 

Spovpa. See Index VIII (a). 
dpwpfjddu 729. 31. 
dptnviKds 741. 8 ; 832. 
Spa-tvosQ) 744. 9. 
^p<riff 708. 5, 18. 
dprd^i;. See Index VIII (a). 

dpridiov 738. 8. 
apTOff 786. 9 ^/ JiW^. 

dpxaiot 729. 7, 8. 

<VX*«»^ 712. 13. 

dpxiSiKtt<rnis. See Index VII. 

dpxupartvfiv 718. 3. 

as 737. 2 ^/ jiz^^. 

d(T6€V€ta 726. 10. 

dfrQtvtiv 726. 40. 

dandCiaBai 746. 9 ; 806. 

dandpayog 736. 36. 

d(ntopti» 74tO, 42. 

Sanopos 709. 14. 

dorucdr 706. 9. 

oforpoy 731. 6. 

dcrvin-Accrroff 707. 30, 

do^oX^ff 742. 5, 10. 

nroKTeiv 726. 40. 

SroKos 729. 16. 

a^ 718. 19. 

auctor 720. 4. 
av^cifrucdr 719. 30, 33. 
avrdpiajs 729. 1 9. 
avrapKta 729. 10. 
avrdStp 726. 12. 
avr($^i 719. 22. 

d*5Xi^ 716. 7, 12, 20; 726. 7; 727. 16; 

740. 44, 45, 47- 
d^icMxi 722. 6; 744. 10. 
d^cordyoi 746. 3. 
a(^por 721. 5. 
5xpi 707. 37. 

PadiCtiv 748. 29. 

Pd6os 669. 8. 

/SoTrrccv 736. 6. 

paaikiKdt, Pa<r. (y5) 718. 9, 1 5, 1 6, 1 9, 27; 

721. 4; 730. 8; 810. /9. ypapfuiTivs. 

See Index VII. ^. fvXov 669. 11, 19. 
/Sordvior 739. 9. 
/9drrXXa 741. 1 8. 
fitfiaiovv 719. 23; 730. 21. 
/3€/9aiW 713. 18. 
P^/ia 669. 28, 37. 
fiiaios 803. 
/SiiSXidtoir 716. 18. 
/9i/3Xio^«; 719. 35. 
piPXiov 826. 
Pif^io(p6pof 710. 2. 
^t/3Xto^vX(UMov 826. 
/34/9X.o^i;Xaf. See Index VII. 
0u>f 826. 



ffka^os 729. 20. 

Poav7l7, 9, 12, 13, 14. 

fiofj66s 734. 4 ; 743. 20. 

/3otic<5p 729. 39. 

fiovXttrOai 706. 76; 719. 29; 721. 3; 729. 

&ovK€V€iv 706. 6. 
/Soppar 719. 16, 18; 729. 7. 
/Sorain; 729. 22. 

fiovs 707. 9; 729. 16. 
fipaxvs 705. 77. 
^wXoXoyciv 708. 7, 19. 
/3a)Xor 708. 8, 20. 
/Sffi^dff 786. 

capere 720. 15. 
collega(?) 736. 14. 
conducere 787. 2 et saep, 
consul 720. 7. 

yaXa 786. 48, 83. 

<yo/icr($r 796. 

7a/iOf 713. 12, 32. 

ytirtav 719. 16. 

ycwa 713. 1 6. 

ycreVw 736. 56, 57. 

ycjny/ia 729. 36. 

ycVoff 727. 20; 729. 31. 

yip^tos 725. 6; 736. 23, 27, 28, 35; 826. 

y€vt<rdai 668. 12. 

yctt/Licrpta 728. 9, 30. 

ytcjfUTpiKos 669. I, 3, 18. 

yfwpyctv 718. 19, 23; 728. 4; 740. 38, 40. 

y€a)py«5ff 740. 16, 21, 33, 35. 

79706.74; 707.23,36; 715.22,25; 718. 

24; 730. 8, 17, 36; 810. Cf. fiaaiKiK6s 

and l€p6t, rrj 722. 6. 
yiyv€a6at 705. 18, 67; 707. 34; 709. 6; 

712. 16 ; 716. 21 ; 718. 29; 719. 22, 30; 

721. 6; 727. i, 4 ; 729. 17, 18, 30 ; 732. 

5, 9; 748. 20, 41 ; 745. 5; 807 ; 832. 
yiyvddoricfii/ 743. 27 ; 744. 3. 
yXv( ) 734. 4. 
ypa(t>tvs 736. 37. 
yvfjatos 740. 14. 
yvti>firi 729. 43. 

yvtoplCfUf 705. 39; 718. 20; p. 263. 
yvaxrrTjp 722. 3 1 ; 723. 4. 
yoyyvXis 786. 5. 
y6fws 708. 3, 16. 

yovevs 718. 7, 38. 

yovfj 729. 40. 

y6yv 722. 24. 

ypdfifia 716. 32; 725. 64; 727. 28; 728. 

ypafifiaT€vs. See Index VII. 

ypafHiariK.6v p. 263. 

ypd<^«»706. 3; 716. 31; 718. 24; 719. 6, 

27; 724.10; 725.63; 728.33; 729. 

37; 743.39; 746.5; 787; 8U. 
ypa<(mmf 736. 1 6 ; 808. 
yvpvcuruip\<iiv 715. I. 
yvpvaaiapxof 716. I. 
yvfJLvds 839. 

yvvaiK€ios 739. 1 8 ; 74L 9. 
yvyn 786. 1 1, 88, 89. 
yvpya$6s (y€pyaB6s) 741. 5« 

dairrvXiov 795. 

ddKTvKos 669. 14, 17, 26, 43. 

dav€iC€w 705. 47 ; 808 ; 836. 

davfca/i(5ff 799. 

dan-avov 705. 63. 

bairdvfj 706. 79 ; 708. 12 ; 712. 6 ; 729. 28 ; 

736. 98; 789. 3. 
dare 720. 3, 6, 15. 

derjais 720. lO. 

d«ypa 708. 5, 18. 

d€tv718. 14, 18, 29; 727. 19, 20; 729. 4» 

5, 16; 743. 8. d€t(r$M 718. 24. 
6uirv€tv 736. 93. 
btttrvov 736. 36; 788. I, 4, 7. 
d€i<n) 729. 2 2. 
dcjcadap^of 747. I. 
«€JKaT( ) 741. 17. 
de((dr 722. 24. 
fictr/ii; 742. 4, 13. 
di7 706. 61. 
drikovv 707. 21, 30; 708. 13; 714. 21; 

716. 19; 725. 7, II, 48; 740. 30; 800. 
drjp6aios 669. 24; 707. 2, 15; 716. 37. 

(ri) V. 712. 6; 719. 28, 30; 725. 56; 

729. 20 ; 793 ; 803. (rA) V- 707. 22 ; 

718. 1 1 e/saep. ; 729. 33 ; 730. 17 ; 740. 

14; 810. trjp. 6€pa{f) 740. 29. di/fi. 
fitTpov 740. 18, 20. ififi, (vkop 669. 38. 
di7fi. o<^iXi7 719. 23. drjfi, fnjxys 669. 34. 
drjp. pvfirf 719. 17, 19. di7/x. TpamCa 721. 
13; 835. brjfi. xpriparuriids 712, 12. 
btifwaiovv 719. 32, 


hfipLOfrituQ-ii 719. 31. 

«Miypa<^€ii» 707. 22; 721. 12; 783. 2; 734. 
2; 800; 803. 

hiaGr)icri 715. 1 9. 

dialp€<rts 718. 7, 10. 

dtakoyiCtadai 709. 4. 

dia\oyiaft6s 709. 2; 726. 12. 

hioniiornv 727. 24. 

diairomi' 743. 22. 

du»r«i>Xr(y 727. 20. 

dxacn-acriy 669. 37, 40. 

hiaoTokii 719. 32 ; 748. 28; 793. 

btardfrvttv 718. 25. 

diarcXcfy 658. 8. 

^iavkov 669. 30. 

did<f>opov 708. ii| 22 ; 797; 833. 

dca^cvdca^at 715. 30. 

did^iXor 707. 23. 

diddo-icaXor 726. lO, 14, 43. 

6ib6pai 716. 22; 719.4, 30; 725. 18; 729. 
io» i3> 17; 731. 7, 10; 740. 15 et sa€p,\ 
742. 11; 743. 26, 28, 32; 789» 

at«irftv 727. 5. 

di€px€<r6ai 712. 18; 714. 18; 729. 26; 

diena 707. 24. 

diCV7-i;;(fry 718. 3 1. 

iUaios 717. 10; 746. 9; 787. 

diKaarripiov 705. 38. 

duo; 728. 24. 

dtXcrop 717. 6, 12. 

diftoipos 716. 14, 20. 

did 727. 21; 826. 

dioiicf<v 719. 26. 

fitirXovf 729. 20 ; 741. 3. 

diaoKKidiop 741. 2. 

dtWcyoff 719. 15. 

doiceiv 718. 24. 

dominus 720. 3, 6. 

Wcrtff 724. 7. 

dwXi, 714. 15; 722. 14; 728. 3. 

dovXos 714. 13 ; 716. 15 ; 724. 3. 

ipax^i See Index VllI (3). 

^paxiuaios 712. I4; 728. 21. 

dpdfios 717. 17; p. 263. 

dvwicr^ai 726. 10; 727. 11; 742. 10; 743. 

36; 744. 12. 
dwrts 725. 12. 

Btidficddpaxfiog 714. 22. 
dtt>d«fcd^)7Vov 800. 

e 720. 5, 14. 

COP 729. 18. 

iavjTfp 729. 4, 8. 

tyypanroi 707. 20. 

iyywjTfit 707. 33. 

ryieaXrly 728. 40. 

€yicTr}iTti 705. 61 ; 712. i ; 715. i ; 825. 

?«a</)off 728. 15. 

iB€X€iv 705. 43, 62. 

€eifios 729. 7. 

?^vos 705. 37. 

fBot p. 263. 

fZaeWi 716. 32; 718. 12; 725. 64; 728. 

34; 729.37; 745.6,8. 
ctdor 669. 26 ; 719. 24. 
tUdt 718. 22. 

fir, fiias dvTi fjuag 740. 1 7, 1 8. 
eiVdy^ii/ 729. 5, 6. 
flafioKfi 736. 97. 

€iV«*Vai 721. 8 ; 725. 30 ; 729. 2, 14, 30. 
€i<ro^s 705. 39; 719. 16. 
fltrirop€V(aeat 717. 5, 7 ; 744. 4. 
ti(r<p€p*ip 717. 12. 
tl(rxpri<T6ai Til. 2. 
waoTOff 705. 35, 77 ; 711. 1 ; 725. 11 ; 727. 

22 ; 728. 21 ; 729. 18, 29, 37. 
Udrtpos 713. 31 ; 729. 19. 
iKarotrrfi 708. 8, 9, 20. 
cic/3atVeiv 708. 7, 19; 729. 36. 
cV/3dXXrtv 744. 10. 
€kPow 717. I. 
(Kb€xt(r6at 724. 12. 
€KdiddaKfw 725. 47* 
rVdiddvai 725. 5 ; 835. 
^KKoipos 729. 18. 
iKKpov€Uf 726. 37. 
(VXoy^ 729. 41. 
€KfU(r6ovv 727. 19. 

tKTaKTOS 707. 4. 

€icTiWv725. 55; 728. 19; 731. 12. 

c«cri(ri£ 729. 21. 

fKffiopiov 743. 29. 

eXatoir736. 15 ; 739. 5, 11, 16, 21; 784. 

(\da<r<av 669. 44; 706. 46; 708. 7, 20; 

729. 42. 
€k€vefpo£ 706. 40 ; 722. 6. 
i\€vBfpovv 716. II. 
iXtvBtpuxris 722. 31 ; 723. 4. 
€fjLP{o\iK6s?) 740. 18. 
cft^ddcvo-cff p. 263. 


€/ij8aXX«v 708. 9, 21 ; 717. i, 15. 

(Iifjiivtw 725. 55. 

tfinoif'iv (?) 707. introd. 

€/i<^poff 707. 10. 

€vd€iKvvvai 706. 32* 

€VfKa 719. 31. 

ev€XVpa<ria 712. 3, 10, 16, I9. 

€Vfxvpovv 729. 44. 

fp6€(rfiot 718. 39. 

cViavrdr 726. 1 7, 20, 23, 25, 52. 

cWrdvai 718 40 ; 715. 7 ; 724. 4 ; 725. 28 ; 

728. 16; 729. 14; 730. 4; 732. 2; 808; 


CVOCKfCI' 705. 41. 

€voiicjais 729. 34. 

eWxtov 729. 34. 

tvox>^€iu 705. 71. 

€voxot 715. 31. 

cWoXijror 741. I. 

cWfJf 724. II, 13; 728. 15; 729. 

tPTvyxdvftv 717. 16. 

ivwnov 658. 9. 

c^aircXcv^fpovy 722. 1 3, 1 7. 

efocri'a 707. 4» 5- 

f^oBfpfiv 705. 71. 

cfciirai 705. 52; 722. 27; 724. i: 

53; 727. 25; 729.43- 
cfci/uivra 729. 1 5. 
f(rfyrjT€vttP 714. 6. 
'f'OT^'?^ 727. I, 5. 
c^^f 725. 8; 729. 26. 
^(o^t 719. 16. 
€fov(ria 708. 8 ; 719. 25. 
eo/jnj 725. 36. 
eopriieds 724. 6. 

cVoyciy, €iray6fjLtpai fffi€pai. See Index III (^). 
Iira^ov 705. 49. 
€naKokov6tiP 729. 29. 
inavayKJii 725. 42. 
€irdpayKos 707. 6; 729. 18, 40. 
cVaMtt 707. 7 ; 740. 30. 
€ir€l 713. 20 ; 718. 22 ; 727. 25. 
tntpunTja-is 718. 1 3. 

fVi t6 atfT6 713. 28 ; 716. 14 ; 729. 15. 
fVi/3aXX«y 715. 13, 15. 
ariyov^ 730. 4. 
€niypa<f>ri 719. 28. 
iirid€Xf(r6ai 810. 
cVidij/iciy 705. 36. 
cVididdvai 705. 60 ; 715.29,34; 716. 18,28. 

20, 30. 

12; 725. 

€trldo<rK 705. 59, 76. 
inidK^ 705. 42. 
(frticarai3oXi7 p. 263. 
€ViK€i(r6at 729. 26. 
cirtfcc^aXoioy 832. 
tvucpart IP 718. 28. 
firiKpirffs 714. 5, 38. 
rirtXai^dv€(P 744. 12. 

€mn€\fta 719. 7 ; 727. 3. 

cVi/icXcxcr^m 727. 15; 729. 22; 743. 43; 

744. 6 ; 745. 10 ; 746. 9 ; 805. 
€mfUfipfia-K€ip 791. 
ivipUia 705. 34. 
ririyo/i^ 730. 1 1 ; 810 ; 838. 
(irmftnttp 743. 30. 
imoTjfios 722. 19. 
firiaKontlp 743. 43. 
tniaraaBat 724. 3 ; 725. 50. 
maroTiia 803. 
ciricrrdn;^ 790. 
cVtOTcXXcty 718. 25. 
cVioToX^ 746. 4. 
fvtcroki^top 789. 

ciriorponyyos. See Index VII. 

iniTda-anp 725. 1 3. 

€irtT€Xctv719.26; 726.20; 727.22-4; 729.18. 

firiTTiprjrris 712. I, 8. 

wm/ioi/ 726. 55 ; 729. 20. 

imrpoTrfVtip 727. 1 5. 

tniTpOTrri 743. 32. 

tmrponos 716. 7 ; 740. 42. 

cTTocViov 707. 37 ; 729. 34 ; 838. 

'Enra pofiol 709. 7. 
€pydCf(r0ai 729. 1 9. 
ipyatrla 742. II. 
€pyaTfia 800. 
€>yan;ff 739. 1 3. 
itpyop 729. 29. 
ipifiipBoi 736. 92. 
eptoir 791. 

tpx*(TBM 715. 9; 743. 24, 42; 805; 839. 
^pctrap 744. 6, 13; 745. 7 ; 746. 5 ; 787. 
€Ttpos 705. 63; 712. 10; 714. 4; 718. 22; 

719. 25; 725. 30; 726, 19; 729. 3, 4» 

II, 26, 29. 
Ifri 658. 8 ; 705. 23, 34 ; 718. 21 ; 727. 18 ; 

729. 3, 25, 44; 744. 3. 
(^ npaaatip 822. 
tvdoKflM 707. 11; 725. 47, 62; 726. 22; 

727. 26. 


tvepytnii 706. 1 7, 66, 

€v6dkfl» 729. 22. 

cv^cW 889. (vBvs 744. 7. 

€V0Vfl€TplK6s 669. 5- 

tiik^s 718. 28. 

fv/ici^s 706. 15, 65. 

ti^uoM 706. 31. 

tvpicrKtuf 717. 5, 8 ; 743. 25. 

fvtrxfifuiv 800. 

cvrv;(ctv 806. 

€lxopiaT€iv 811. 

€<f>rj^vtiv 711. 4. 

?<j^i7i3off 706. 49. 

«<^ioy 792. 

((^odor 710. 4. 

ffOyw 707. 9 ; 741. 8, 9. 
fiTTcur 726. 16; 805. 
Cvfiovf}y6s 764. 
CvTos 786. 27, 60; 784. 

fiytfMVfVitv 800. 

ijyffMai'. See Index VII. 

Ijkios 726. 12. "HXioff 722. 6. 

4/i«pa 706. 36; 713. 40; 724. 14; 725. 12, 

37, 41, 43; 731. 7, II ; 736. 68-71, 90; 

804. inaydfitpai fjfj.. See Index III {l). 
rifA€T€pos 787. ai. 
^fUOfyraPiov 708. 6. 
^/AuXia 728. 20; 730. 27; 833. 
^filaiui 729. 36. 
^fU(Tvv6€ais 741. 15. 
i7/u«^A*w. See Index VIII (^). 

?ircip 738. 3. 
^nrp-pa 736. lO. 
froi 669. 8. 

e€Kuv 717. 2; 743. 17, 27, 39; 745. 8. 

Btfia 740. 21, 26, 29, 33, 49. 

e€6s. See Index VI (a). 

BiptvAf 810. 

BrjXvKds 832. 

^Xvs 744. 10. 

3piba( 738. 6. 

^pioi* (^pvov) 736. 9, 47. 

Bpvov 729. 22. 

BvyaTfip 668. 15 ; 736. 14, 84. 

Bvtu^ 668. 7, n. 

Svpa 729. 23. 

^viTui 668. 2. 

liidypaxf)ot 719. 27, 34. 

idto( 712. 19 ; 716. 6 ; 729. 28 ; 807 ; 836. 

ldtMTuc6s 716. 37; 718. ii, 27; 719. 24. 

iduoTiK&s 740. 20, 28, 32. 
lfpaTuc6s 707. introd. 
Up€^s. See Index VI (3). 
Itpov 668. I, 22 ; 784; 786. 
Up6t, Itph {yrj) 721. 7. 
ipdriov 739. 19. 
Iva 709. 2; 718. 30; 742. 6, 8; 743. 37, 

43; 744. 13; 745. 10; 746. 10; 805. 
iTnrapxo£ 790. 
invtvs 736. 8. 
lnmK6s 741. II. 
iVarw 729. 31. 
"lartta 731. 5. 

itroff 716. 7 ; 722. 13; 726. 42, 56; 729. 20, 

43, 44 ; 789. 
ItrTovai 709. 2, 10 ; 726. 46 ; 731. 9. 
item 736. 12. 
trpiop 736. 50, 81. 

Ka6d 706. 47 ; 727. 24. 

KaOaiTtp 728. 24. 

Ka6ap6s 708. 5, 18; 718. 9 ; 729. 22 ; 738. 

17, 26, 49, 63, 78, 80; 740. 29; 836. 
KoBiardvai 727. ig; 836. 
KoBoTi 706. 62. 
Ka6<i>s 725. 44, 50, 51. 
Kau>6s 707. 7, 27; 729. 12. 
Kaip69 729. 5, II, 19, 29. 
jcaXo/ifta 729. 3, 22, 24-6. 
KoXafios 669. 28, 41 ; 729. 4, 25, 26 ; 742. 2. 
KoKafjtovpyia 729. 4. 

KoAaydai 747. 2. Kalendae 737. 21. 

KoXciP 747. I . 

Kokds 706. 40; 805. JcaXttf 745. 8. 

Kapapa 729. 34. 

KaprjkiTTfS 710. 4. 

Kd/wrdff 721. 7 ; 729. 32 ; 730. 19. 

Kttpjr»P€ia 728. 25. 

Koptrtovfiv 728. I, 10, 29. 

Kopvop 741. 3. 

«iTa/3XdffT«y 716. 37; 729. 18. * 

KaToytiv 708. 3, 16. 

fcoToXf/irciy 706. 44, 74; 707. 30; 729. 20. 

Karakoyttop 719. 3, 6. 

icoraXoy^ 787 ; 811. 

KaraptTpfiv QQ9, II. 

KaTQpBpwniTp6% 736. 11, 18, 54, 94. 



Koravrau 713. 23. 

Koraa-KtvaCfiv 725. 26. 

KaTaoTTopd 708. introd. 

KaTOTiQivai 706. 78; 707. 9. 

Karax(opiC€Lv 714. 37 ; 715. 36 ; 719. 38 ; 731. 

14; 786; 826. 
KOTtxfiv 712. 3; 713. 15. 
KaroiKiCfiv 705. 24. 
KaTouciKot 716. 23, 25* 
iraroxi} 713. 36. 
KaTto 709. 8. 
icfX€u«v 658. 10; 705. 51; 706. 13; 708. 

6, 19; 716. 9; 721. 13. 
KcXXa 707. introd. 
KfWdpiov 74L 12. 
Kfpdfxiov 729. 36 ; 745. i ; 784. 
K€pafios 729. 19. 
KfpKiaTpa 736. 77* 
ice<^aXa(ov 808. 
«cj7poff 736. 16. 
Ki6a}V {=xiTa>v) 736. 99. 
Kivdvufvfiv 706. 73 ; 839. 
Kipdvpos 708. 10, 22; 712. 19; 715. 7, 36; 

780. 16; 804. 
KkaXiop 796. 
k\(is 729. 23. 
«cXi7popofAos 719. 16, 17. 
itX7pos715. 22, 25; 721.6; 728.7; 780. 9; 

794; 810. Cf. Index V (r). 
KKr}povx( ) 833. 
KoivSs 719. 15; 729. 32; 740. 43. kow&s 

715. 7 ; 729. 5, 6. 

KSWrjrpa 736. 9 1, lOO. 
KOfievrdpioif 724. 8. 
KOfiiffiv 708. 14; 780. 20. 
k6viov 739. 7. 
/coffi7 729. 3 ; 810. 
KOTTpiafids 729. 10. 
KOjTpos 729. 10. 

/CcfTITClV 728. II. 

K6pio» 819. 
Koa-fjajrevttv 724. I. 
#c($<^iyor 739. 8. 
jtpdfcH/ 717. I, 9, II, 13. 
Kpariirros 726. 1 7. 
#c/jt^^ 708. 8, 20. 
KpiBo\oy€ip 708. 6, 19. 
KpiT^piov 719. 8 ; 727. 4- 
KpiT^s 726. 20. 

Kraa-Oai 706. 70. 

KT^^ 707. 23, 26, 31 ; 729. 6 ^/ saep. 

iCT5w729. 16, 39-41, 43. 

KTrirap 718. 1 4. 

KV^€pinjTris 717. 4. 

irupcaic^ff X($yof 800. 

Kvpuvftw 730. 19. 

Kvpioy ^* lord ')728. 15 ; 744. 2. Cf. Index II. 

Kvpcoff (« valid ') 719. 26; 726. 56; 727. 26; 

728. 25 ; 729. 14, 34 ; 730. 31 ; 73L 14; 

KdnfiTj 706. 60, 69 ; and see Index V (d). 

K(0fiOYpafifjLaT€vs 718. 1 3, 20, 26. 

Xop/3dr€«v 707. 26, 29 ; 724. 8, 9; 729. 17, 

41; 743. 26; 744. 8. 
\afirrp6s 705. 19, 39, 68. 
XapBdvtiv 706. 30. 
\d$os 806. 
\aoypaffifiv 711. 3. 
\aoypa^ia 714. 23 ; 733. 5. 
Xaoypd<l>os 786. 

Xryc<ir706. II ; 707. 14; 717. 2; 744. 11. 
XfiTovpytiv 706. 79 ; 781. 4. 
Xrcrovpyux 705. 72. 
XtiTovpyds 792. 

lex lulia et Titia 720. 5, 14. 

Xfrytiv 729. 17. 

X^p/ifl 826. 

Xi7y($r 729. 19. 

\ivov 736. 75. 

\ivoi}(f>iK6s 669. 33. 

Xi^aff 669. 27, 31. 

Xi> 719. 17, 19. 

Xoytarripiov 709. I, lO. 

X<fyo£ 705. 30 ; 708. 13; 724. 10; 726.36; 

726. 14; 727. 23; 729. 13; 782. 5; 

740. 30; 741. i; 800; 825. 
\om6s 707. 24; 709. 8, 12; 718. 36; 716. 

16 ; 724. 1 1 ; 725. 19 ; 729. 4 e/ scup. ; 

732. 13; 740. 32. 
Xi5«v715. 19; 745. 6; 808. 
Xvrpoir 722. 30, 40 ; 784. 
\vxvla 736. 91. 
X»ptKa 812. 

Ma( ) 786. 73. 
magister 737. 12^/ saep. 
fid6riais 724. 3; 726. 7. 
/laOrrrrjs 726. 1 5, 21, 27, 48. 


fAOKpofrpoaamos 722. 7, 1 6, 24, 33. 

fiaxatpo(f>6po9 839. 

fiiyas 705. 22. 

/icifwi' 669. 44 ; 717. 9 ; 729. 43. 

fuXixpos 722. 7, 9. 

htpPpds 788. 

fjJfi(P€(r6ai 706. 12. 

/icp o^y 705. 36. 

/i«Wo> 744. 5. 

fiipiCew 713. 29. 

/i€poff 707. 7; 715. 15, 16; 716. 13-5, 20; 

719. 14 ; 722. 13 ; 728. 8 ; 729. 19, 31 ; 

740. 46, 47 ; 810. 
fuaiTtv€ip 669. 45. 

/iccroff 722. 7 e/ saefi. ; 729. 28 ; 734. 3. 
fiiToPaKKdp 728. 13. 
ptradtdomi 705. 38; 712. 16; 719. 4. 
/xcraXXdo-o-civ 716. lO. 
fAfTa<f)€p€tp 728. n. 
fUTa<l)opd 729. 34. 

fieTpfu' 669. 6 ; 735. 7 ; 740. 24, 26, 35. 
fUrpov. See Index VIII (a). 

fiircarrov 722. 8. 

/ifV 725. 12; 729. 7, 9; 731. 3. 

lifJKos 669. 6, 7. 

fii)Puuos 725. 51. 

M^P 658. 4 ; 718. 5, 9, 23, 36 ; 715. 3, 12, 

18; 716. 3, 6, 9, 10; 719. 2, 8, 10, II ; 

722. II, 22, 32 ; 723. 2 ; 726. 6 ; 728. 

2, 3» 28; 733. 5; 736. 69; 740. 44. 
/iiy^ai/^ 729. 12, 23, 28. 
pucpSs 741. 4. 
/uXtov 669. 30. 
iu(re6s 724. 5; 725. 18 ef saep,\ 729. 12 ; 

731. 8 ; 736. 6. 
\ua6ovp 707. 14, 18 ; 729. 3 et saep. ; 730. i 

et saep,\ 810. 
fiiaOcjats 707. 17, 20, 24, 35; 729. 14, 20, 

34, 41 ; 730. 21, 31, 39; 740. 34 ; 838. 
pi<re<arTis 729. 8 ; 825. 
ppa 728. 21. 
p6vaxos 719. 32. 
fi6pos 707. 22; 718. 
fiSaxos 729. 16, 39. 
pvpop 736. 13, 84. 

pavayt'tp 839. 
pavpiop 669. II, 24. 
vavXoy 792. 
ne 720. 12. 

II ; 729. 8, 9. 

NftXo/Licrpudr 669. 36. 

P€opi]pta 725. 8. 

pcoff 707. 17; 718. 8 ; 729. 19; 836. 

pf6fPvTos 729. 8. 

po/uafia 719. 21 ; 722. 25. 

popos, T&p AlyvTfTitop p, 706. 7. dariKoi p, 706. 

9. T^ff x*^paff V. 795. 
pop^i^ 'Enra vofiot 709. 7. 
p6riPQ^ 729. 9. 
I'cJror 719. 14, 16, 18. 
wv, ra pvp 811. 

ffwa 747. I. 

{«wicdj712. I, 8; 825. 

(r)p6s 736. 82. 

|vXa/iav 729. 31 ; 730. 10; 

(vXoKojr€iv 706. 13. 

(vXoXoye/a 729. 33. 

^uXoy 729. 12. Cf. Index VIII (a). 

(vXoro/ii'a 729. 29. 

ojdoXiatos 729. 10. 

o^oX<5£. See Index VIII {6). 

Sydoop 669. I, 2. 

o^f 1^714. 21; 716. 18. 
ouia 712. 5, 20; 715. 15; 719. 15. 
olKoyfprjs 714. 14; 723. 3. 
olKoboptip 707. 7. 

OiKobdpos 739. 10, 12, 14. 

oUopdpos 735. 6. 
o^KOTTcdueor 669. 9. 

OtKOTTcdoi/ 718. 9. 

oiptKos 729. 36. 

oiW 707. 3; 729. 16, 19, 24, 27; 745. i, 
2; 784; 788. 

oX/yoff 718. 23. 

oXos 724. 8; 730. 14; 740. 18. 5Xm 743. 

22 ; 744. 4. 
6ppv€iv 714. 27; 715. 26. 
opoios 705. 61; 725. 14. Spoias 708. 8; 

709. 6; 711. 2; 725. 23, 25, 3^ 34; 

729.9; 736. 51, 71,80; 740. 33. 
6po\oy(7p 719. 12; 725. i ; 726. 4; 735; 

803; 808; 831; 833. 
dfioXoynpa 725. 57, 62. 
6poKoyia 726. 23; 731. 1 3. 
Sponarpioi 716. 1 6. 
oi/iyXdri^r 740. 1 9, 2 2, 25. 
OPIKOS 741. 10. 
6vopa 715. 10. 



Stfog 729. 9. 

o^vfiatfiop 741. 20. 

o9rov 728. II. 

oTTTuap 736. 5. 

AirT6g 707. 28. 

oir^pa 729. II. 

oir<upo0vXa( 729. il. 

^o>r 718. 12. 

opyuta 669. 28, 39. 

6piCup706. 48; 707. 28; 719. 31; 728. 

18, 36. 
opjco(716. 31. 
Sppis 738. 9. 
opor 729. 7, 9. 
6aoi 724. 13 ; 729. 25. 
o(nrrp 729. 6, 40. 
SoTurovv 719. 25. 
Harpiov 738. 5. 
*r€ 736. 36, 92. 
(h-i ni. 2, 13 ; 748. 28 ; 744. 1 1 ; 745. 8 ; 

811; 812. 
ovutdpios 736. 6. 

oifXfi 722. 8, 16, 24, 34; 728. 5. 
ovT<ag 706. 6; 707. 32; 743. 35. 
3<^iXriy 712. 11; 732. 4. 
a^ctX^ 719. 24. 
oxofihiov 729. 31. 
o^dpiw 736. 52, 62. 
«^y 786. 61. 
o^lrwiop 729. 11; 73L 10; 744. 7. 

ira( )797. 

naiyvtov 736. 59. 

n-aidapcov 780. 14; 786. 38. 

iroidioy 786. 39 ; 744. 7. 

wow 724. 8, 10, 13; 725. 18, 36; 736. 16 

ei saep. 
iroKTapiTTjs 814. 

iraXatarfis. See Index VIII (a). 
nakuf 742. 9 ; 746. 5. 
ndftirdkvs 718. II. 
nopafuBfids 742. 3. 
iraprfyvpiC*iP 705. 35. 
iravrotor 727. 28. 
napafiaiptiv 725. 53, 54. 
napayiypttrOai 743. 23 ; 798. 
irapaBtiKPVPai 72L 12. 
napadtt(is 712. 2. 

nafxtdidopai 716. 22; 729. 22, 44; 742. 7, 9. 
vapdBtais 718. 35. 

TrapoxoXctv 744. 6. 

napaKafAfidpfip 717. 6; 729. 16, 23; 742. 2, 

4; 786. 
irapakij^jrit 798. 
irapaXoyiaftSs 711. 5* 
napafUvttp 724. 13 ; 726. 43. 
trapafiovfi 731. 1 3. 
fropan-oXXuvat 706. 73* 
irapartBevcu 713. I. 
irai>d(f>€ppa 796 ; 887. 
frapa^uXoic^ 706. 7 2' 
irapa;(^o>pc(y 719. 12, 25. 
rrapaxtaprfTiKov 719. 20. 
7rap(iMu711. 2; 727. II, 25. 
irapf/i^oX^ 736. 33. 
irap€$ 729. 33. 
7rap«Viir 717. 4 ; 725. 9, 42 ; 729. 4, 9» >9 ; 

naprj{ ) 788. 
napifpaif naptifitpri 713. 26. 
iroT^p 718. 20 ; 716. 1 1 ; 784. 
narpucds 716. 1 5. 
varpciP 706. 2, 10. 
froTpfog 715. 28. 
pedes 735. 12. 
ircdtoy 740. 37. 
ircCof 724. 10; 831. 
nipirtiP 729. II. 
nfparTcilog 729. 24. 
n-ciracr^r 725. 49. 
nevT&PoXov. See Index VIII (6), 
ntptfiaXXfip 707. 32. 
irfpiBiiiTPop 736. 37. 
ntptextiP 719. 31. 
vtpuntop 705. 53 ; 748. 36. 
vtpiartpd 729. 10; 736. 29, 79. 
tr^xvf . See Index VIII (a), 
friafftv 812. 

mnpdaKtt»1\9, 12 ; 740. 30; 784; 819. 
irtWts 706. 32; 727. 21. 
nkaxag 729. 28. 
flrXa(rr($( 729. 30. 
itKoTua 783. 3. 
«XaTi;t 707. 26, 32. 
frXdroff 669. 7, 8. 
n\€$pov 669. 29. 
TrXrti/ 726. II. 

irXftora 742. I ; 744. I ; 746. 2. 
frXcu»v 706. 30; 712. 18; 726. 39; 833. 
frX4v721. 7; 729. 23. 


n\Mot 101. 28. 

ytXocov 790 ; 806. 

trXoCr 727. 1 1 . 

itoitiv 705. 77 ; 707. 29 ; 709. 3 ; 713. 1 1 ; 

718. 10, 14; 722. 28, 36; 725. 13, 44; 

726. 14; 727. 11; 720. 7, 24, 29, 37; 

743. 40; 745.8; 787; 811. 
n6k€yLos 705. 33. 
nSkts (= Alexandria) 727. 2. (=Oxyrhyn- 

chus) 658. 2, 6 ; 705. 22, 39, 43 ; 714. 7 ; 

782. 2 ; 786. 31. Cf. Index V {a), 
noXirapxris 745. 4. 
nopuov 702. 
nopBfjLfios 782. 4. 
nopSfils 732. 2. 
iropiituf 710. 2. 
nopfpvpa 780. 16. 
mkror 742. 4. 
Yrora/u$ff 800. 
irore 746. 7. 
troT^ptov 741. 17. 
noTiituf p. 263. 
froTi(r/xoff 720. 13, 24. 
irovs 660. 27, 32, 38; 722. i6; 723. 5. 
irpaypa 706. 4 ; 748. 19. 
irpay/iarcia 806. 
itpaypm-fvTtis 825. 
irpayiianov 746. 6. 
9rpain-o/)»a 712. I, 8; 825. 
npcucTopiK6s 712. 21. 
npoKTap 788. 2 ; 784. 3. 
ir/)a{is 712. 1 1 ; 728.22; 720. 21; 730. 27. 
npdaop 786. 28. 

irpa0-(rciv 708. lo, 21 ; 718. 25; 822. 
npaTrjs 718. 12. 
irptdaBai 718. 5, 17. 
irpS^rov 807. 
9rpoypa0€iy 718. 29 ; 715.34; 727. 12; 728. 

14; 782. 7, 10; 786. 
frpo^co-fiia 724. 12 ; 728. 18. 
npouvai 710. 9. 
vpoKiiaOoi 718. 33, 37; 716. 30; 724. 12; 

726. 44, 5i» 54, 62; 727. 22; 728. 32, 

40; 720. 18, 37, 42; 782. 8, II, 14; 

735. 8; 740. 23, 25; 810. 
npoKTipv^is 716. 20. 
npovouiv 707. 1 6. 
vpoa-pauKiv 714. 16. 
irpoayiypiaOm 784. 
irpoahufrBai 748. 33. 

irpoaf8p€v€i» 725. 10. 

frpoativcu 705. 31. 

irpo(r€px*a-Bai 787. 

npoaprrpdv 708. 12. 

irp6(ro^s 706. 78. 

irpo<ro(t>fik€ip 780. 25. 

trpooTiBmi 106. 12; 708. 12. 

irpo<Ttf>ayiov 786. 46, 89; 730. 7, lO, 12, 1 4. 

trpotT^iptiv 195, 

npotrifxavdv 718. 1 5, 26, 28. 

jrpSrepos 706. 48. 7rp6Ttpov 715. 16. 

npo<f>€ptiv 746. 6. 

TTpoxtipiov 741. 14. 

trpoxpem 720. 13; 800. 

npdxprjtris 720. 1 7. 

nptaTonpa^ia 712. 6. 

npwosy npSyroi dpiBpoi 736. 8. 

iTTcpi/f 788. 10. 

frvyoji' 660. 27, 34. 

irviemSr 717. 1 6. irvKit6Tfpov 805. 

irup<j£ 708. 4 ^/ j^<r^. ; 718. 15 ; 785. 9 ; 786. 

8 e/ saep,] 740. 28, 31, 32, 40; 784; 

780; 888; 886. 
iro>X(Iy 720. 43. 
ir<ofidpiov 707. 19, 26. 
fTttf 744. 1 2 ; 745. 6. 

quo 720. 12. 

pa(t)is 786. 75. 
p^rwp 707. 13. 
p6a 736. 58. 
podcov 720. 32. 
rogare 720. 3. 

pv^n^' 17, 19- 

pavyvvai, Upptaao 710. 5; 742. 15 ; 743. 44 ; 
745. 10; 746. 11; 708; 805. 

o-oydoXioy 741. 10. 

(r€fiidaKis 736. 82. 

oTjfioiviiv 838. 

arjfiftoypd<f)os 1^4i. 2. 

ariiiuov 724. 3. 

arjfitiovp, (r€(rrjiiMi(afiai 718. 43; 710. 6. 

semis 787. 11^/ sofp, 

<ndvT6s 738. 9. 

(TiriK6s 718. 8 ; 708. 

aiTiPos 720. 44. 

o-iroXoyucdf 740. 1 7, 22, 27. 

aiTok&yos. See Index VII. 



aiT0fiiTptK6p 740. 23, 25. 
(rtTOTTorjrpa 739. 4. 
criTOff 708. II, 22. 
(rKa<l)rj 729. 28. 
(TKfinj 785. 
C7JcovrXiov 741. 19. 
aSXtop 741. 8. 
awtipup 729. 31. 
cnrcvdcii' 658. 7, II. 
oTTcpfui 740. 36 ; 888. 
airi3afiri 669. 27, 32. 
«rfroi^4 780. 1 2. 
ffirovdcifftv 746. 8. 
orddtov 669. 29. 
artyaCtiv 729. 23. 
cTTcpccJs 669. 7 ; 886. 
(rr€<l>avos 736. 56, 57. 
OTTifiav 789. 18. 
OToX^ 889. 
aroxdCttrBai 705. 75* 

arptxTJiyds. See Index VII. 

crv( ) 784. 4 ; 797. 

<nryypa<ti€t»101. 35; 729. 1 7. 

avyypatpTj 718. 12, 32, 38. 

avyKorax^plC^iv 719. 34. 

(T\jyxp^li-oTi(€iv 727. 21. 

avyxcopfiv 727. 9. 

0'vyxo>prj<ris 727. 1 4, 26. 

(TVfrdfiti^off 661. introd. 

o-uXXeyftv 748. 3 1. 

avppdKKfiv 717. 4. 

avfifiaxflv 705. 33. 

avpfi(Tpo£ 669. 44. 

(rvftirX^^o-tf 729. 42. 

avfiTrpoayiypftrdai 743. 33. 

otJ/x^vtop 707. lo; 729. 22. 

(7i;/uwj!)<iDi'€iv 719. 20; 724. 5; 728. 37; 729. 

(Tvi^ayftp 705. 48; 708. II, 22; 833. 
avPoyopaapSt 791. 
avvavdfJLiyos 718. 1 6, 1 9, 27. 
<rvP€dp€vtiP 717. 8, II. 
avp€ni6ib6pat 716. 28, 30. 
trwrfyopfip 707. 1 4. 
crvMordi^ai 715. 35 ; 724. 2 ; 726. 1 2 ; 727. 

12, 25; 787. 
(rvPTa(is 729. 12. 
avPTifiap 729. 42. 
(rvvrifiriaii 729. 1 6, 1 7, 40-2. 
avpTvyxdpfiP 748. 37. 

(TvyfiDi^^ 705. 77. 
av<rTaais 726. 21. 
cn^dpa 705. 71. 
a<l>vpis 741. 3. 
a-xoiPiop 669. I, 3, 18. 
trxotpta-fids 797. 
ad>Cf IP 705. 23. 
o-or^p 705. 7, 66. 

rciXai^roi.. See Index VIII {6). 

ra/Aftbv 705. 72, 73. 

rii pvp 811. 

rapixda 786. 5. 

rdcrcrciv 722. 20 ; 729. 17. 

ra(f)Ti 786. 13, 84. 

raxvf 748. 21. 

rcKyov718. 19; 716. 8. 

TfKToviKos 669. 35 ; 729. 12. 

rcxrooy 729. 12; 789. 15. 

TfXtw 707. 22, 24. 

rfXcioc 707. 31 ; 729. 39, 40. 

TfXon-av 713. 20. 

TfXcvn} 718. 18. 

TfXor 712. 6, 21 ; 724. 9; 788. 

rcXcdmy p. 263. 

rcXtfin/s 732. 2. 

ripLtvoi 785. 

TrrapTii 795. 

T€TpayMPos 669. 21. 

TiTpafTia 707. 2 1 . 

TfTpaXOlPlKOS 836. 

rtTpa)^o\op. See Index VIII (^). 

T€A^w7 725. 8, 49. 

textor 787. 3 ^/ ja^/. 

ri^cWi 725. 61 ; 742. 5; 745. 2. 

riKTUP 744. 9. 

ri/iav 705. 36. 

Tifi^ 719. 20; 

784; 798. 
TiirdpTj 786. 51. 
t6kos 705. 49; 


728. 38; 789. 3, 16, 


712. 6, 

14, 21; 728. 20; 


Tonapxia 784. 3 ; 808. Cf. Index V {a). 
TonoypofipoTtvs 883. 
rdnos 705. 73; 707. introd.; 715. 16; 721. 

12; 784. 3; 742. 5; 833. 

TOaOVTOS 717. I. 

rpdirtCoy irjfjtotria rp» 721. 13; 885. *A(r«cXi;- 

mdhov Tp, 806. 
rp4<fitip 725. 15, 45 ; 729. 40. 


rpifiopw 661. introd. 
rpitria 729. 4, 5, lO. 
rpiXoyvFOf 741. 12. 
r/>Mricai^«acr^r 714. 17* 

Tfii&fioKov. See Index VIII {b). 

TpAwog 800. 

rpocf^ 706. 78. 

Tpox6f 707. 7, 27, 29; 729. 32. 

rv/)df 729. 10. 

TVX7 715. 27. 

vyfM 716. 29. 

vyiaiWcv 748. 43 ; 746. 10; 746. 2 

vyi^ff 729. 23; p. 263. 

vdptvfia p. 263. 

13, 16. 




vBpondpoxos 729. 

vfytxfivXaKtw 729. 

vdpo<t>v\aKla 729. 

vdi»p 788. 9. 

veXovc 741. 15. 

vucft 738. 4, 6. • 

vl6g 668. 13; 706. 70; 724. 3; 727. 6- 

virap^s 707. 15. 

wrdpxw 712. 6 ; 716. 12 ; 718. 16 ; 719. 13 ; 

722. 12; 728. 3; 727. 13; 728. 23; 

729. 21; 730. 30. 
vmjpcnjf 712. 17. 
vwiaxji^urBai 746. 4. 
vfTodffueyvwu 748. 38. 
virMxiw 729. 28. 
vfroXf^ffiv 729. 6, 25. 
vtrokoytiv p. 263. 
viroXoy/C«u' 729. 13. 
vircSXoyor 721. 4. 
vn6iannta 719. 4, 35. 
Wo(n;ficu>v9 668. 16. 
{^(TTcpoy 718. II. 
ifflnrytia0M 748. 42. 
u^f 669. 8. 

tfioypof p. 264. 

<Mi/i«(y 708. 5, 18; 718. 30; 746. 8 ; 811; 

^oiwJXiyr 786, 4, 10, 77. 
fpdaig 806. 
<hpvri 796; 837. 
^iX(Mp«»irof 706. 21, 69, 75. 
^(Xm 706. 32; 748. 21. 
4>lkos 706. 6 ; 724. 2 ; 742. 8, 9 ; 746. 9. 
^prrpov 740. 19, 22, 25, 27. 

^puHJff 807. 

0(J/ioF 707. 3, 21, 24; 727. 18; 728. 31; 

729. 31, 32; 730. 12, 20, 23; 732. 4. 
^porriCccy 727. 1 5. 
ippmniariit 727. 1 4. 
0vXaKcn7ff 803. 
</>i;Xa£729. 11; 803. 
^Xao-o-civ 706. 47, 62 ; 729. 11 ; 804. 
^vr((y 729. 20, 22. 

Xaipecy 706. 7, 20, 58, 68 ; 708. 2, 15 ; 716. 

2 ; 719. 4, 12 ; 724. 2 ; 728. 37 ; 782. 4 ; 

786. 7 ; 742. i ; 744. i ; 746. 2. 
XoXjctov 736. 6, 100. 
XoXicdff 722. 26; 743. 23. 
XoX/cov^ 717. 8, 10. 

Xapcr 706. 63. x^^^ 748. 29; 804. 
X'^p 669. 40. 
Xtipiarfjs 734. 2. 
X««po( )799. 
Xttpoypatpia 719. 33. 

X€ip6ypa<f>ov 706. 4, 5 ; 719. 9, 30, 33 ; 746. 2. 
Xtpa-dfonXos 729. 30. 
Xtpcrof 740. 46. 

H )739.3. 

XiXiapxos 708. 13. 

XcpoXfoff 661. introd. 

Xir«v 726. 29-34 ; (ki$w) 786. 99. 

XO(m£ 740. 18 e/ saep, ; 789. 

Xompi» 726. 20, 39, 50; 833. 

X<Jpro£ 706. 78; 728. 8, 38; 780. 10; 

XovF (' mound ') 729. 6. 
xovs (measure). See Index VIII (a). 
XfKui 729. 4, 8, 17 ; 781. 7 ; 746. 6. 
xpnpa 706. 52. 

XpnfioriCtip 710. I ; 727. 8; 728. i. 
XprifiarurfiSs 712. 10 ; 719. 3; 886. 
XprjfJMTurrljs 719. 7 ; 727. 3. 
XprifrBoi 746. 6. 
XpfjirifAog 706. 75- 
xpows 707. 1 1 ; 712. 18 ; 714. 38 ; 718. 11 ; 

719. 13 ; 724. 4, 9, 11, 13; 726. 9, 11, 

38, 49; 728. 35; 729. 17 ei saep.] 782. 

II ; 786. 
Xpwrovs 796. 
Xpvaox^ 806. 

X&pa 729. 7, 8, 9, 23; 740. 46 (?). 
X^pa 709. 8 ; 795. 
Xttpcii" 706. 40. 


X^piov 706. 70. 

Xo»pis 719. 27 ; 724. 6 ; 726. 45 ; 720. 30, 
3i» 34. 

^tvdtaBai 714. 31. 

^fjicTpa 741. 7. 

^tX6s 707. introd. ; 715. 16. 

&dc 736. 92. 

wyrur^ 72L 3. 

^>pfl 732. 2. 


&pa 747. 3 ; 804. 

&poypd(lHif 710. 3. 

&<rrf 729. 31 ; 730. 10; 743. 27. 

oxford: HORACE HART 


fliir-v.^^n"';,?:! -: i-i.ate i 

1 tyv 


NO. 6s 


r A-K"«t 


!<= /s4 ry >.*4^ »*» r^ P » f > 
■J i-*^«3:f-r-l«Mslh^' 

NO. 665 





' * ^ ^ S u Ai.^ Q ^>I^MW^ '^?5*^ffLl^^ J^'i^J.*!*!.? 

<^ i;U- 


- 1 

_- V * I 








;•.. ^ 

Ki^ viui^ 


^*AJiIivi*' s 










































I* V 


4' '^^ 






^ rn v 



•M *.''..l'jX 


>.v r 

^•;., . :.,. ji ^:^J^ii^^r^ 

NO. 66 1 


ell A'>. A€4 u|U>t-riI 

f V ff t^kCl u tT» f e-|VT::, 
-s » f4^ ATti U ft < » U to.* Ij3k. 


IJ'Vf T^M^i u-xf j^vtxj4^ r 

oj;^,! iuf Iff) V jHjanWfH I«\X||4u frjwH^ ! 


NO. 668, COL. viii 



— (ir 

71 •* 



\ I 

^ J 

NO. 720 

NO. 686 


*^'^ "*: 




l I -^ 1 / 



V^^ttfl- * 



r / l: r 








NO. 737, COL. 



q^HE EGYPT EXP LOR A TION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research 
in Egypt continuously since 1883, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco- 

Roman Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and early 

Christianity in Egypt. It is hoped to complete in the next fevo years the systematic excavation 

of the site of Oxyrhynchus under the direction ofDRS, B. P, Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, 

The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 300 quarto pages, with 

facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship ofDrs* B. P. Grsnfell 

and A. S. Hunt. 

A subscription of One Guinea to the Branch entitles subscribers to the annual volume, and 

also to the annual Archaeological Report, A donation of £2^ constitutes life membership. 

Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers^for England, Mr. H. A. Gruebsr ; 

and for America, Mr. Gardiner M. Lane. 

1735 076 



For 1883-4. By Edouard Naville. Thixteen Plates and Plans. (Fourth and Revised 
£ditum,) 2^. 

II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Flinders Pbtrix. Sixteen Plates 
and two Plans. {Second Editum, i%Z%,) 25/. 

m. NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrir. With 
Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates 
and Plans. {Second Edition, 1888.) 35/. 

By Edouard Naville. Eleven Plates and Plans. {Second Edition, i%9&,) t$s, 

V. TANIS, Part II; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical 'Tahpanhes') 
and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrib, F. Ll. Griffith, 
and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25/. 

VI. NAUKRATIS, Part II, For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Gardner and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 25/. 

Antiquities of Tell-el-YahQdtyeh. An Extra Volume, By Edouard Naville and 
F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 35J. 

VIIL BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Edouard Naville. Fifty-four Plates and 
Plans. 25/. 

Containing : 

L THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary), By F. Ll. Grifffth. 

II. THE GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanack). By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
With Remarks by Professor Hbinrich Brugsch. {Out of print:) 

By Edouard Naville. Thirty-nine Plates. 25^. 

XL AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 1891-2. By Edouard Naville. Eighteen 
PUtes. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB. By J. J. Tylor and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Ten Plates. 251. 

XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Edouard Naville. 
Fifteen Plates and Plans. 25;. 

XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part L For 1893-4. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folia 3or. 

XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II, For 1894-5. By Edouard Navillk. Plates 

XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30X. 

XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Photogravure and 
other Plates. 35^. 

XVI. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. For 1896-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
LVI-LXXXVI (two colonrcd) with Description. Royal foUo, aor. 

XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Thirty-dght 
Plates. 2SS. (Extra Plates of InscriptioQS. Forty Plates, los.) 

Flinders Petrie. Sixty-eight Plates. 2^, 

XIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1899-1900. By Edouard Naville. 
Plates LXXXVn-CXVni (two coloued) with Description. Royal folio. 50X. 

XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An Extra Volume. By W. M. Funders Petwe. 
Forty-nine Plates, asj. {Out rfprini,) 

1900-1. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Sixty-three Plates. 2ffS. (Thirty-five extra Plates, i w.) 

XXII. ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W. M. Funders Petrie. Eighty-one 
Plates. 351. 

XXIII. EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra Volume. By D. Randall-MacIver, 

A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith. Sixty Plates. 35/. 

XXIV. ABYDOS, Part IL For 1902-3. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Sixty-four 

Plates. 35^. 


Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 

L BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1 890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. With Plans 
by G. W. Fraser. Forty-nine Plates (fonr coloured). 25^. 

IL BENI HASAN, Part IL For 189 1-2. By Percy K Newberry. With Appendix, 
Plans, and MeasnremenU by G. W. Fraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 35X. 

III. EL BERSHEH, Part L For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newberry. Thirty-four 

Plates (two coloured). 35X. 

IV. EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. 

Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Fraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25;. 

V. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Hieroglyphs, 
and manufacture, &c, of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 2^. 

EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. By F. Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured Plates. 35/. 

VII. BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1896-7. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating 
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25^. 

Part L For 1897-8. By N. DE G. Davibs and F. Ll. Griffith. (Including over 400 
facsimiles of hieroglyphs.) Thirty-one Plates (three coloured). 2$s» 

Part II. For 1898-9. By N. de G. Davies and F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty-five Plates. 351. 

X. THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1899-1900. By N. de G. 
Davibs. Thirty-five Plates. 2^. 

N. de G. Davies. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured), asx. 


N. DE G. Davies. Thirty Plates (two coloured). 355. 

XIIL THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part L For 1902-3. By N. de G. 
Davies. ^5^. 


I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 251. 
IL THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part H. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenfkll 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 2$s. 


Grbnfkll, a. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen PUtet. 2^, 

IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By 

B. P. Grenfell, a. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. (Mft/or sale,) 

V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1903-3. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 251. 

VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 35J. 


(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenyon, W. E. CrUm, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.) 

Edited by F. Lu Griffith. 
THE SEASON'S WORK. For 1890-1. By Ed. Naville, Percy E. Newberry, and 
G. W. Frasbr. 2s, 6a, 
For 1893-3. ax. 6d, 

1 894-5. y. 6d. Containing Report (with Plans) of D. G. HooARTH*s Excavations in Alexandria. 
1895-6. 3J. With lUnstrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Ed. Naville. 

1896-7. 2s,6ii. With Articles on Ozyrfaynchns and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and 

a Thncydides Papyrus from Oxyrhynchns by A. S. Hunt. 
„ 1897-8. a J. 6d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. Flinders 

„ 1898-9. 2s. 6d, With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. 
„ i899-i9oa 2s. 6d, With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A J. Evans. 
,y 1900-1. 2s. 6d. 
„ 1901-a. 2S, 6d. 
„ i9oa-5. 2S. 6d, 


AOriA IHSOY: * Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. nett 

Oxyrhynchns. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, is, nett. 

ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. {Second Edttim) 3X. td. 


COPTIC OSTRACA. By W. E. Crum. los. 6d. nett. 

Slides /ram Fund Pho/ograpAs 

may he obtained through Messrs, Newton j- Co,, 3 Fleet Street, E,C. ; 

and Prints from Mr. R, C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N,W. 

Ofilces of tbe Bgypt Bxplormtion Pond: 








3 2044 016 937 849 

The borrower must return this item on or before 
the last date stamped below. If another user 
places a recall for this item, the borrower will 
be notified of the need for an earlier return. 

Non-receipt of overdue notices does not exempt 
the borrower from overdue fines. 

Andover-Hamurd Theological Library 
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-5788 

Please handle with care. 

Thank you for helping to preserve 
library collections at Harvard.